The Project Gutenberg EBook of The Fundamental Principles of Old and New
World Civilizations by Zelia Nuttall



This eBook is for the use of anyone anywhere at no cost and with almost no
restrictions whatsoever. You may copy it, give it away or re-use it under
the terms of the Project Gutenberg License included with this eBook or
online at http://www.gutenberg.org/license



Title: The Fundamental Principles of Old and New World Civilizations

Author: Zelia Nuttall

Release Date: April 20, 2010 [Ebook #32066]

Language: English

Character set encoding: UTF‐8


***START OF THE PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK THE FUNDAMENTAL PRINCIPLES OF OLD AND NEW WORLD CIVILIZATIONS***





                        The Fundamental Principles

                                    Of

                     Old and New World Civilizations

A Comparative Research Based on a Study of the Ancient Mexican Religious,
                  Sociological, and Calendrical Systems.

                                    By

                              Zelia Nuttall

 Honorary Special Assistant of the Peabody Museum; Fellow of the American
 Association for the Advancement of Science; Member of the Philosophical
Society, Philadelphia; Honorary Member of the Archaeological Association,
    Univ. of Pennsylvania; Corresponding Member of the Antiquarian and
  Numismatic Society of Philadelphia; of the Anthropological Society of
  Washington; of the Societá Italiana d’Antropologia; of the Société de
Géographie de Genève; of the Sociedad Cientifico “Antonio Alzate,” Mexico;
              and of the Société des Américanistes de Paris.

                  Archaeological and Ethnological Papers

                                  Of The

                              Peabody Museum

                            Harvard University

                                 Vol. II.

                             Cambridge, Mass.

          Peabody Museum of American Archaeology and Ethnology.

                               March, 1901.





CONTENTS


Editorial Note.
Author’s Preface.
The Fundamental Principles Of Old And New World Civilizations.
Appendix I. Comparative Table of some Quechua, Nahuatl and Maya Words.
Appendix II. A Prayer-meeting of the Star-worshippers.
Appendix III. Comparative Lists of Words.
Index.
Note.
Footnotes






EDITORIAL NOTE.


The author of this volume explains in her preface how she came to be led
beyond her special field of research into a comparative study of the early
civilizations of the Old World; and how she traced the origin of the
swastika, in Mexico, to an astronomical source and, in all countries
alike, found its use as a sacred symbol accompanied by evidences of a
certain phase of culture based on pole-star worship, and the recognition
of the fixed laws of nature, which found expression in the ideal of
celestial kingdoms or states organized on a set numerical plan and
regulated by the apparent revolutions of circumpolar constellations.

The results of the author’s researches seem to justify her summary of
conclusions; but she distinctly states that she does not wish to propound
any theory. She invites further study and discussion by Orientalists and
Americanists before drawing final conclusions from the facts she has
gathered. The publication of this paper will open anew the consideration
of pre-Columbian visits to the New World, shown, as many have believed, by
identities too many and too close to be considered as mere resemblances or
as the natural results of independent intellectual development.

The illustrations are nearly all from drawings by the author. The
analytical Index has been prepared by Miss Mead. It will be seen, by the
numbering at the bottom of each page, that it was at first intended to
include this paper in Volume I of the Archaeological and Ethnological
Papers of the Museum; but the addition of the text relating to the Old
World made too bulky a volume, and it is therefore issued as Volume II of
the series.

To Mrs. Nuttall for the gift of her work, the results of years of
research, and to the several generous friends who have provided the means
for publishing this volume, the editor expresses his gratitude in behalf
of the Museum.

F. W. PUTNAM,
Curator of the Peabody Museum.
Harvard University,
March 1, 1901.





AUTHOR’S PREFACE.


In February, 1898, while engaged upon the translation and commentary of
the anonymous Hispano Mexican MS. of the Biblioteca Nazionale Centrale
Library, of Florence, my interest was suddenly and unexpectedly diverted
from my self-imposed task by the circumstances described in the opening
pages of the present publication.

Laying my work aside, as I then supposed, for a few days only, I seized
the new thread of investigation with a keen and enthusiastic interest,
little knowing that it, in turn, was not only to hold me fast for nearly
three years, but was to lead me out of my original field of research, into
distant, and to me, hitherto untrodden realms, in close pursuit of facts
relating to the oldest forms of religion, social organization, and
symbolism.

The first portion of the present publication was planned as a short
monograph of forty-one pages, treating of the origin of the native
swastika or cross symbols, and was written in July, 1898, its outcome
being the unforeseen conclusion that the cosmical conceptions of the
ancient Mexicans were identical with those of the Zuñis. I next traced the
same fundamental set of ideas in Yucatan, Central America and Peru and
formed the wish to add this investigation to the preceding. The result has
been the portion of the work extending from page 41, paragraph 2, to page
284, which was printed in 1899.

Having once launched into a course of comparative research, the deep
interest I have always taken in the question of Asiatic contact led me to
carry my investigation of the same subject into China. It then seemed
impossible not to extend researches from Eastern to Western Asia, and from
Asia Minor to Egypt, Greece, Rome and Western Europe. It is in this
unpremeditated way that the scope of the present investigation enlarged
itself of its own accord, for the simple reason that the most interesting
and precious facts fell into my way as I advanced and all I had to do was
to pick them up and add them to my collection of evidence.

One serious disadvantage, arising from the circumstance that the present
investigation has been in press for nearly three years, is my inability to
make any alteration, amendment, or addition, in the earlier portions,
which stand as written at different times. It is a matter of regret to me
that I was not acquainted with O’Neil’s “Night of the Gods” and Hewitt’s
“Ruling Races of Prehistoric Times,” at an earlier stage of my
investigation, as through them my publication would have been enriched by
many valuable additions which I could have incorporated in the body of my
work without unduly sacrificing its unity of form.

In the line of Maya investigation notable advances have been made since I
wrote (on page 221), about the “septenary set of signs” described by Mr.
A. P. Maudslay in 1886, and about the inscription on the tablet of the
Temple of the Cross at Palenque (pp. 237-39). Since that time an important
publication on the Tablet of the Cross, to which I should have liked to
refer, has been issued by the much esteemed Nestor of Maya investigations,
Herr Geheimrath Dr. Förstemann. My attention has also been drawn by the
best versed of American students of the Maya Codices, Mr. Charles P.
Bowditch, to the fact that Mr. Maudslay now recognizes the general
recurrence of an eighth sign in combination with the septenary group,
causing this to consist of an initial glyph, followed by seven instead of
six signs. Referring the reader to pp. 221 and 222, I point out that the
employment of an initial glyph, representing the synopsis of a whole,
followed by seven signs, appears even more strongly to corroborate my view
that the inhabitants of Copan were acquainted with the septenary, cosmical
division I have traced.

My fellow archaeologists will understand the disadvantage of issuing an
investigation partly written a few years previously, and will realize
that, had I, at the outset, been in possession of all the facts I have
since learned, the present work would have been very differently planned
and executed. On the other hand, as it partakes somewhat of the nature of
a log-book, the reader is able to follow closely my blundering course, and
will recognize and appreciate some of its perils and difficulties. It
being, unfortunately, impossible to re-write the book. I shall have to be
resigned to incur some criticism and blame for omissions, which could have
been averted. I shall, however, be content if my prolonged study of
ancient Mexican archaeology and the present research open out new lines of
investigation, and conclusively prove that primitive cross-symbols and the
swastika are universally accompanied by vestiges of a certain set of
cosmical conceptions and schemes of organization, which can be traced back
to an original pole-star worship. I can but think that the material I have
collected will also lead to a recognition that the rôle of the Phœnicians,
as intermediaries of ancient civilization, was greater than has been
supposed, and that it is imperative that future research be devoted to a
fresh study and examination of those indications which appear to show that
America must have been intermittently colonized by the intermediation of
Mediterranean seafarers.

To me the most interesting result of the present investigation is the fact
that, having once started on an unpremeditated course of study, I found an
unsuspected wealth of material and finally attained one main, totally
undreamed-of conclusion, concerning the law governing the evolution of
religion and civilization. This leads me to think that, as I groped in
darkness, searching for light, I unwittingly struck the true key-note of
that great universal theme which humanity, with a growing perception of
existing, universal harmony, has ever been striving to seize and
incorporate into their lives. The fact that many of the transcriptions of
the original harmony have been and are discordant, and that they
temporarily obscure, instead of rendering, its sublime grandeur, unity and
noble simplicity, appears as the inevitable result of the mental activity,
ingenuity and creative imagination to which mankind also owes its
intellectual and spiritual progress.

In conclusion I regret my inability to express adequately my grateful
appreciation of the unfailing loyalty of those true friends, in particular
Prof. F. W. Putnam, who, trusting in the earnestness of my purpose and
endeavor, have constantly encouraged and cheered me as they patiently
awaited the long-delayed completion of my work.

Z. N.
CAMBRIDGE, MASS.,
DECEMBER 31, 1900.





THE FUNDAMENTAL PRINCIPLES OF OLD AND NEW WORLD CIVILIZATIONS.


One evening, in February, 1898, I left my desk and, stepping to the
window, looked out at Polaris and the circumpolar region of the sky, with
a newly awakened and eager interest.

For thirteen years I had been studying and collecting material with the
hope of obtaining some understanding of the calendar, religion and
cosmogony of the ancient Mexicans, but had hitherto purposely refrained
from formulating or expressing any conclusions on the latter subjects
having felt unable to extract a clear and satisfactory understanding of
the native beliefs from the chaotic mass of accumulated data under which
they lay like the ruin of an ancient temple. Though frequently
discouraged, I had, however, never ceased to pursue my research and to
note carefully the slightest indication or suggestion which might prove of
ultimate value. Becoming utterly absorbed in the collection of such notes,
I found no time to publish anything during the past four years, though
realizing, with regret, that those interested in my work might be
disappointed at my delay in issuing the papers announced, in 1894, as
speedily forthcoming. Slowly but steadily, however, I was gaining ground.
Various excursions along new lines of research increased my experience
and, in crossing and re-crossing the field of ancient Mexico, I frequently
had occasion to observe certain familiar landmarks, from a new point of
view, and illuminated by rays of fresh light proceeding from recently
acquired sources. It was remarkable how often facts, which had seemed so
hopelessly complicated, finally appeared to be quite simple and
comprehensible. This was noticeably the case with the Aztec deities which,
for years, had seemed to me as numberless. After closely studying their
respective symbols, attributes and names, during several consecutive
months, and subjecting them to a final minute analysis, I found that their
number dwindled in a remarkable way and also verified the truth of the
statement made by the anonymous author of the Biblioteca Nazionale
manuscript which I was editing, that the Mexicans painted one and the same
god under a different aspect “with different colours,” according to the
various names they gave him in each instance.

It was particularly interesting to find that, in assuming that certain
names designated different native deities, the early Spanish writers had
committed a mistake as great as though someone, reading the litany of the
Virgin in a Catholic prayer-book, for the first time, inferred that it was
a series of invocations addressed to distinct divinities, amongst whom
figured the “morning star,” a “mirror of justice,” and a “mystical rose,”
etc. An examination of the texts of several native prayers preserved,
established that the Mexicans addressed their prayers to a supreme Creator
and ruler, whom they termed “invisible, incomprehensible and impalpable,”
and revered as “the father and mother of all.” Some of their so-called
idols were, after all, either attempts to represent in objective form, the
attributes of the divine power, the forces of nature, the elements, etc.,
or rebus figures. As these “gods” or “idols” are enumerated farther on and
are exhaustively treated in my commentary of the Biblioteca Nazionale
manuscript, now in press, it suffices for my present purpose merely to
mention here that the most mysterious figure of Mexican cosmogony,
Tezcatlipoca, whose symbolical name literally means “shining mirror,”
proved to be identical with Mictlantecuhtli, the lord of the underworld,
whose title may also be interpreted as “the ruler or regent of the North,”
since Mictlampa is the name of this cardinal point.

The Codex Fuenleal (Anales del Museo Nacional, Mexico, tomo II, p. 88)
preserves an important myth relating how Tezcatlipoca, after having been
the sun, was cast down from this supreme position by Huitzilopochtli,
“descended to the water,” but had arisen again in the shape of an ocelot,
and transformed himself into the constellation of Ursa Major.

According to Sahagun the native name of this star-group was Citlal-Colotl
or “star scorpion.” Reference to Nahuatl dictionaries revealed that this
insect had doubtlessly been named colotl on account of its habit of
recurving its tail when enraged.

The Nahuatl verb coloa means, to bend over or twist something, the
adjective coltic is applied to something bent over or recurved. The noun
colotli, which is almost identical with colotl, means “the cross-beams,
the mounting, branch or handle of a cross” (“armadura de manga de cruz.”
See Molina’s dictionary).

The above facts show that the idea underlying the name for Ursa Major is
primarily that of “something bent over or recurved.” It is obvious that
the form of the constellation answers to this description. It is,
moreover, extremely significant to find, in the Maya language also, a
certain resemblance between the words for scorpion and for a cross. This,
in Maya, is zin-che and that for a scorpion is zin-au. The above data
justify the induction that the native conception of a cross was connected
with the idea of its arms being bent over or recurved, as in the Mexican
calendar-swastika.

It is important to find the scorpion figured as one of several symbols of
Mictlantecuhtli, the lord of the North, in his sculptured effigy preserved
at the National Museum of Mexico (fig. 19).

It is more significant that the verb coloa, besides meaning “to bend over
or twist something,” also expressed the action “of describing or
performing a circle by walking around something.” Now this is precisely
what Tezcatlipoca (the Ursa Major) is represented as doing on page 77 of
the B.N. manuscript, since he figures there, surrounded by a circle of
footsteps. I could but note that this fact showed that the name of Colotl,
applied to the constellation, was not incompatible with its identification
with Tezcatlipoca. Once my attention had been drawn to the action of
walking, performed by this god, I naturally considered, with fresh
interest, the peculiar fact that he is usually represented with one foot
only. The circumstances under which he had been deprived of this member
are set forth in several of the Codices wherein we see that, after he
“descended to the water,” he had an encounter with an alligator, who had
viciously bitten off his foot and carried it away. (See Féjérvary Codex,
pp. 3 and 74. Vatican, II, p. 74.) Pictures representing Tezcatlipoca,
after this event, display the broken end of the tibia exposed and the
transverse section of the bone forming a ring, usually painted either
white or red. Special pains seem to have been taken to accentuate the
hollowness of the bone ring, since its centre is usually painted blue, the
symbolical color of air, and conventionalized puffs of breath or air are
shown as issuing from it (fig. 1). In some cases, as on the sculptured
monolith called “the Stone of Tizoc,” these symbols of breath, issuing
from the broken tibia, are figured in such a way that modern writers,
ignoring what they were meant to represent, were led to identify them as
some animal’s tail attached to the foot of the deity. The hollow circle
and puffs of air, constantly associated with the god, frequently figure as
his ear ornament when his broken tibia is concealed (fig. 2, no. 3).
Besides certain fanciful interpretations which have been given to this
symbol, it has been explained as being a hieroglyph conveying the name
Tezcatlipoca, and consisting of an obsidian mirror=tezcatl, and
smoke=poctli. A possible objection to this assertion might be that in
Mexican pictography, the mirror is invariably represented as jet-black, in
a white or red frame. In the Codex Telleriano Remensis, a combination of
symbols (of water, fire and a serpent) are figured as issuing from the
base of the bone (fig. 1, nos. 5, 6). Having taken particular pains to
collect all representations of the footless god, I was specially
interested in one (Féjérvary, p. 1) in which he is figured as standing on
the cross-shaped symbol ollin, the accepted meaning of which is Four
Movements. The most remarkable and puzzling picture I found, however, is
that (fig. 1, no. 2) in which the jaws of a tecpatl, the symbol of the
North, are represented as holding one of Tezcatlipoca’s ankles in a tight
grip and practically fastening him thus to the centre of a diagonal cross.
In this and other pictures (Codex Féjérvary, 41, 43 and 96) it is obvious
that the artists had endeavored to convey the idea of a person permanently
attached to one spot by one foot. The only form of locomotion possible to
him would be to describe a circle by hobbling on one foot around the
other, which would serve as an axis or pivot. The association of this
peculiarity with the symbols of the North impressed me deeply and
involuntarily caused me to think of a title bestowed in the Codex Fuenleal
upon the supreme divinity, namely, “The Wheel of the Winds;” as well as of
an expression employed by Tezozomoc (Cronica, p. 574). Referring to the
constellations revered by the natives, he mentions “the North and its
wheel.”

                             [Illustration.]

                                 Figure 1


Realizing that some definite and important meaning must underlie the
remarkable representations of Tezcatlipoca, I resorted to all possible
means to gain an understanding of them. Referring to Nahuatl dictionaries,
I found a variety of synonymous names for a person who limped or was lame
or maimed. Amongst them was Popoztequi from poztequi, the verb, “to break
a leg.” Other names were xopuztequi, xotemol and Icxipuztequi
(icxitl=foot). The latter name happened to be familiar to me, for the
commentator of the Vatican Codex, Padre Rios, gives it as the name of a
god and translates it as “the lame devil.” He records it immediately after
Mictlantecuhtli, the lord of the North, and designates it as the name of
one of the four principal and primitive gods of the Mexicans.

The commentator of the Telleriano-Remensis Codex, moreover, records that
these four gods were “said to have been stars and had fallen from the
heavens. At the present time there are stars in the firmament named after
them” (Kingsborough, vol. v, pp. 132 and 162).

Other synonymous terms for lame persons were icxinecuiltic and
xonecuiltic. Tzimpuztequi, on the other hand, besides meaning lame, also
signified something crooked, bent or incurvated. The second name furnished
me with an important clue, for Sahagun distinctly records that the native
name for the constellation Ursa Minor was Xonecuilli and that it was
figured as an S (Historia, 1. VII, cap. 3). Besides, the Academia MS. of
his monumental work contains the native drawing of this star-group
reproduced as fig. 16, no. 1. He also states that S-shaped loaves of bread
named xonecuilli were made at a certain festival in honor of this
constellation, while the B.N. MS. records that a peculiar recurved weapon,
figured in the hands of deities, was named xonequitl (fig. 16, nos. 2 and
3).

The above data furnished me with indisputable evidence of the existence,
in ancient Mexico, of a species of star cult connected with the
circumpolar constellations and with Tezcatlipoca, the lord of the North,
the central figure of the native cosmogony. It was puzzling to find this
god connected not only with the Ursa Major but also with Ursa Minor, but
an indication suggesting a possible explanation or reconciliation of these
apparent inconsistencies is furnished by the descriptions of the strange
ritual performance, which was annually repeated at the festival
Tlacaxipehualiztli and was evidently the dramatization of a sacred myth.

As an illustration and a description of this rite are contained in the
B.N. MS. and the subject is fully treated in my commentary, I shall but
allude here to its salient features. It represented a mortal combat
between a prisoner, attached by a short piece of cord to the centre of a
large circular stone, and five warriors, who fought him singly. The fifth,
who was masked as an ocelot and always obtained victory in the unequal
contest, fought with his left hand, being “left-handed,” a peculiarity
ascribed to Huitzilopochtli. It was he who subsequently wore the skin of
the flayed victim, an action which obviously symbolized a metamorphosis.
One point is obvious: this drama exhibits the victor as a warrior who was
able to circumscribe the stone freely and was masked as an
ocelot—Tezcatlipoca—the Ursa Major, but was endowed, at the same time,
with the left-handedness identified with Huitzilopochtli. This mythical
personage vanquishes and actually wears the skin of the man attached to
the stone; becomes his embodiment, in point of fact, and obtains the
supremacy for which he had fought so desperately. In the light shed by the
Codex Fuenleal, before cited, it was easy to see that the entire
performance dramatized the mythical combat between Tezcatlipoca and
Huitzilopochtli for the position of the ruling power, in the heavens—the
sun. At the same time it was decidedly puzzling to find celestial
supremacy personified by a man, firmly fastened to one spot, the centre of
a stone circle. It was impossible not to perceive the identity of thought
underlying the representation of this prisoner and the pictures of
Tezcatlipoca, the one-footed or lame god—Xonecuilli the Ursa Minor. It was
moreover of extreme interest to note the existence of traditional records,
preserved in the native myths, of changes in the relative positions of
celestial bodies and of the Ursa Major in particular.

Whilst dwelling upon the striking analogy existing between the
representations of Tezcatlipoca held fast by the symbol of the North and
the prisoner attached to what is described either as “a temalacatl, stone
whorl” or “an image of the sun,” my gaze fell on a small model of the
calendar-stone of Mexico, hanging above my desk, and rested on the symbol
Ollin in its centre. The learned director of the National Museum of
Mexico, Señor Troncoso (Anales del Museo Nacional, vol. II), had expressed
his view that this symbol was an actual figurative representation of the
annual apparent movements of the sun, and recorded its positions at the
solstitial and equinoctial periods. I had, moreover, submitted a drawing
of this same figure to the eminent English astronomer, Prof. Norman
Lockyer, and he had corroborated this view and established its
correctness. On the other hand, I had long noted that the _Ollin_ was
usually figured with an eye, the symbol for star, in its centre (fig. 2,
nos. 1, 3), and had also paid particular attention to the fact that the
Mexicans had conceived the ideas of two suns, a young day sun and an
ancient night or black sun. In the B. N. MS., on the mantas worn at their
respective festivals, the day sun is depicted in a somewhat fanciful
manner, in blue and red on a white field. The black sun is, however,
represented in classical style, so to speak, as on the sculptured
calendar-stone, with four larger and four smaller V-shaped rays issuing
from it. In this connection it is well to recall here that the Mexicans
had no specific name for the sun, beyond _Tonatiuh_, which merely means
“that which sheds light” and could equally apply to the stars. In the
picture-writings the image of the sun was employed to convey the word
_Teotl_. But we find that this word, assumed to be equivalent to their
“Dios” by the Spaniards, was also a reverential title bestowed upon
chieftains and superiors and was constantly employed in the composition of
words to signify something divine, supremely beautiful, etc. Whilst I was
pondering on the possibility that the symbol _Ollin_ might have
represented the movements of the luminaries of night as well as the orb of
day, my attention became fixed upon the four numerals in each of the ends
of the symbol and I was struck by a certain resemblance between their
positions and those of the four stars which form the body of the bear in
the constellation of Ursa Major. It was then that it occurred to me, as
mentioned in the opening sentence of this introduction, to look at the
familiar constellations, with a view to verifying the resemblance noted
above. As my gaze sought “the pointers” in Ursa Major, and then
mechanically turned to Polaris, I thought of some passages I had recently
re-read, in Professor Lockyer’s Dawn of Astronomy, realizing that his
observations, dealing with the latitude 26° (taking Thebes as representing
Egypt), could equally apply to Mexico as this country stretches from
latitude 15° to 31°.

                             [Illustration.]

                                 Figure 2


“The moment primitive man began to observe anything, he must have taken
note of the stars, and as soon as he began to talk about them he must have
started by defining, in some way or other, the particular star he
meant.... Observers would first consider the brightest stars and separate
them from the dimmer ones; they would then discuss the stars which never
set (the circumpolar constellations) and separate them from those which
did rise and set. Then they would naturally, in a northern clime, choose
out the constellation of the Great Bear or Orion, and for small groups,
the Pleiades (_op. cit._ p. 132).... A few years’ observation would have
appeared to demonstrate the absolute changelessness of the places of the
rising and setting of the same stars. It is true that this result would
have been found to be erroneous when a long period of time had elapsed and
when observation became more accurate, but for hundreds of years the stars
would certainly appear to represent fixity, while the movements of the
sun, moon and planets would seem to be bound by no law ... would appear
erratic, so long as the order of their movements was not known.”

The reflection that Ursa Major was probably the first constellation which
made any deep impression upon the mind of prehistoric man in America, as
elsewhere, lent an additional interest to the star-group, as I
concentrated my mind upon its form and endeavored to imagine it in four
equidistant positions, corresponding to the numerals in the symbol _Ollin_
of the calendar-stone of Mexico (fig. 2, no. 2).

I succeeded in obtaining, in succession, mental images of the
constellation in four opposite positions. This effort led to an unforeseen
result which surprised me. In a flash of mental vision I perceived a
quadrupled image of the entire constellation, standing out in
scintillating brilliancy from the intense darkness of the wintry sky (fig.
3, no. 3). At the same moment I saw that it bore the semblance of a
symmetrical swastika of giant proportions. This fact, so unexpectedly
realized, gave rise to such an absorbing train of new ideas and
interpretations of the data I had accumulated, that I left my window, on
that memorable night, with a growing perception of the deep and powerful
influence the prolonged observation of Polaris and the circumpolar
constellations would naturally have exerted upon the mind of primitive
man. Deeply impressed with the striking resemblance between the composite
image of Polaris, Ursa Major, and certain forms of the swastika, I started
on a fresh line of investigation, and devoted myself to the study of
primitive astronomy and its influence upon the intellectual development of
mankind in general and the American races in particular. After having
worked, during thirteen years, without any preconceived ideas about the
ancient Mexican civilization and without formulating any general
conclusion concerning it, I saw all the knowledge I had slowly acquired
fall into rank and file and organize itself into a simple and harmonious
whole.

                             [Illustration.]

                                 Figure 3


Realizing this I perceived how, with the origin of the swastika, I had
found the origin of the set of primeval ideas which had governed the human
race from its infancy and which, in Mexican and Central American
civilizations, ultimately developed into their ingenious system of
government and social organization.

                             [Illustration.]

  Plate I. Chart of the Polar Constellations. I: Just After Sunset. II:
                   Midnight.  III: Just Before Sunrise.


                             [Illustration.]

                 Plate II. Various Forms of the Swastika.


                             [Illustration.]

                                 Figure 4


The sequel to the above episode was that, with the aid of my movable
star-chart, I made the following notes of the apparent positions of the
circumpolar constellations at the times of sunrise, midnight and sunset,
choosing the periods of the solstices and equinoxes in order to obtain an
exact division of the year (pl. I). Whilst studying these I realized that
the midnight position was the only stable one, since the actual visibility
of the constellations before dawn and after dusk would be subject to
considerable variation, according to seasons, latitudes and atmospherical
conditions. Having noted these positions, I next combined them separately,
obtaining the remarkable results given in fig. 4. The combined midnight
positions of the Ursa Major or Minor, at the four divisions of the year,
yielded symmetrical swastikas, the forms of which were identical with the
different types of swastika or cross-symbols (the normal, ogee and volute,
etc.), which have come down to us from remote antiquity and are reproduced
here for comparison (pl. II, _a-f_). Reflection showed me that such
composite pictures of the Ursa constellations constituted an exact record
of their annual rotation, and afforded a perfect sign for the period of a
year. I moreover perceived how the association of rotatory motion with the
advance of time, and its division into fixed periods or cycles, would be
the natural outcome of the recognition of the annual rotation of the
star-groups.

The Calendar-Swastika, or cross of ancient Mexico (pl. II, _g_)
constitutes an absolute proof of the native association of the
cross-symbol with the ideas of rotatory motion and the progress of time,
and furnishes an indication that, in an analogous manner, the swastika may
have been primarily and generally employed by primitive races, as a sign
for a year or cycle. A close scrutiny of the respective forms of the
crosses yielded by Ursæ Major and Minor shows that the normal swastika and
suavastika may be explained as the separate representations of the two
constellations—the angular break in the outline of Ursa Major suggesting
the direction of the bend to the right of the arms of the normal swastika,
whilst the form of Ursa Minor obviously suggests the bend to the left
which is characteristic of the suavastika.

                             [Illustration.]

                                 Figure 5


My growing conviction that the Bear constellations had furnished the
archetype of the different forms of swastika and cross-symbols, found
subsequent support when I referred to the map showing the geographical
distribution of the ancient symbol published by Prof. Thomas Wilson in his
valuable and comprehensive monograph on the subject,(1) to which I am
indebted for much information and several illustrations (pl. II, _a-f_,
etc.). The map, reproduced here (fig. 5), proves that, with two
exceptions, which can be attributed to a migration southward, the
employment of the swastika has been confined to the northern hemisphere,
_i. e._, precisely to that portion of our globe from which the circumpolar
constellations are visible.

                             [Illustration.]

    Figure 6. Star-Map, Representing The Precessional Movement Of The
Celestial Pole From The Year 4000 B.C. To The Year 2000 A.D. (_From Piazzi
                                 Smyth_.)


The interesting possibility of being able to determine, approximately, the
date in the world’s history when the swastika began to be employed as a
symbol, next occurred to me. Piazzi Smyth’s star-map, discussed and
reproduced in Professor Lockyer’s work already cited (fig. 6), illustrates
the changes of direction of the earth’s axis in space, which gives rise to
what is called the precession of the equinoxes and has a cycle of
something like 25,000 or 26,000 years. Reference to this star-map (fig. 6)
proved that the observations, leading to the adoption of the swastika as a
symbol, could not possibly have been made until after Ursa Major had
become circumpolar, about 4,000 B.C. At that period, when Draconis was the
pole-star, the circle described about it by Ursa Major was considerably
closer than it is at present. The accompanying illustrations (fig. 7),
subject to correction, demonstrate the relative distance of the
constellation about 2,770 B.C., 1,800 B.C., and 2,000 A.D., and show how
much more strikingly impressive the polar region of the heavens was in
remote antiquity.

                             [Illustration.]

                                Figure 7.


Let us now briefly review some of the ideas which would naturally suggest
themselves to the mind of the primitive observer, after he had recognized
the apparent immovability of the polar-star, concentrated his attention
upon this feature, and contrasted it with the varying motions of all other
celestial bodies in general and with the rotation of the circumpolar
star-groups in particular.

This recognition would lead to his gradually learning to utilize Polaris
as a means of ascertaining direction. His appreciation of valuable
guidance rendered in perilous wanderings would develop feelings of trust,
dependence and gratitude towards the one changeless star which permanently
rendered valuable services and under whose guidance difficult and
essential nocturnal expeditions could be safely undertaken. Superiority
and, eventually, extensive supernatural power would more and more be
attributed to it, as knowledge was gained of the laws of motion from which
it alone seemed to be exempt. This exemption would cause it to be viewed
as superior to all other heavenly bodies and even to the sun, and it is
easy to see how this idea, becoming predominant, might cause the cult of
the pole-star to disestablish an organized sun-cult amongst some tribes.
Historical evidence, to which I shall revert more fully proves, indeed,
that a native American ruler and reformer actually employed the following
reasoning in order to convert his council and people from the worship of
the sun to that of a superior divinity which could have been no other but
Polaris: “It is not possible that the sun should be the God who created
all things, for if so he would sometimes rest and light up the whole world
from one spot. Thus it cannot be otherwise but that there is someone who
directs him and this truly is the true Creator.”

These words shed a whole flood of light upon primitive religious ideas at
an early stage of development. They prove that the association of repose
and immovability with the supreme power signified a radical change of
thought, based upon prolonged astronomical observation, and indicated
intellectual advancement. Attempts to render the new idea objective, to
express it and impress it upon the multitude, would naturally end in the
production of images of the supernatural power, representing or typifying
immovability, changelessness, strength combined with absolute repose.

It is thus rendered evident what a deep significance may be embodied in
the rudest images of supernatural beings in attitudes of repose, since a
prolonged course of astronomical observation and reasoning may have
preceded their production.

Simultaneously with the recognition of Polaris as an immutable centre of
axial energy, the rotatory movement of Ursa Major must have excited
interest and observation. It was inevitable that star-gazers should
gradually recognize a constant agreement between certain positions of Ursa
Major and Cassiopeia after dusk for instance, and the annual recurrence of
rain, verdure and bountiful food-supplies.

The members of a tribe who, more observant than others, had learned to
associate certain positions of these constellations with the seasons and,
as a consequence, were able to decide when expeditions to distant
localities, in quest of game or fruit, might be successfully undertaken,
would naturally assume leadership and command obedience and respect.

The sense of responsibility, superiority and, possibly, rivalry would act
upon such individuals as a powerful incentive to further observation and
thought and it is evident that, as their mental faculties expanded and one
generation transmitted its store of accumulated knowledge to the next, a
regular caste of astronomer-leaders would develop, with a tendency to
conceal the secrets of their power from the ignorant majority. A broken
line, carved on a rock by one of these primitive observers, would have
constituted a valuable secret note of the position of Ursa Major on a
memorable occasion and would be looked upon as a mystic or magical sign by
the uninitiated. A series of such inscriptions might represent the store
of astronomical knowledge accumulated by several generations of observers,
and it is interesting to recognize that such astronomical records as these
were probably the first which men were impelled to perpetuate in a lasting
form; since it was absolutely necessary that they should be permanently
available for reference at prolonged intervals of time. What is more, the
mere fact of being obliged to refer to these inscriptions would cause the
astronomers to reside permanently in one locality. The habit of consulting
the prophet or oracle before undertaking important steps, involving the
welfare of the tribe, would gradually cause the rocks or cavern in which
he resided to be invested with a certain sacredness.

It is thus evident that the first men, who rudely scratched the outline of
Ursa Major or Minor on a rock, took what was probably one of the most
momentous steps in the history of the human race, and it is easy to see
how a variety of combinations of circumstances would have led many men, in
widely-separated localities and at different periods of the world’s
history, to perform precisely the same action. In some cases, under
favorable surroundings, the rudimentary attempt would mark the starting
point for a long line of patient observation and study, which would
inevitably lead to the creation of centres of intellectual growth, to the
association of the different positions of the constellation with the
seasons and culminate in the habitual employment of a swastika as the sign
for a year, or cycle of time.(2)

The idea of rotation, associated with calendar signs and periods, finds
its most striking and convincing exemplification in the following
description of the ancient Mexican game “of those who fly,” translated
from Clavigero (op. et ed. cit. p. 236). This performance, which furnished
a diversion to the Spaniards after the Conquest, had evidently been,
originally, connected with religious ideas. “The Indians selected a tall,
stout and straight tree, and, lopping off its branches, planted it firmly
in the centre of the great square” (which was always situated in the
centre of the city and had four roads leading to it from the four
quarters). “On the summit they placed a large cylinder of wood, the shape
of which was compared by the Spaniards to that of a mortar. Four strong
ropes hung from this and supported a square frame composed of four wooden
beams. Four other ropes were fastened by one end to the pole itself and
wound around it thirteen times. Their loose ends were passed through holes
in the middle of each beam and hung from these. Four Indians, masked as
eagles or other birds, ascended the pole singly, by means of certain loops
of cord, and mounting on the cylinder they performed in this perilous
position a few dance-like movements. Each man then attached himself to the
loose end of one of the hanging ropes, and then, with a violent jerk and
at the same moment, the four men cast themselves into space from their
positions on the beams. This simultaneous movement caused the frame and
cylinder to revolve and uncoil the ropes to which the men were fastened
and these descended to the ground after performing a series of widening
circles in the air. Meanwhile a fifth individual, who had mounted the
wooden cylinder after the others, stood on this as it revolved, beating a
small drum with one hand, whilst he held a banner aloft with the other.”
Whilst it is obvious that this peculiar and dangerous performance clearly
symbolized axial rotation, typified by the revolving pivot and the four
men in aërial motion, its full meaning and intention are only made clear
by the following explanation recorded by Clavigero. “The essential point
in this game was to calculate so exactly the height of the pole and the
length of the ropes, that the men should describe precisely thirteen
circles each before reaching the ground, so as to represent the cycle (of
4×13=)52 years.”

This passage constitutes absolute proof that the Mexican Calendar system
was intimately associated with axial rotation and ideas such as could only
have been derived from observation of Polaris and of the circumpolar
constellations. The game itself was a beautiful and well-conceived
illustration of the flight of time, typified by the aërial circles
performed by the men masked as birds, and of its methodical division into
fixed periods.

Leaving the subject of the calendar for the present we must revert to my
tables recording the apparent annual and nocturnal axial rotation of the
circumpolar constellations.

Whilst studying these the reflection naturally arose, that the people who
observed Ursa Major must have paid equal attention to Cassiopeia and
noticed that these constellations ever occupied opposite positions to each
other as they circled around the pole. Dwelling on the fact that in
ancient Mexico Ursa Major was associated with an ocelot, I remembered the
many representations in which an ocelot is represented as confronting an
eagle, usually in mortal combat. Mexican war-chiefs were classed into two
equally honorable grades, designated as the “ocelots and the quauhtlis,
_i. e._, eagles.” The constellation of Cassiopeia presents to me, a marked
resemblance to the image of a bird with outspread wings, whose head is
turned toward Polaris. The fact that when this star-group seems to be
above, Ursa Major seems to be below, and _vice versa_, would obviously
suggest the idea of an eternal combat between two adversaries who
alternately succumbed and resuscitated. It was interesting on reasoning
further, to note that once the above idea had taken root it must have been
impossible not to associate in course of time, the quadruped and the bird
with the elements to which they seemed to pertain, and gradually to
conceive the idea of an everlasting antagonism between the powers of the
sky and of the earth, or light and darkness, and other opposites which
suggested themselves naturally, or were artificially created, by the
fertile mind of man. In this connection it should be observed that the
mythical adversary of Tezcatlipoca, the ocelot, designated as Ursa Major,
is Huitzilopochtli, whose idol, in the Great Temple of Mexico, represented
him masked as a hummingbird (see Atlas Duran). The special reason why this
bird became associated with the god is explained by the following passage
in Gomara (Histoire générale des Indes. Paris, 1584, chap. 96, p. 190):
“This bird died, or rather fell asleep in the month of October and
remained attached by its feet to a twig. It awakened again in April when
the flowers blossomed. For this reason, in the language of the country it
is named Huitzitzilin, the resuscitated.” We therefore see that whilst it
is stated in the myth that the ocelot arose again after having been cast
down from the sky by Huitzilopochtli, the very name of the latter
betokened that the bird-god had also only just “resuscitated” from a
presumably similar defeat.

                             [Illustration.]

                                Figure 8.


As one and the same object may suggest several resemblances at the same
time or consecutively, and thus give rise to a group of associations
around a single figure, I venture to point out that the zigzag form of
Cassiopeia may well have been compared to forked lightning and caused the
idea of lightning and thunder to become indissolubly connected with the
conception of a great celestial bird. Again there is the possibility that
the same star-group may have more strikingly suggested, to other people,
the idea of the winding body of a serpent describing a perpetual circle
around a central star. In Mexico, as elsewhere, we find the serpent
closely associated with the idea of time. It is represented as encircling
the calendar wheel published by Clavigero (fig. 8). Four loops, formed of
its body, mark the four divisions of the year. Twin serpents, whose heads
and tails almost meet, are sculptured around the famous calendar-stone of
Mexico. Four serpents whose bent bodies form a large swastika and whose
heads are directed towards a central figure, are represented in the Codex
Borgia in association with calendar-signs (fig. 9, _cf._ Féjérvary, p.
24). I shall have occasion to refer in detail to Mexican serpent-symbolism
further on.

Meanwhile I would submit the interesting results obtained on combining the
positions apparently assumed by the circumpolar constellations during a
single night. The tables exhibit four composite groups representing the
positions at the solstitial and equinoctial periods (fig. 10).

                             [Illustration.]

                                Figure 9.


                             [Illustration.]

                                Figure 10.


The night of the winter solstice, the longest of the year, yielded alone a
symmetrical figure. It resembled the well-known triskelion, the
companion-symbol of  the swastika (figs. 10 and 11). Just as this had
proved to be the most natural of year symbols, so the triskelion revealed
itself as a natural sign of the winter solstice, the period recognized and
celebrated by most inhabitants of the northern hemisphere as the
turning-point of the year. In a climate like that of Mexico and Central
America, however, where the year divided itself naturally into a dry and a
rainy season, it is evident that the winter solstice would be less
observed and that the ardently-desired recurrence of the rainy season,
after a long and trying period of drought, should be regarded as the
annual event of utmost importance. Indeed, if carefully looked into, the
entire religious cult of these people seems to express but one great
struggling cry to the God of Nature for life-giving rain, and a hymn of
thanksgiving for the annual, precious, but uncertain gift of water.

                             [Illustration.]

                                Figure 11.


To these supplicants the winter solstice betokened little or nothing and
it is not surprising to find no proofs of the employment of the triskelion
as a sacred symbol in ancient Mexico. On the other hand, it has been
traced by Mr. Willoughby on pottery from Arkansas, and in Scandinavia,
where the circumpolar constellations have doubtlessly been observed from
remote times, and the winter solstice has ever been hailed as the herald
of coming spring, the triskelion is often found associated with the
swastika.

                             [Illustration.]

                                Figure 12.


I am indebted to Prof. Thomas Wilson’s work already cited for the two
following illustrations of objects exhibiting this association. The first
is a spearhead found in Brandenburg, Germany (fig. 12). The second is a
bronze brooch from Scandinavia, to which I shall presently revert (fig.
13). It exhibits, besides the triskelion, swastika and circle, the
S-shaped figure which was, as I shall show further on, the sign actually
employed by the ancient Mexicans and Mayas as the image of the
constellation Ursa Minor, whose outline it indeed effectually reproduces.

Before referring to the Mexican and Maya representations of the
star-group, I would next demonstrate that the sacred numbers of Mexico,
and of other countries situated in the northern hemisphere, coincide
exactly with the number of stars in the circumpolar constellations
themselves and in simple combinations of the same.

Ursa Major and Ursa Minor each contains seven stars, and the number seven
is the most widely-spread sacred number. Ancient traditions record that
the race inhabiting Mexico consisted of seven tribes who traced their
separate origins to seven caves, situated in the north. In memory of
these, at the time of the Conquest, there were seven places of sacrifice
in the city of Mexico. I shall recur to the number seven further on, in
discussing the native social organization, and now direct attention to the
five stars of Cassiopeia and to the fact that the combination of the stars
in this constellation with Polaris and Ursa Major yields the number
thirteen. This result is specially interesting since the entire
Calendar-system of Mexico and Yucatan is based on the combination of the
numerals 13+7=20, the latter again being 4×5.

                             [Illustration.]

                                Figure 13.


On the other hand the same number, 13, is also obtained by the combination
of the Ursæ star-groups with Polaris. The number 5 is constantly yielded
by Cassiopeia and the four-fold repetitions of the groups supply the
suggestion of the number 4. The combination of Ursa Minor and Cassiopeia
yields 12. The accompanying figure exhibits swastikas composed of Ursa
Minor accompanied by Ursa Major and Cassiopeia separated and combined
(fig. 14). I next direct attention to the peculiar difference in the
numerical values of the Ursæ swastikas.

In the first, the central star, surrounded by four repetitions of the
seven-star constellation, yielded a total of twenty-nine stars—4x5+9.
Further combinations will be seen by a glance at the Ursa Major swastika
(fig. 4). The analysis of the Ursa Minor swastika is not so simple and
occasions a certain perplexity.

When I had first combined the four positions of this constellation, I had,
naturally, and without further thought, figured Polaris but once, as the
fixed centre, whereas I had repeated the other stars of the compact group
four times. It was not until I began to count the stars in the swastika
that I realized how I had, unconsciously, made one central star stand for
four, and thus deprived the composite group of the numerical value of
three stars. On the other hand, if I repeated the entire constellation
four times, I obtained a swastika with four repetitions of Polaris in the
middle. In this way, however, Polaris became displaced, and the idea of a
fixed centre was entirely lost. A third possible method of composing the
swastika was to allow one central star for each cross-arm. But this gave
two central stars, each of which would represent two stars. Unless
enclosed in a circle and considered as a central group by themselves, the
four and the two repetitions of Polaris could not convey the idea of a
pivot or fixed centre. The three respective numerical values obtained from
these experimental combinations were 4×6+1=25, 4×7=28, and finally 2×13 or
4×6+2=26. In each swastika the central star forcibly stood for and
represented two or four (fig. 15).

                             [Illustration.]

                                Figure 14.


In the triskelions the same perplexity arose: if Polaris was repeated, the
idea of a fixed centre was lost (fig. 15); if figured singly, it
nevertheless necessarily and inevitably stood as an embodiment of three
stars. Reasoning from my own experience, I could but perceive, in the
foregoing facts, a fruitful and constant source of mental suggestions, the
natural outcome of which would be the association of the central star with
an enhanced numerical value, and a familiarity with the idea of one star
being an embodiment of two, three or four.

                             [Illustration.]

                                Figure 15.


As the evolution of religious thought and symbolism progressed, this idea
would obviously lead to the conception of a single being uniting several
natures in his person. In this connection it is certainly extremely
interesting to find the serpent associated with the Calendar in Mexico and
Yucatan, its Nahuatl name being homonymous for twin, _i. e._ two, and the
Maya for serpent, _can_ or _cam_, being homonymous for the number four.
The serpent was, therefore, in both countries the most suggestive and
appropriate symbol which could possibly have been employed in pictography,
to convey the idea of dual or quadruple natures embodied in a single
figure.(3) Added to this the circumstance that, to the native mind, the
serpent, upon merely shedding its skin, lived again, we can understand why
the ancient Mexicans not only employed it as a symbol of an eternal
renewal or continuation of time and of life, but also combined it with the
idea of fecundity and reproductiveness. In Yucatan where the Maya for
serpent, _can_, is almost homonymous with _caan_=sky or heaven and the
adjective _caanlil_=celestial, divine, the idea of a divine or celestial
serpent would naturally suggest itself. It is therefore not surprising to
find, in both countries, the name of _serpent_ bestowed as a title upon a
supreme, celestial embodiment of the forces of nature and its image
employed to express this association in objective form. In Yucatan one of
the surnames of Itzamná, the supreme divinity, was Canil, a name clearly
related to _caanlil_=divine and _can_=serpent.

In Mexico the duality and generative force implied by the word “coatl” are
clearly recognizable in the native invocations addressed to “Our lord
Quetzalcoatl the Creator and Maker or Former, who dwells in heaven and is
the lord of the earth [Tlaltecuhtli]; who is our celestial father and
mother, great lord and great lady, whose title is Ome-Tecuhtli [literally,
two-lord=twin lord] and Ome-Cihuatl [literally, two-lady=twin lady”]
(Sahagun, book VI, chaps. 25, 32 and 34).

The following data will suffice to render it quite clear that the Mexicans
and Mayas employed the serpent as an expressive symbol merely, signifying
the generative force of the Creator to whom alone they rendered homage. It
is no less an authority than Friar Bartholomew de las Casas who maintained
that “in many parts of the [American] Continent, the natives had a
particular knowledge of the true God; they believed that He created the
Universe and was its Lord and governed it. And it was to Him they
addressed their sacrifices, their cult and homage, in their
necessities...” (Historia Apologetica, chap. 121).

Friar Bartholomew specially adds that this was the case in Mexico
according to the authority of Spanish missionaries and no one can doubt
that this was the case when they read that in the native invocations,
preserved by Sahagun, the supreme divinity is described as “invisible and
intangible, like the air, like the darkness of night,” or as the “lord who
is always present in all places, who is [as impenetrable as] an abyss, who
is named the wind [air or breath] and the night.” “All things obey him,
the order of the universe depends upon his will—he is the creator,
sustainer, the omnipotent and omniscient.” He is termed “the father and
mother of all,” “the great god and the great goddess,” “our lord and
protector who is most powerful and most humane,”—“our lord in whose power
it is to bestow all contentment, sweetness, happiness, wealth and
prosperity, because thou alone art the lord of all things.” One prayer
concludes thus: “Live and reign forever in all peace and repose thou who
art our lord, our shelter, our comfort, who art most kind, most bountiful,
invisible and impalpable!” (Sahagun, book VI, on the rhetoric, moral
philosophy and theology of the Mexicans, chaps. 1-40). It is related that,
in gratitude for the birth of a son, the ruler of Texcoco, Nezahual-coyotl
erected a temple to the Unknown God.... It consisted of nine stories, to
symbolize the nine heavens. The exterior of the tenth, which formed the
top of the nine other stories, was painted black with stars. Its interior
was encrusted with gold, precious stones and feathers and held “the said
god, who was unknown, unseen, shapeless and formless” (Ixtlilxochitl,
Historia Chichimeca ed. Chavero, p. 227; see also p. 244). A passage in
Sahagun (book VI, chap. VII) states that “the invisible and imageless god
of the Chichimecs was named Yoalli-ehecatl [literally, night-air or wind],
which means the invisible and impalpable god ... by whose virtue all live,
who directs by merely exerting his wisdom and will.” In the Codex Fuenleal
(chap. 1) the remarkable title of “wheel of the winds=Yahualliehecatl,” is
recorded as “another name for Quetzalcoatl.” This undeniably proves that
the Mexicans not only figured the Deity by the image of a serpent but also
thought of him as a wheel which obviously symbolized centrical force,
rotation, lordship over the four quarters, _i. e._, universal rulership.

                             [Illustration.]

                                Figure 16.


Returning from these ideas of later development to the primitive source of
their suggestion, let us now examine the native picture of Xonecuilli,
Ursa Minor, preserved in the unpublished Academia MS. of Sahagun’s
Historia, in Madrid (fig. 16, no. 1). It is an exact representation of the
star-group. The fact that the seven stars are figured of the same size in
accurate relation to each other, either proves that the eyesight of the
native astronomers was extremely keen and their atmosphere remarkably
clear, or that possibly, the minor stars of the group were more brilliant
in ancient times, than they are now. Astronomers tell us, for instance,
that as late as the seventeenth century the star in the body of Ursa Major
nearest to the tail, was as bright as the others, while it is now of the
fourth magnitude only.

It must be admitted that the shape of the constellation resembles an S. An
SS sign is mentioned by Sahagun (Historia, book VIII, chap. 8) as
occurring frequently, as a symbolical design on native textile fabrics. It
figures as such, in the black garments of the female consort of
Mictlantecuhtli in the Vienna Codex, pp. 23 and 33. He denounces it as
suspect and hints that it was intimately connected with the ancient
religion.

S-shaped sacred cakes, called Xonecuilli, were made during the feast of
Macuilxochitl=five flowers, and are figured (fig. 16, no. 2) in the B. N.
MS. (p. 69) with a four-cornered cross-shaped cake of a peculiar form
(fig. 20, III), which is found associated with five dots or circles in the
Codices and also with the Tecpatl-symbol of the North (fig. 20, I and II).

A recurved staff, which is held in the hand of a deity in the B. N. MS. is
designated in the text as a _xonoquitl_ (fig. 16, no. 3). Amongst the
insignia of the “gods,” sent as presents by Montezuma to Cortés upon his
landing at Vera Cruz, were three such recurved “sceptres,” the
descriptions of which I have collated and translated in my paper on the
Atlatl or Spear-thrower of the Ancient Mexicans (Peabody Museum Papers,
vol. 1, no. 3, Cambridge, 1891, p. 22). In this work I presented my
reasons for concluding that these recurved sceptres were ceremonial forms
of the atlatl. I now perceive that they were endowed with deeper
significance and meaning. The Nahuatl text of Sahagun’s Laurentian MS. of
the Historia de la Conquista (lib. XII, chap. IV) records the name of one
of these staffs as “hecaxonecuilli,” literally “the curved or bent over,
air or wind,” and describes it as made of “bent or curved wood, inlaid
with stars formed of white jade=chalchihuite.” This passage authorizes the
conclusion that four representations in the B. N. MS. of black recurved
sceptres, exhibiting a series of white dots, are also heca-xonoquitl,
inlaid with stars, and that all of these are none other but conventional
representations of the constellation Xonecuilli, the Ursa Minor. In each
case the deity, carrying the star-image, also displays the ecacozcatl the
“jewel of the wind,” the well-known symbol of the wind-god. In one of
these pictures (p. 50) he not only bears in his hand the star-image, but
also exhibits a star-group on his head-dress, consisting of a
central-star, on a dark ground, surrounded by a blue ring. Attached to
this against a dark ground, six other stars are depicted, making seven in
all. In connection with this star-group it is interesting to note that the
hieroglyph, designated by Fra Diego de Landa as “the character with which
the Mayas began their count of days or calendar and named Hun-Imix,”
furnishes a case of an identical though inverted group (Relacion de las
Cosas de Yucatan, ed. B. de Bourbourg, p. 237). Enclosed in a black ring,
the glyph displays, above, a large black dot with six smaller ones grouped
in a semicircle about it, and below, four perpendicular bars.

Subject to correction, I am inclined to interpret this glyph as a hieratic
sign for the constellation Ursa Minor and its four movements, and to
consider it as furnishing a valuable proof of the origin of the Maya
Calendar.

The seemingly inappropriate procedure of figuring shining stars by black
dots actually furnishes the strongest proof that a star group is thus
represented; for, in the Maya language, “ek” is a homonym for star and
black, and a black spot was, in consequence, the most expressive sign for
a star. This fact affords a valuable explanation of the reason why the
ocelot, whose skin is spotted with black, was employed as the figure of
the nocturnal sky, and clearly proves that the Mexicans adopted this
symbol and its meaning from the Mayas.

                             [Illustration.]

                                Figure 17.


We will now revert to the S-shaped sign. Its association with images of
star is further exemplified in Mexican Codices. It occurs on the wall of a
temple, in combination with symbols for stars and the North-Mictlan, which
consist in this case, of skulls and cross-bones (fig. 17, II).

In the Dresden Codex, of Maya origin, there is an extremely important page
on which the S-sign occurs in connection with twin deities, besides rain
and cross symbols (fig. 17, I). A careful examination of the group shows
that one of the seated figures is accompanied by a downpour of water
(painted blue in the original), besides the S-symbol which is also
repeated above the head of his companion. Higher up, on the same page, the
S occurs again in a group of glyphs alongside of twin-seated figures.
These, as well as the single-seated form beneath them, have an eye or a
large black spot surmounted by dots instead of a head (Vocabulaire de
l’écriture hiératique de Yucatan, p. 38). Monsieur Léon de Rosny has
identified this figure, which also occurs in the Codex Troano, as the
image of the supreme divinity of the Mayas, of whom more anon, one of
whose titles was Kin-ich-ahau, literally Sun-eye lord.

A similar sign consisting of the lower half of a human body seated, with a
large eye on its knees is repeated several times in the Borgian Codex.
This form is also figured as seated in a temple, without the eye-star, but
three stars are on the roof and the S-sign is on the lower wall of the
building (Borgian Codex, p. 16).

The above facts demonstrate that, in both MSS. derived from different
sources, the same association of ideas is expressed.(4) The S sign appears
in connection with twin- or single-seated forms, surmounted by a symbol
for star. It is unnecessary for me to lay further stress upon the obvious
facts: that the only celestial body which could possibly have been
associated with a seated form, suggesting repose, was Polaris. It is,
moreover, only by assuming that the sign of the seated star represents the
stationary pole-star that its combination in the Codices with the
S-sign—Xonecuilli—Ursa Minor, can be understood. I likewise draw attention
to the possibility that the S, or single representation of the
constellation, may well have been employed as a sign for the summer
solstice, since, in some localities, during the shortest night of the
year, Ursa Minor may have been visible in one position only. Assuming that
the triskelion was the sign for the winter solstice we should thus have
natural signs for the two nights marking the turning-points of light and
darkness in the year.

Reverting to fig. 17, I, from the Codex Dresdenis, I draw attention that
it furnishes definite proof that the Mayas associated the idea of the
immovable seated star with twin deities and that they connected the
S-symbol with cross and rain symbols. A striking combination of the latter
symbols is represented under the principal seated figures. It consists of
a diagonal cross traversed perpendicularly by a band of blue water.

                             [Illustration.]

                                Figure 18.


Further Maya cross-symbols should be cursorily examined here, viz: fig.
18, I, II, III, VI, VII and VIII. They will be found to consist of
variations of two fundamental types, often figured alongside of each other
and enclosed in a square, or circle. One type consists of two diagonally
crossed bars, plain or representing cross bones (I). A rectilinear cross
with interlaced circle (II) is also found. The other type exhibits a small
cross, square, circle or dot in the centre of the square with a circle in
each corner. In some cases these are united by a series of dots to the
central circle and thus form a diagonal cross (VI and VIII) which is
sometimes figured as contained in a flower with four petals, such as is
also found in Mexican symbolism. The diagonal, dotted cross is frequently
combined with four pairs of black bars, placed in the middle of each side
of the square, pointing towards the centre. Similar pairs of black bars
are figured in the B. N. MS. (p. 3) on the manta of Mictlantecuhtli, with
stars, around one of his symbols, a spider. They likewise recur on two of
several sacrificial papers on p. 69, amongst which one exhibits a diagonal
cross, another the S-sign, while others display realistic drawings of
stars with six or eight points.

The pairs of bars figure in the hieroglyph designated by Maya scholars as
the sign for _Kin_, the sun, which may be seen in the centre of large
diagonal cross-symbols in fig. 18, VII, VIII, from the Dresden Codex: The
cross, of fig. 18, VII, is composed of two bones and two arrowpoints, a
particularly interesting combination considering that in the Maya a bone
is _bak_, an arrow is _kab-cheil_ and the name given to the gods of the
four quarters “the sustainers of the world,” is _Bakab_. It cannot be
denied that the phonetic elements of this name occur in the words for
bones and arrows which form the cross, symbolic of the four quarters. In
fig. 18, VIII, the cross may be composed of four bones, but of this I am
not certain. In both cases, however, the crosses rest on a curious double
and parti-colored symbol and are associated with serpent signs, in which
the open jaws and teeth are prominent features. It is noteworthy that
while “can” or “cam” is the Maya for serpent, the word “camach” means jaw.
The figure consisting of the upper jaw only of a serpent, in the left hand
corner of the band above, fig. 18, VIII, proves, therefore, to be a
cursive phonetic sign for serpent.

The parti-colored symbol combined with the cross obviously signifies a
duality, such as light and darkness, the Above and the Below and a series
of dualities—possibly the two divisions of the year, the dry and rainy
seasons. In Mexico we are authorized by documentary evidence, to give a
wider and deeper interpretation to the symbol of duality, for it can be
absolutely proven that the Mexican philosophers divided the heavens into
two imaginary portions, and respectively identified these with the male
and female principles.

In Nahuatl the West was designated as Cihuatlampa, “the place or part of
the women.” The souls of the women who had earned immortality were
supposed to dwell there, whilst the souls of the men resided in the East.
In the appendix to book III of Sahagun’s Historia, it is described how,
according to the native belief, the souls of the male warriors hailed the
daily appearance of the sun above the eastern horizon, and escorted it to
Nepantla, the zenith. Here the souls of the women awaited it and assumed
the duty of escorting the sun to the western horizon, the symbol for which
was calli=the house. The above passage indicates that the native
philosophers imagined across the middle of the sky a line of demarcation,
separating the portions of the heaven respectively allotted to the male
and female souls. For four years after death these souls retained their
human form, and then, after passing through nine successive heavens,
entered into the celestial paradise where they assumed the forms of
different kinds of butterflies and humming-birds. The names of these are
enumerated in the Nahuatl text of Sahagun’s Laurentian MS. (book III).(5)
The symbolism of the humming-bird has already been explained by a passage
cited from Gomara’s Historia. In this connection it is extremely
interesting to find the humming-bird represented in the B. N. MS., as
sucking honey from a flower, which is attached by a cord, covered with
bird’s down, to a bone, the symbol of death.

This peculiar but expressive group of symbols figures only on the
head-dresses of deities wearing certain other symbols, amongst which we
find the Eca-cozcatl and Eca-xonequilli the image of Ursa Minor, already
described.

The merest indication of the association of a circumpolar constellation
with the idea of death (disappearance) and resurrection (re-appearance) is
of special interest, since the ancient Mexicans located the Underworld,
the “place of the dead,” in the North. Reflection showed, however, that
such an association could only have suggested itself to the minds of
star-observers living in southern latitudes, approximate to the equator,
or in localities where the northern horizon was more or less shut off from
view by intervening mountains. In such places Polaris would appear
comparatively close to the boundary-line of the northern sky so that the
Ursa constellations and Cassiopeia would be invisible to the local
astronomers at midnight during that period of the year when one or the
other of the star-groups seemingly stretched between Polaris and the
northern horizon. A glance at plate I shows that, at the present time, it
is about the period of the autumnal equinox that Ursa Minor would be
invisible at midnight, in such localities, while Ursa Major would
gradually disappear from view towards midnight, during a certain number of
nights, according to latitude and locality, between the autumnal equinox
and the winter solstice whilst Cassiopeia would seem to hover above the
horizon. The total or partial alternate periodical disappearance of the
two most familiar star-groups in the extreme North and their re-appearance
after sometimes regular intervals of time could but have made a profound
impression upon primitive astronomers and thinkers. Whilst the mere
periodical reversal of the positions of Cassiopeia and Ursa Major
suggested alternate victory and defeat, the actual though brief and
partial disappearance of either star-group must have appeared to be a
descent into an under-ground space, associated with darkness and death,
followed by a resurrection. In his Cronica, Tezozomoc records, besides
Mictlan (the land of the dead), another name for the underworld,
Opochcal-ocan, literally, the place of the house to the left. This
appellation can only be understood when it is realized that, in a
sufficiently southern latitude, an observer, watching the setting of a
circumpolar constellation below the horizon, would always see it disappear
to his left and subsequently rise to his right. It is evident that in time
this fact would give rise to the association of the left with the
underworld, the lower region, and the right with the region above. The
native idea of a dwelling in the underworld is further demonstrated by the
bestowal of the symbol _calli_=house, upon the western horizon below which
all heavenly bodies were seen to disappear. A definite connection between
the West and one half of the North being thus established, it would
naturally result that a corresponding union of the South and East would be
thought of in time, and that these quarters would become associated with
the rising of celestial bodies, _i. e._, with light, the Above, while the
opposite quarters became identified with their setting, _i. e._, with
darkness, the Below.

Pausing to review the foregoing conclusions, which I have shown to be the
natural and inevitable result of simple but prolonged astronomical
studies, observation and plain reasoning, we see that they led to a
conception of the Cosmos as divided into seven parts, _i. e._, the fixed
Centre, the pivot, primarily suggested by Polaris who was regarded as the
creative, generative and ruling power of the universe; the Four Quarters,
seemingly ruled by the central force and associated with the elements; the
Above and the Below, suggested by the rising and setting of celestial
bodies and associated with light and darkness, sky and earth, etc., etc.

Many of my readers will doubtless recognize at once that the above
organization of the Cosmos into the Centre or Middle, the Above and the
Below, and the Four Quarters, is precisely that which the Zuñi priests
taught Mr. Frank Cushing, when they initiated him into their secret
beliefs. Other explorers have recorded the same conception amongst
different native American tribes and with these proofs that this set of
ideas is still held on our Continent at the present time, I point out the
fact that the Maya figures (fig. 18, VII and VIII, from the Dresden Codex)
become perfectly intelligible only when interpreted as representing the
Centre, the Four Quarters, the Above and the Below, the latter figured by
the dark and light halves of the dual sign. Furthermore, I can demonstrate
that this fundamental set of elementary, abstract ideas, furnishing the
first principles of organization, is plainly visible under the surface of
the ancient Mexican civilization and can be traced not only in Yucatan and
Central America, but also in Peru. In these countries, as I shall show, it
assumed an absolute dominion over the minds of the native sages, directly
suggesting the forms of government and social organization existing at the
time of the Conquest and faintly surviving to the present day. It entirely
controlled the development of aboriginal religious cult and philosophical
speculations and pervaded not only the native architecture and decorative
art, but also all superstitious rites and ceremonies, and entered into the
very games and pastimes of the people.

The following table presents the bare outline of the scheme of
organization exposed in the preceding text. In making it I have, after due
consideration, definitely adopted the assignment of the Mexican symbols
and colors to the cardinal points given by Friar Duran in the
Calendar-swastika contained in his atlas and reproduced (pl. II, _g_).


    Each of these is North; West; South; then East.
    Symbols: Tecpatl, Flint; Calli, House; Acatl, Cane; Tochtli,
    Rabbit.
    Colors: Red; Yellow; Blue; Green.
    Elements: Fire; Earth; Air; Water.
    Warmth; Darkness; Breath; Rain.

    Together, North and West are The Below, the “female” region.
    TEZCATLIPOCA=MICTLANTECUHTLI.

    South and East are The Above, the “male” region, HUITZILOPOCHTLI.

    Combined, they are The Centre.
    The dual, generative, ruling and directive Force.
    QUETZALCOATL.
    The Divine Twin.


Before proceeding to examine more closely the great edifice of human
thought which was reared, in the course of centuries, on the ground plan
designated above, we must retrace our steps and consider what a deep
impression the gradual realization of the changes in the relative
positions of Polaris and certain familiar star-groups must have produced
upon those who were the first to realize them. Transporting ourselves back
to the gray dawn of civilization, let us endeavor to understand the
position of the native priest astronomers who, having received and
transmitted a set of religious and cosmical ideas, based on the assumption
of the absolute and eternal immutability of the centre of the heaven,
Polaris, gradually became aware that it also was subject to change,
evidently obeyed an unseen higher power and that the ancient order of
things, recorded by their predecessors, had actually passed away.

It is obvious that, in all centres of astronomical observation and
intellectual culture, a complete revolution of fundamental doctrine or
thought must have taken place. A period of painful misgivings and doubt
must have been passed through, during which an earnest and anxious
observation of all celestial bodies must have seemed imperative and
obligatory. Under such circumstances astronomy must have made great
strides and astronomical observation become the foremost and highest duty
of the intellectual leaders of the native races. Pyramids and temples
would be built for the purpose of verifying and recording the positions of
sun, moon, planets and stars, and the orientation of these buildings would
be carefully planned accordingly. Before obtaining glimpses of the great
evolution of religious thought which progressed on our Continent in olden
times, it is well to realize, by means of Piazzi Smyth’s map (fig. 6) that
the world ceased to possess a brilliantly conspicuous, absolutely
immovable pole-star for a prolonged period of time, stretching somewhere
between 500 B.C. and 1200 A.D.

The ancient native chronicles record that under “divine” leadership great
migrations of tribes took place within this period, the purpose of which
was to find a locality which fulfilled certain ardently-desired conditions
connected with religious cult.

From various centres of civilization in Mexico and Central America we also
hear different accounts of how, at different times, small bands of earnest
men, under a leader of superior intelligence, bent on a peaceable but
unexplained errand, arrived from distant regions and departed for an
unknown goal, after delaying just long enough to teach social organization
and impart a higher civilization to the tribes encountered on their
passage.

These preserved the memory of the _title_ of the leader, in their
different languages and he became the culture-hero of their tribe. The
fact that, in each case, these sages taught the ignorant tribes the
division of time and instituted the calendar, proves that they were
skilled in astronomy.

From a sentence uttered by Montezuma to the native astronomers whom he
termed “the Sons of the Night,” we learn that it was their custom “to
climb mountains” so as “to study the stars.” When one considers the full
import of the problems which had to be faced by these ancient sages, who
earnestly endeavored to account for the great changes which had taken
place in the heavens, within the memory of man, it seems natural to
suppose that many an expedition was undertaken for the purpose of
acquiring further astronomical knowledge, of finding, perhaps, the
immovable star which had been revered in past ages by the ancestors of the
native race.

The cult of Polaris may well have made such expeditions assume the aspect
of an imperative religious duty and sacred pilgrimage. As all expeditions
across Mexico and Central America would necessarily be limited by the
oceans and be fruitless as far as Polaris was concerned, it is obvious
that the line of exploration which would be ultimately adopted, would run
from south to north and _vice versa_. A small band of enthusiasts, setting
forth under the leadership of some of the most advanced thinkers of the
time, would undoubtedly have been prepared to devote their entire lives to
the object in view. As long as a single member of such an expedition
existed, he would be a powerful and active agent in spreading the
fundamental set of ideas derived from the observation of Polaris. In lapse
of time, by transmission, its influence might travel to a region too
remote perhaps for direct contact to have taken place.

If I have indulged in the foregoing line of conjecture and surmise, it is
because it is my purpose also to demonstrate, by absolute proof, that the
dominion of the above set of ideas extended over Yucatan, Honduras,
Guatemala and even reached Peru, where its influence is distinctly
visible.

It also extended far to the north in prehistoric times, for certain carved
shell-gorgets which have been found in prehistoric graves in Illinois,
Missouri and Tennessee exhibit emblems which have definite meanings in the
Maya language, spoken in Yucatan.

In order to maintain this assertion I must make a slight digression from
the main subject and revert to the myth already cited, recording the
casting down from heaven of Tezcatlipoca who arose and ascended again in
the form of an ocelot. There are interesting native pictures of this
combat and the fall of the ocelot in the Vatican Codex II, p. 34, the
Féjérvary Codex, p. 56, and others equally important, representing the
fall or descent of an eagle from the sky, to which I shall revert.

It is moreover recorded by Mendieta (p. 82) that Tezcatlipoca likewise
descended or let himself down from the sky by a spider’s thread, and in
the Bodleian MS. (p. 12) there are two curious pictures one of an ocelot
and a cobweb, the other of an ocelot, descending head foremost from stars.
The same incident is also pictured in the Vienna Codex (p. 9) where the
ocelot, attached by the tail, is connected by a cord with star-emblems.

There are two facts of special interest in regard to the above descent of
Tezcatlipoca by a spider’s thread. The first is that the title
Tzontemoc=“he who descends head foremost” is recorded in the Codex
Fuenleal immediately after the name Mictlantecuhtli. The second is that
the spider is figured on the manta of Mictlantecuhtli in the B. N. MS. and
is sculptured in the centre, above his forehead, in his sculptured image,
identified as such by Señor Sanchez (Anales del Museo Nacional III, p.
299) and reproduced here (fig. 19). It represents “the lord of the North
or Underworld” descending, head foremost, with a tecpatl or flint knife
issuing from his mouth and with outspread limbs, the outlines of which are
almost lost under the multitude of symbols which are grouped around him.
These symbols are carefully analyzed in my commentary on the B. N. MS. in
which I also describe other known carved representations of the same
conception and point out analogous pictures in the Maya Codices. The
position of the limbs of the descending figure is best understood by a
glance at fig. 20, II, from the Dresden Codex. It represents a bar with
cross symbols from which a human body is descending. The feet rest on dual
symbols, about which more could be written than the scope of the present
paper allows. A tecpatl or flint knife, attached to the body by a double
bow with ends, may be seen between the dual symbols, and its presence is
of utmost importance since it proves that the Mayas also associated the
flint with the same figure. Instead of a head the body exhibits a sort of
equidistant cross with four circles. Strange to say, the only analogous
cross-figures I have been able to find in all the Codices are those
reproduced in fig. 20, I, III, and IV. The latter exhibits a curious,
conventionalized flower growing on the top of a pyramid. Its stem and
leaves are painted brown and are spotted, resembling the skin of an
ocelot. As there is a Mexican flower, the Tigridia, of which the native
name was ocelo-xochitl, it may be that it is this which is thus
represented. Fig. 20, III, from the B. N. MS., figures as a sacred cake,
alongside of the S-shaped xonecuilli breads which were made in honor of
Ursa Minor at a certain feast. Finally, fig. 20, I, represents a certain
kind of ceremonial staff which is inserted between the two peaks of a
mountain—a favorite method employed by the native scribes, to convey the
idea that the object figured was in the exact centre. This kind of staff
occurs frequently in certain Codices, sometimes being carried by a high
priest. It invariably exhibits a flower-like figure with five circles and
is surmounted by a tecpatl or flint knife. Without pausing to discuss the
subject fully I merely point out here that, collectively, these symbols
explain each other and convey the idea of the Centre and the Four Quarters
evidently associated with the tecpatl, the symbol of the north, and the
ocelot and xonecuilli=Ursa Minor. It is particularly interesting to note
that the outspread human body is made to serve as a sort of cross-symbol.
A careful study of the conventional representation of the face of “the
lord of the North,” in fig. 19, gives the impression that it was also used
to convey the idea of duality, or the union of two in one. The upper half
of the face exhibits a numeral on either cheek under the eyes, seeming to
convey the idea of dualities. The two circular ear ornaments, united by a
band above the head, and the two nostrils united in one nose, seem to
convey the idea of the union of the dualities, whilst the lower half of
the face, which is rendered strikingly different to the upper, by being in
higher relief and marked with perpendicular lines, exhibits a mouth from
which a flint knife, with symbolical eye and fangs carved on it, is
hanging like a tongue. I have already shown that the flint knife was
regarded as the sacred producer of the “vital spark.” I may add here that
I have also found, in the Codices, tecpatl-symbols on which the curved
symbol of air or breath was figured. To my idea the sculptured face is
meant to symbolize the dual creator, the dispenser of the spark and breath
of life, whilst the human skull on his back betokens that he is also the
giver of death. Though unable to enter fully into the subject here, I
would nevertheless state that I can produce further data to prove that the
human face was frequently employed for a symbolical purpose by the native
American races who were evidently entirely under the dominion of the idea
of duality, of the Above and Below and the life-producing union of both.

                             [Illustration.]

                                Figure 19.


                             [Illustration.]

                                Figure 20.


The question why the spider, named “tocatl” in Nahuatl, should have been
adopted as the chief symbol of Mictlantecuhtli, occupied me much until I
found the clue to its significance in the Maya language. In this the word
for North is _Aman_ and the name for “the spider whose bite is mortal,” is
_Am_. This striking fact may be interpreted as a positive proof that the
spider-symbol, employed by the Mexicans, must have originated in Yucatan,
from the mere homonymy of two Maya words.

On the other hand shell-gorgets exhibiting the effigy of a spider, and
obviously intended to be worn with its head turned downwards, have not
only been found in Illinois but also in Tennessee and Missouri. On the
gorgets from the latter States a cross is carved on the body of the spider
(fig. 22, _a_). As certain spiders exhibit cross-markings, it is, of
course, possible that it was chosen as a cross-symbol for this reason
only, in some localities, just as the butterfly was evidently adopted in
Mexico, as an apt image of the Centre and the Four Quarters on account of
its shape and its possession of four wings. The conventionalized figure of
a butterfly, with a star on its body and four balls, painted with the
colors of the quarters, was a sacred symbol which is minutely described by
Sahagun and is figured on a manta in the B. N. MS. A glance at its
reproduction (fig. 21, no. 13) shows how the form of the insect has been
conventionalized so as to resemble the ollin (no. 12) and other Mexican
cross-symbols (nos. 2, 4, 11, 14 etc.). The eye or star in its centre,
like that in the ollin, and circle (no. 4), signify Polaris; the
conventionalized head and antennæ are obviously made to convey the idea of
“two in one,” of the Above and Below united in the Centre.

                             [Illustration.]

                                Figure 21.


I venture to suggest that the dragon-fly was employed as a cross-symbol in
an analogous manner, on the Algonquin garment preserved at the Riksmuseum,
Stockholm, and described by Dr. Hjalmar Stolpe in his admirable study on
American art (Amerikansk Ornamentik, Stockholm, 1896, p. 30). As I shall
revert to it later on, I now draw special attention to the circumstance
that instead of the cross, on a spider-gorget from Tennessee, there is a
round hole which, when the shell-disc is held aloft, lets a ray of light
shine through and furnishes an apt presentation of a star. This and the
cross furnish analogies to the Mexican and Maya symbols of Polaris which
are too obvious to need to be emphasized. Nor do these gorgets alone
furnish an undeniable indication that an identical symbolism extended from
Yucatan to Illinois. Other gorgets, also figured in Mr. Wm. H. Holmes’
monograph “Art in Shell,” several of which are in the Peabody Museum, from
the stone graves in Tennessee, exhibit variously carved representations of
a serpent. In all specimens the identical idea is carried out: the eye of
the serpent forms the centre of the design on the disc and four circles on
the body of the reptile, or four solid bars, interrupting a hollow line
encircling the central motif, emphasized a division of the disc into four
equal parts. The idea of the Serpent in repose, the Centre and the Four
Quarters is thoroughly carried out and the true meaning of the design is
only appreciated by the light of the Maya and Mexican symbolism which has
already been so fully discussed.

                             [Illustration.]

                                Figure 22.


The third Tennessee gorget reproduced here (fig. 22, _c_), from Mr.
Holmes’ work, exhibits a combination of numerals which is particularly
interesting if confronted with the sacred numbers of the Mexicans and
Mayas. From a central circle three curved lines issue in a fashion
resembling those on fig. 21, no. 2, but the fact that the circular band
exhibits seven double circles and the outer edge is divided into thirteen
parts, is of special moment. Still another design, on a shell-gorget from
Tennessee, not only exhibits the peculiarity, pointed out by Mr. Holmes,
of a square with loops, resembling certain figures in Mexican Codices, but
also other significant details which I shall point out (fig. 22, _b_). The
cross in the centre occupies the centre of a star with eight rays and the
four birds’ heads at the sides of the square illustrate rotation from
right to left. I am inclined to view in this gorget an emblem of Polaris
with Cassiopeia in rotation around it, figured as a bird, but whether this
is the case or not it must be conceded that it is indeed remarkable to
find a set of symbols, consisting of the spider, the cross, the serpent
and the bird, carved on prehistoric gorgets found in the United States
whilst the deep meaning of these identical symbols is furnished by Maya
and Mexican records. I venture to remark here that no more expressive and
appropriate ornament than these shell-gorgets could have been designed, or
worn by the ancient Maya or Mexican priests, prophets and leaders who, in
a remote past, had guided themselves by the light of Polaris and
instituted its cult as the basis of their native religion.

On realizing the above-mentioned identity of symbolism, it is impossible
not to conclude that the prehistoric race which inhabited certain parts of
the United States was under the dominion of the same ideas as were the
Mexicans and Mayas. The indications point, in fact, to the probability
that the origin of the employment of the spider-symbol originated in
Yucatan, and if this be admitted then there is no reason to deny the
possibility that the serpent-symbol came from there also, since the Maya
language suggests an affinity between the serpent, _can_, and the
sky=_caan_, and the numeral 4=_can_. I refrain, for the present, from
expressing any final conclusion on this subject, which will doubtless
afford ample food for reflection and argument to all interested in the
important problem as to where the cradle of ancient American civilization
was situated. But these symbolic gorgets go far towards substantiating
Professor Putnam’s oft-expressed conclusions that the ancient peoples of
the central and southern portions of the United States were, to a certain
extent, offshoots of the ancient Mexicans.

                             [Illustration.]

                                Figure 23.


Before abandoning the subject of native symbolism and star-emblems I
should like to present, as a curiosity, with an appeal to specialists to
enlighten me as to the astronomical knowledge of the Eskimos, an Eskimo
drawing from Professor Wilson’s instructive and useful monograph. It is
said to represent a “flock of birds,” but so closely resembles Cassiopeia
and Polaris that I am tempted to view it as an indication that the Eskimos
may also have associated the idea of a celestial bird, or birds, wheeling
around a central point, with the constellation and the pole-star (fig.
23). Having once ventured so far afield, I cannot refrain from presenting
here an interesting set of aboriginal star-symbols, reproduced from
Professor Wilson’s comprehensive work (fig. 24), each composed of a cross
combined, with a single exception, with a circle. I draw attention to the
striking resemblance of some of these signs to those painted on the finely
decorated pottery found on the hacienda of Don José Luna, in Nicaragua,
and described by J. F. Brandsford, M.D. (Archaeological Researches in
Nicaragua, Smithsonian Inst., 1881, p. 30, B), and suggest that, in both
localities, the symbol may be a rudimentary swastika, and represent
Polaris and circumpolar rotation.

                             [Illustration.]

Plate III. 1. Shell gorget, Missouri. 2, 5-14. Pottery vessels, Arkansas.
    3, 4, 15-17, 19-28. Pottery vessels, Missouri. 18. Pottery vessel,
 Kentucky. 6. National Museum. 3, 16, 17, 21, 24, 25. St. Louis Academy.
   All others Peabody Museum. Willoughby, “Pottery from the Mississippi
       Valley.” Journal of American Folk-lore, January-March, 1897.


In conclusion I refer the reader to Mr. C. C. Willoughby’s valuable and
most interesting “Analysis of the decorations upon pottery from the
Mississippi Valley” (Journal Amer. Folk-lore, vol. X, 1897), in which he
figures the remarkable specimens preserved in the Peabody Museum,
Cambridge, the designs on which, as he states, “are mostly of symbolic
origin and have been in use among various tribes within the historic
period from the Great Lakes to Mexico.” With the kind permission of the
editor of the Journal, I reproduce some of Mr. Willoughby’s illustrations
on Plate III.

                             [Illustration.]

    Figure 24. Crosses And Circles Representing Star Symbols, Arizona.


Returning to consider the probable result of the gradual diffusion of
star-cult owing to natural causes and of the consequent divergence from
the idea of the Centre, which had so deeply influenced the minds of
primitive men during many centuries, with earnest, and extended
astronomical observation, keeping pace with the development of the idea of
the Above and Below, it is obvious that the utmost attention would be next
given to the conspicuous star groups and planets which are visible at
certain times and then seem to have departed or descended into the under
world. Any one who has read the interesting communications by Herr Richard
Andree (Globus. bd. LXIV, nr. 22), On the relation of the Pleiades to the
beginning of the year amongst primitive people, followed by a note by Herr
Karl von den Steinen on the same subject, will realize that
widely-separated tribes of men, by dint of simple observation, knew the
exact length of the periodical appearance and disappearance of this star
group and regulated their year accordingly. Herr Andree cites, for
instance, that “in the Society islands, the year was divided into two
portions, the first of which was named Matari-i-inia=the Pleiades above.
It began and lasted during the time when these constellations were visible
close to the horizon after sunset. The second period, named
Matarii-i-raro=the Pleiades below, began and lasted for the time during
which the star-group was invisible after sunset” (W. Ellis, Polynesian
Researches, vol. II, p. 419, London 1829). That the ancient Mexicans had
likewise observed the Pleiades and been deeply impressed by them is proven
by the well-known fact that the ceremony of the kindling of the sacred
fire, which betokened the commencement of a new cycle, was performed “when
the Pleiades attained the zenith at midnight precisely.” In my complete
monograph in the ancient Mexican calendar-system it will be my endeavor to
present all the data I have collected concerning the degree of elementary
astronomical knowledge attained by the native astronomers. I shall,
therefore, content myself with pointing out here that besides the
foregoing testimony about the Pleiades, the native name for which was the
miec=the many, or the tianquiztli=the marketplace, there are records
proving that the cult of the planet Venus was a firmly established feature
of the native religion at the time of the Conquest. Sahagun records that
the Nahuatl names for this planet were citlalpul or hueycitlallin both
signifying “the great star.” “In the great temple of Mexico an edifice
named ilhuicatitlan [literally, the land of the sky] consisted of a great,
high column, on which the morning star was painted.... Captives were
sacrificed in front of this column annually, at the period when the star
re-appeared” (_op. cit._ appendix to book II).

With regard to the connection of the Pleiades with the beginning of the
Mexican cycle, it is interesting to note Herr Andree’s statements that the
most intimate connection of the star-group with the thoughts of primitive
people, would naturally take place in such localities where its periodical
movements coincided with the changes of season, wind and weather which
affected agriculture. A survey of the data presented by Herr Andree shows
that the cult of the Pleiades attained its greatest development amongst
tribes inhabiting a southerly latitude. It was in South America, indeed,
that the Peruvians, alongside of their highly developed sun-cult, rendered
homage and offered sacrifices to the Pleiades. In Mexico, the cult of the
Pleiades appears as intimately associated with that of the sun and to have
assumed importance only in historical and comparatively recent times,
probably when the periodicity of the sun’s movements had been taught or
recognized and the sign _ollin_, which is an exact presentation of the
annual course of the sun, had been invented and adopted as a symbol. I
have already pointed out that this sign occurs on the calendar-stone, for
instance, which has a human face in its centre, bearing two numerals on
the forehead and obviously symbolizing the union of two in one. In other
instances the centre displays the eye, or star symbol and conveys the
suggestion that the “four movements” of the circumpolar constellations
were thereby symbolized. It may be that, in ancient Mexico, the two
symbols, respectively referring to the movements of the sun and of the
circumpolar star-groups, were emblematic of the two different cults or
religions which existed alongside of each other. The first, the cult of
the Above, of the Blue Sky, was directed towards the sun and the planets
and stars intimately associated with sunrise and sunset, amongst them the
Pleiades. The cult of the Below, of the Nocturnal Heaven, was directed
towards the moon, Polaris and the circumpolar constellations—also to the
stars and planets during the period of their disappearance and possibly in
the same way to the enigmatical “Black Sun,” figured in the B. N. MS.
which may have been the sun during its nightly stay in the House of the
Underworld, whose door was in the west. In order to obtain an idea of the
immense proportions ultimately assumed by these two diverging cults and
the enormous influence they exerted upon the entire native civilization,
it will be necessary to examine the form of the social organization in
Montezuma’s time.

In order to comprehend this, however, it is first necessary to study
carefully the myths relating to its origin. Torquemada (lib. VI, chap. 41)
cites the authority of Friar Andreas de Olmos for the following native
account of the creation of man, which was differently recounted to him in
each province. He states that the majority of the natives, however, agreed
that “there was in heaven a god named ‘Shining Star’ (Citlal-Tonac) and a
goddess named ‘She of the starry skirt’ (Citlal-Cue), who gave birth to a
flint knife (Tecpatl). Their other children, startled at this, cast the
flint down from the sky. It fell to earth at the place named ‘Seven caves’
and ‘produced 1,600 gods and goddesses,’ ” a figure of speech which
evidently expressed the idea that, in coming in forcible contact with the
soil the flint gave forth sparks innumerable which conveyed vitality to
numberless beings. It is evidently the same idea of “life sparks” being
called into existence by the union of heaven and earth which underlies the
Texcocan version of the creation of man recorded as follows by Torquemada
(_op. et loc. cit._). “The sun ... shot an arrow towards the land of
Acolma near the boundary of Texcoco. This made a hole in the ground whence
issued the first man....”

                             [Illustration.]

                                Figure 25.


The illustrated version of the above myths, given in the Vatican Codex I,
designates the celestial progenitor of human life as Quetzalcoatl, also
named Tonaca-Tecuhtli=the lord of our subsistence, Chicome-xochitl=“Seven
roses or flowers” and Citlalla-Tonalla=“The Milky Way,” literally, The
shining stars. The dual divinity is figured (fig. 25, no. 4) as two
persons with the shaft of an arrow over each of their heads and with the
symbol Tecpatl=flint, between them as the issue of their union. In the
Borgian Codex (fig. 25, no. 1), a barbed arrowpoint, instead of the
Tecpatl, figures between the celestial parents. Their union is symbolized
by a covering, the shape of which, in further representations (fig. 25,
nos. 3 and 5) in the same MS., offers resemblance to the tau-shaped
windows which are such a common feature in Maya and also in Pueblo
architecture (fig. 25, no. 2_b_). The preceding data, which could be
amplified, seem to show that the natives associated the tau-shape not
merely with the idea of the Male and Female principles, but also with the
Above and the Below, or Heaven (air and water) and Earth (earth and fire).
I shall have occasion, further on, to refer again to the symbolism of the
native tau.

The above illustrations, however, definitely prove that the flint knife
and the arrow (with a flint point, presumably), were indiscriminately
designated as the medium by means of which the spark of life was created
and imparted to earth-born beings.

It will be proved further that, at the period of the Conquest, the arrow
was revered as an image of life-producing force in Yucatan and Mexico. The
flint knife cased in wrappings was called “the son” of Cihuacoatl, the
earth-mother, and was regarded as her special symbol. It is significant,
therefore, to find that it was the emblem of office of one of the two high
priests, who alone employed it, as a sacrificial knife, in performing his
awful duty of immolating human victims.

The fact that the cane-shaft of an arrow figures above the head of the
celestial couple in the Vatican Codex is particularly interesting because
the name Ome-Acatl=Two-Cane, is given as the name of a divinity by Sahagun
(book I, chap. 15) and that the ceremony of kindling the New Fire, at the
commencement of a cycle of years was also associated with the calendar
sign Ome-Acatl (Sahagun, book VII, chap. 10).

At a certain festival images of Omacatl were manufactured and carried by
the devout to their houses in order to receive from them “blessings and
multiplication of possessions” (Sahagun, book II, chap. 19).

I draw attention to the fact that life is supposed to have proceeded from
the union of stellar divinities, that the Tecpatl and flint are the
well-known symbols for the North and Fire and that the Vatican commentator
identifies the celestial parent as “Seven-Flowers.” What is more, Duran
(vol. I, pp. 8 and 9) relates that the native race was organized into
seven separate tribes and that these “claimed to have come out of ‘seven
caves’ (Chicom-oztoc) which were situated in Teo-Culhuacan or Aztlan ‘a
land of which all men know that it is in the North.’ ” Now Teo-Culhuacan
is composed of the word Teotl, which designated the stars, the sun, the
gods and, by extension, something divine or celestial. Culhua (_cf._
Coloa) means something bent over or recurved, or the action of describing
a circle by moving around something, and _can_ means “the place of” in
Nahuatl. This locality is represented in the picture-writings by a strange
and impossible mountain with a recurved summit (fig. 26, no. 1). Aztlan
literally means “the land of whiteness, brightness, light.” In Duran’s
Atlas the seven caves are represented as containing men and women—the
progenitors of the seven tribes. The order in which these are described,
in the Mexican myth, as having issued from the caves, is instructive and
sheds light upon the provenance and purpose of the tradition. It
represents the Mexicans as the superior predestined race who remained in
their cave the “longest, by divine command,” their “god having promised
them this land.” The tradition relates that six tribes reached and settled
down in the central plateau of Mexico, 302 years before the Aztecs
arrived, under the leadership of Huitzilopochtli an oracular divinity,
whose commandments were transmitted to the people by four priests (Duran,
chap. II).

In my opinion it is impossible to study the above and supplementary data
without realizing that the native race assigned its origin to a dual
star-divinity, associated with the Tecpatl, the symbol for the North and
for Fire. The peculiarity that the divinity is designated as
Seven-flowers, and that there were seven tribes, indicates that the native
idea was that each tribe came from one of the seven stars in Ursa Major or
Minor. The Aztecs seem to have claimed for themselves the descent from the
superior star, the central one, and to have thus justified or supported
their ultimate establishment of a central government which ruled over the
other six tribes.

                             [Illustration.]

                                Figure 26.


The assumption that the native race claimed descent from the Ursa Major or
Minor constellation is further supported by the fact that the shape of the
mythical recurved mountain and the name Aztlan=land of light or brightness
are simultaneously explained, as well as the number of caves and tribes.
It does not seem to be a mere coincidence that in two totally different
Codices (the Selden MS. p. 7, Kingsborough, vol. 1, and the B. N. MS., p.
70) a sacred dance is represented as executed by seven individuals who
move around a central seated personage. In the latter MS. the seated
figure wears a head-dress surmounted by flint knives and his face is
painted _red_ the color assigned to the North. Moreover the dance is
taking place before an image of Mictlan-Tecuhtli, the lord of the North,
whose raiment is strewn with cross-symbols. Referring to other native
dances we find that the most sacred of all dances was performed at the
festival of the god of fire by priests only, who, smeared with black paint
to typify darkness and night, carried two torches in each hand and first
sat, then slowly moved, in a circle, around the “divine brazier,” and
finally cast their torches into it (Duran II, p. 174). This, probably the
most ancient of sacred dances, must have been extremely impressive and
significative to those who witnessed it, at night-time, from the base of
the pyramid and heard the distant solemn chant of the dancers. To watchers
from afar, the fire and the lighted torches revolving around must have
seemed like a great central star with other stars wheeling about it.

Further on, it will be shown that the earliest form under which the Deity
was revered was that of fire and the foregoing description fully explains
why it was first chosen as the most fitting image of the central immovable
star. It has already been shown that, in the popular game of “the flyers,”
a high pole surmounted by one man served as the pivot for the
circumvolation of the four performers, who “acted” the “flight of time.”
The idea of an extended rule, proceeding from a central dual force, was,
however, carried out on a grand scale in the most solemn of all public
dances named the Mitotiliztli. Duran (II, p. 85) states that as many as
“8,600 persons danced in a wheel in the courtyard of the Great Temple,
which had four doorways, facing the cardinal points and opening out on to
the four principal high roads leading to the capital. The doorways were
respectively named after the four principal gods and were spoken of as
‘the doorway of such and such a god.’ ”

Clavigero, to whose work (Historia, ed. Mora, Mexico, 1844, p. 234) I
refer the reader for further details, describes the dances at the time of
the Conquest as having been most beautiful, and relates that the natives
were exercised in these, from their childhood, by the priests. This
authority also relates that the Mitotiliztli was performed by hundreds of
dancers at certain solemn festivals, in the great central square of the
city or in the courtyard of the temple, and gives the following
description:

The centre of the space was occupied by two individuals (designated
elsewhere as high priests) who beat measure on sacred drums of two kinds.
One, the large huehuetl, emitted an extremely loud, deep tone, which could
be heard for miles and was usually employed in the temples as a means of
summoning to worship, etc. The second, the teponaztle, was a small
portable wooden drum which was usually worn suspended from the neck by the
leader in warfare and emitted the shrill piercing note he employed as a
signal. The chieftains (each of which personified a god) surrounded the
two musicians, forming several concentric circles, close to each other. At
a certain distance from the outer one of these, the persons of an inferior
class were placed in circles and these were separated by another interval
of space, from the outermost circles, composed of young men and boys. The
illustration given by Clavigero records the order and disposition of this
sacred dance, which represented a kind of wheel, the centre of which was
occupied by the instruments and their players. The spokes of the wheel
were as many as there were chieftains in the innermost circle. All moved
in a circle while dancing and strictly adhered to their respective
positions. Those who were nearest the centre, the chieftains and elders,
moved slowly, with gravity, having a smaller circle to perform. The
dancers forming the outer circles were, however, forced to move with
extreme rapidity, so as to preserve the straight line radiating from the
centre and headed by the chieftains. The measure of the dance and of the
chorus chanted by the participants was beaten by the drums and the
musicians asserted their absolute control of the great moving wheel of
human beings, by alternately quickening or slackening the measure. The
perfect harmony of the dance, which successive sets of dancers kept going
for eight or more hours, was only disturbed occasionally by certain
individuals who pushed their way through the lines of dancers and amused
these by indulging in all sorts of buffoonery. No one, on reading the
above description of the most ancient and sacred of native dances can fail
to recognize that it was an actual representation of axial rotation and
that no more effective method of rendering the apparent differences in the
degrees of velocity in the movements of the circumpolar and equatorial
stars, could possibly have been devised. The fact that this dance was a
most solemn and sacred rite, whose performance was obligatory to the
entire population, indicates that it constituted an act of general
obedience and homage and a public acknowledgment of the absolute dominion
of a central dual, ruling power.

It is particularly interesting that, in this dance, the latter is
represented by two individuals who respectively employ the sacred drum of
the priesthood, and that used by war chieftains only (the one instrument
emitting a low and the other a high tone); for the culture hero of the
Tzendals, Votan, who, with the aid of his followers, taught this tribe the
civil laws of government and the religious ceremonials, was entitled “the
Master of the sacred Drum.” (See Brinton, American Hero-Myths, p. 214.)

Reverting to the organization of the native race into seven tribes and the
wandering of the seventh and principal division, under the leadership of
Huitzilopochtli: according to Tezozomoc (Cronica, p. 23), Huitzilopochtli
was accompanied by “a woman who was called his sister and was carried by
four men. She was a powerful sorceress, possessed the power of assuming
the shape of an eagle, had made herself greatly feared and caused herself
to be adored as a goddess.” Indignant at her arrogance the priests
counselled a course which was adopted by the Mexicans. The woman and her
family were left behind at Malinalco where they settled and populated a
town, whilst the other portion of the tribe, under strictly masculine
rule, advanced towards Tula where they established themselves. “This was
the second division which had taken place, amongst the Mexicans or Aztecs
... and when they reached Tula they found their number greatly
diminished.” This same incident is related with greater detail by
Torquemada (vol. I, chap. II) from which we learn what a great animosity
was felt against the woman. On one occasion, which I shall not pause to
describe, two war chiefs menaced her. The “talk” she gave them in return
is so remarkable that it deserves to be quoted in full; for it affords a
deep insight into the native mode of expression, teaches us the titles of
the woman and shows that her position was undoubtedly one of powerful
authority.

“I am Quilaztli, your sister and of your tribe ... you know this and yet
you think that the dispute or difference you have with me is like an
ordinary one, such as you might wage with any ordinary base woman, who
possessed little spirit or courage. If you indulge in this thought you are
deceiving yourselves, for I am valiant and manly and my titles will oblige
you to acknowledge this. For besides the ordinary name of Quilaztli, by
which you know me, I also possess four titles, by which I know myself: the
first of these is Cihuacoatl=the Woman-serpent (or twin); the second is
Quauh-Cihuatl=the Eagle-woman; the third is Yao-Cihuatl=the Woman-warrior
and the fourth is Tzitzimi-Cihuatl, the Woman of the Underworld. From the
properties or qualities conveyed by these titles you can appreciate who I
am; what power I yield and what harm I can do you and if you want to test
the truth of this, here is my challenge!”

“The two brave captains, undaunted by the arrogant words by which she
attempted to terrify them, responded: ’If you are as valiant as you
describe yourself to be, we are not less so; but you are a woman and it is
not meet that it should be said of us that we took up arms against women;’
and without speaking further they left her, much affronted that a woman
should challenge and defy them. And they kept silence about this
occurrence so that their people should not know of it.” Señor Alfredo
Chavero (appendix, p. 125, to Duran’s Historia, Mexico, 1880), commenting
upon this passage, says: “It is impossible to doubt that this tradition
refers to an important event in the history of the Aztec tribe.... I think
it contains the record of a religious struggle.”

The full significance of the narrative will become clear, I think, when
the following points are dwelt upon. One thing is certain: here is a
historical personage, a woman, who was termed _the sister_ of
Huitzilopochtli, who evidently exerted a high authority and whose titles
were actually the names of the highest female divinity. Sahagun (book VI,
chap. 37) states that Quilaztli, a goddess, the same as Cihuacoatl, was
the mother of all and was also named Tonant-zin=“our mother.” What is more
significant still is that, in all historical records antedating the
Conquest, a man bearing the feminine title of Cihuacoatl=serpent woman, is
distinctly and repeatedly mentioned as the coadjutor of the Mexican ruler.
Mr. Ad. Bandelier, in his careful study “On the social organization and
mode of government of the Ancient Mexicans” (Twelfth Annual Report of the
Peabody Museum of Am. Arch, and Ethn., Cambridge, 1879) to which I refer
the reader, discusses the relative positions of Montezuma and the
Cihuacoatl and states: “there is no doubt about their _equality_ of rank
though their duties were somewhat different” (p. 665). This equality is
illustrated by the records that both rulers shared the same privileges
regarding dress. Thus they alone wore sandals and the Cihuacoatl is termed
“the second or double of the king, his coadjutor” (Duran, chap. XXXII, p.
255 and Tezozomoc, chap. XL, p. 66). The latter author, however, gives the
full “sacred title” as Tlil-Potonqui Cihuacoatl, literally, “the
black-powdered woman-serpent” and we thus learn that, whilst Montezuma’s
garments were habitually blue like Huitzilopochtli, his coadjutor, like
Tezcatlipoca, was associated with black. It is well known that some of the
Mexican priests always smeared their bodies with black, which was
therefore their special mark.

To my idea the foregoing data, with circumstantial evidence too diffuse to
be conveniently produced, clearly indicate that at one time, in the early
history of the Aztec race, it had been governed jointly by a male and a
female ruler on a footing of perfect equality, the one being the living
representative of the Above or masculine elements and the other
personifying the Below or feminine elements. The fact that Cihuacoatl is
named “the sister” of Huitzilopochtli shows that the female ruler was not
necessarily his wife, although she was his coadjutor in her own right.
Both rulers were respectively served by four persons presumably of their
respective sex. Besides these Duran (chap. 3) records that “there were
also other seven teotls=lords, who were much reverenced on account of the
seven caves out of which the seven tribes had come.”

We thus perceive that at one time the chief authority was vested in a man
and a woman, his sister, who enjoyed a perfect equality. Four persons
administered the government of each ruler and each of the seven tribes had
“its honoured representative.” For how long this organization had existed
it is impossible to tell. Dissension arose and division supervened, but to
the time of the Conquest the identical form of government was in force
with the remarkable difference that the title and office of the
Cihuacoatl, originally held by a woman, were held by a man, whom I do not
hesitate to identify as one of the two “supreme pontiffs,” whose emblem of
office was the flint knife, the offspring of Cihuacoatl, the earth-mother.

Historical evidence shows that this alteration had not been made without
bloodshed and renewed difficulties. Thus it is related that, long after
the Mexicans had separated from the sister of Huitzilopochtli and her
adherents, they were induced to “ask the daughter of the ruler of
Culhuacan to become the Queen of the Mexicans and mother of their god. She
conformed with their request but was subsequently killed by her subjects,
who flayed her body and dressed a youth in her skin [a figure of native
speech which symbolized his assumption of her office]. Under this form she
was revered as a goddess, was named our grandmother and ‘the mother of the
god,’ etc.” These and the following details, taken from well-known
authentic native sources, are attractively rendered in the “Newe Welt und
Amerikanische Historien” (Johann Ludwig Gottfriedt. Frankfurt-a.-M., 1613,
pp. 54 and 55).

Again, after the Mexicans had been settled at Tenochtitlan for some time,
they desired to make an alliance with the King of Culhuacan and therefore
“chose to nominate, as their ruler, Acamapichtli, who was the son of a
Mexican chieftain by a daughter of the Culhuacan ruler” and evidently
lived with the latter. For it is related that, on giving his consent, the
king of Culhuacan stated that if only a _woman_ (of his family) had been
nominated he would have refused (to trust her to the Mexicans). The
farewell words he addressed to Acamapichtli are worthy of quotation: “Go
my son, serve thy god, be his representative. Rule the creatures of the
god by whom we live; the god of day, of the night and of the winds. Go and
be the lord of the water and land owned by the Mexicans.”

As it is subsequently stated that Acamapichtli _and his queen_ were
received at Tenochtitlan with great honors, it would seem as though the
Mexicans who, from some deeply-rooted religious idea, considered it
essential to have a female ruler of the line of the king of Culhuacan,
obtained their desire only by accepting a male member of her family as a
protection and safeguard for her sacred person. It may be that for the
reasons of safety and preservation the female ruler, who was the living
representative of the Cihuacoatl, gradually retired into absolute
seclusion whilst a man of her kin assumed, in public, her title and
prerogatives.

Unless it is assumed that this was the case, it seems impossible to
explain why Acamapichtli is designated in the Codex Mendoza (Kingsborough,
vol. I, pl. II) as having begun to rule in the year I Tecpatl or flint
(approximately corresponding to A.D. 1364) with the title of
“Woman-serpent”=Cihuacoatl. From this date the title seems always to have
been borne by a man. When human sacrifices had become a prominent feature
of the native cult and it became a duty of the Cihuacoatl to perform the
bloody rite, it is obvious that it became impossible for a woman to fill
the position.

We obtain, however, glimpses of the shadowy form of an invisible and
venerable female ruler who is at the head of the “House of Women,” watches
over the welfare of the women of the tribe and officiates as a priestess,
with her assistants, at births, baptisms and marriages. In order to
account for the obscurity which surrounds her, it should be noticed that
the mere fact that the ideas of darkness and seclusion became indelibly
associated with the female sex, would naturally and inevitably cause women
to be housed up, veiled and condemned to comparative inaction and
immobility. A primitive stage in the growth of the above idea is shown in
the case of the Huaxtecas, the women of which tribe wore abundant covering
whilst the men, on religious principle, wore none. A careful study of the
conditions surrounding the Cihuacoatl or high priest shows that he also
conformed to the exigencies of his position when he acted as the
representative of the hidden forces of Nature, of the female principle. He
and the entire priesthood smeared their bodies with black, cultivated long
hair, and wore, during the performance of certain religious ceremonies, a
wide and long garment reaching to the ground. It is noticeable that the
designs on the garments of the priests, in the B. N. MS., are invariably
executed in red and yellow, the symbolical colors of the north and west,
combined with black the symbol of the union of both, the Below. In this
connection it is noteworthy that in Mexican pictography the faces of women
are usually painted yellow—the color of the West=the female region. The
association of darkness, concealment and secrecy, with the female
principle, is exemplified by the fact that a building in the enclosure of
the Great Temple of Mexico, named the “house of darkness,” was dedicated
to the earth-mother=Cihuacoatl (Sahagun, appendix to book II). Other
temples of hers are described as being cave-like, underground, dark, with
a single low entrance, the door of which was sometimes sculptured in the
form of the great open jaws of a serpent. Only priests were allowed to
penetrate into these mysterious chambers where sacred and secret rites
were performed and a sacred fire was also kept burning in an adjoining
chamber. Evidence, which I shall produce further on, establishes that the
high-priest Cihuacoatl dwelt, at times, in a house named “place of
darkness” and annually sacrificed a human victim in honor of the lord of
the underworld, in an edifice called “the navel of the earth.”

The religious cult of one-half of the Mexican hierarchy was distinctly
nocturnal. The chief duties of certain priests were astronomical
observation and the supervision of the sacred fire, which was kept
perpetually burning on the summit of each temple-crowned pyramid, in what
was termed “the sacred or divine brazier” of sculptured stone. Two priests
jointly watched by night and day and received and transmitted to the
flames the incense offerings of the devout. The temple fires were
extinguished only at the expiration of a cycle of fifty-two years and were
then rekindled by the high priest at midnight precisely, with impressive
solemnity.

In ancient Mexico, it should however be observed, although the logical
association of women with the hidden forces of nature, the underworld and
the Below, had exerted a certain influence over her practical existence,
it had not yet given rise to the idea of her inferiority as compared to
man, the associate of the Heaven, the Above, the visible and active forces
of nature. The native sages did not identify her so intimately with the
earth as to deny her the possession of a soul—the celestial spark. On the
other hand it is curious to note that the Nahuatl word for wife is
Cihua-tlan-tli and for husband is Te-o-quichtli. Is it possible that the
particle _tlan_ in the first and _Teo_ in the second may have contributed
to strengthen the association of the woman with earth=tlalli (tlan=land
of) and the man with Teotl, the sun, something divine and celestial? In
course of time it doubtlessly would have transpired, in Mexico as
elsewhere, that the set of primitive ideas which, during untold centuries,
imposed upon women seclusion, obscurity and inactivity and thus hindered
her development of strength of body and mind, would have directly induced
an inferiority. This has been subsequently proclaimed, as we know, in many
countries, as a direct proof of her lower nature and of her affinity with
the element earth. The assumed and actual inferiority of woman may
therefore be regarded as the logical, inevitable but artificial result of
primordial classification and association. Suggested by the same natural
phenomena which were visible to all inhabitants of the same latitudes,
these ideas occurred to all people at a certain stage of their development
and exerted a dominating influence over the subsequent growth of their
intelligence. It is but now, that, unconsciously, mankind is beginning to
emerge from the leading strings of its infancy, which became an iron
bondage to its prolonged childhood. In Mexico, at the period of the
Conquest, the absolute equality of the male and female principles was
theoretically maintained. At the same time it is possible to discern
certain agencies at work which were tending to connect the Below, the
female principle, with harm and evil. From time immemorial it had been the
custom of the Chichimecs, who, according to Sahagun (book XII, chap. 12,
par. 5), inhabited an extremely poor and barren region of Mexico, to
sacrifice the first animal killed in a hunting expedition and to offer it
to “the Sun whom they called father and to the earth their mother.” They
severed its head and raised this as though offering it to the sun. They
_then tilled the earth where the blood had been spilt_ and left the animal
which had been sacrificed, on the spot (Ixtlilxochitl, Historia Chichimeca
chap. VI and Relaciones p. 335). This passage, establishing the
cultivation of the soil where the blood had been spilt, sheds a flood of
light on the origin of the offerings of human blood and the sacrifices of
human life, which were such a prominent and hideous feature of the Aztec
religion.

At the beginning of the sixteenth century, instead of the blood being
spilt directly upon the earth, to insure and increase the fruitfulness of
the soil, a human being was stretched across a conical stone which became
thus the image of the earth-mother, his heart was extracted and offered to
the sun, the Above, and his blood was then smeared on the mouth of certain
idols representing the Below. In the B. N. MS. an interesting illustration
and account are given of an idol of the earth-mother who is figured as
standing on a pedestal adorned with skulls and cross-bones with
outstretched tongue which signified, “that she always had great thirst for
human blood” and “never refused sacrifices offered to her.”

Two priests are likewise pictured in the act of offering bowls containing
human blood to the idol and a third, mounted on a ladder, is pouring the
contents of another bowl over its head. It is obvious how the constant
associations of the earth-mother with sanguinary sacrifices and
bloodthirstiness would, in time, give rise to the idea of a hostile,
maleficent power, linked with darkness and devouring fire, who, under the
aspect of the serpent-woman, waged an eternal warfare on the human race
and clamored for victims and bloody sacrifices. The natural sequence to
the above associations is that in ancient Mexico the powers exerting fatal
influence upon the human race are all represented as female, viz.: the
Cihuacoatl or woman-serpent, the Ciuapipiltin and the Tzit-zime, etc.
These and various other personifications of the female principle are
described in detail in my notes and commentary to the B. N. MS.

After considering the foregoing data it seems impossible not to conclude
that it must have taken centuries of time for the idea of duality, or of
the Above and Below to have taken such a deep hold upon the native mind
and to have produced such a growth of symbolism and association in so many
ramifications of thought. Let us endeavor to obtain a further insight into
the native mode of thought by carefully studying some significant details
concerning the social organization of the Mexicans from the time of
Acamapichtli to that of Montezuma and the influences it had been subjected
to gradually. This, the first ruler, unquestionably ruled as the
Cihuacoatl, a name which means either Woman-serpent or Female-twin. This
fact in itself testifies to an epoch-making change in the organization of
the Mexican government, in the making of which a concession was made to a
previously existing order of things, by the retention of the female title
by a male ruler.

Having carefully studied the question for many years, I have long
considered it proven that when the Mexicans settled in the valley of
Mexico they came under a series of influences emanating from an ancient
and highly cultured centre of civilization situated in the south, which
had followed, during untold centuries, the same lines of primitive thought
which have been stated. This question of contact and influence from an
older civilization is so important and the material I have collected on
the subject is so extensive and complex, that it cannot be adequately
treated here. Further on I shall discuss at length certain historical data
throwing light on ancient contact and influences. Meanwhile I may as well
state here that, having carefully weighed all testimony, I accept as amply
proven and well supported, the testimony of Las Casas, Torquemada,
Mendieta and others, who record that the Mexican culture-hero Quetzalcoatl
was an actual person who had come to Mexico from Yucatan twice and had
finally returned thither, leaving a small colony of his vassals behind him
whose influence upon the religious and social organization and symbolism
of the tribes, inhabiting the central plateau, can be plainly discerned.
Montezuma himself, in his famous speech to Cortés, which the latter
carefully reported to the Emperor Charles V, states that: “we [the Mexican
rulers] were brought here by a lord, whose vassals all of our predecessors
were, and who returned from here to his native land. He afterwards came
here again, after a long time, during which many of his followers who had
remained, had married native women of this land, raised large families and
founded towns in which they dwelt. He wished to take them away from here
with him, but they did not want to go, nor would they receive or adopt him
as their ruler, and so he departed. Hut we have always thought that his
descendants would surely come to subjugate this country and claim us as
their vassals....” (Historia de Nueva España. Hernan Cortés, ed.
Lorenzana, p. 81; see also p. 96). I do not see how it is possible to
construe such plain, unadorned statements of simple, common-place facts
into the assumption that Montezuma was recounting a mythical account of
the disappearance of the Light-god from the sky, as upheld by some modern
writers, who interpret the whole episode as a sun-myth or legend.

I have already shown that the meaning of the ocelot-skin and the spider,
employed as symbols by the Mexicans, is apparent only when studied by
means of the Maya language of Yucatan, the land whence the culture-hero is
said to have come by the foregoing authorities. I will add here that in
the Maya chronicles, it is stated that the culture-hero had ruled in
Chichen-Itza, the first part of which name, _Chichen_, means _red_. In
Mexican records it is described that he departed by water from the Mexican
coast and travelled directly east, bound for Tlapallan—a name which means
_red_-land. I draw attention to the fact that any one sailing from the
mouth of the Panuco river, for instance, in a straight line towards the
east, would inevitably land on the coast of Yucatan, not far from the
modern Merida and the ancient ruins of Chichen-Itza.

I shall also produce evidence, further on, to show that the meaning of the
much-discussed name of the culture-hero’s home, Tullan, is also furnished
by the Maya language. From more than one source, we learn, moreover, that
there were several Tullans on the American continent. The conception of
_Twin-brothers_ as the personification of the Above and Below had been
adopted in Yucatan and it is to the influence emanating from that source
that I attribute the movement made in Mexico, to substitute male
twin-rulers in the place of the man and woman, who had previously and
jointly ruled the ancient Mexicans.

Let us now analyze the Maya title Kukulcan, of which Quetzalcoatl is the
Mexican equivalent. As already stated, the word _can_ means serpent and
the numeral 4 and is almost homonymous with the word for sky or
heaven=_caan_. The image of a serpent, therefore, directly suggested and
expressed the idea of something quadruple incorporated in one celestial
being and appropriately symbolized the divine ruler of the four quarters.
In the word Kukulcan the noun _can_ is qualified by the prefix _kukul_. In
the compiled Maya dictionary published by Brasseur de Bourbourg (appendix
to de Landa’s Relacion) the adjective _ku_ or _kul_ is given as “divine or
holy.” Kukulcan may therefore be analyzed as “the divine serpent” or the
“Divine Four.” When Maya sculptors or scribes began to represent this
symbol of the divinity they must have searched for some object, easy to
depict, the sound of whose name resembled that of ku or kul. The Maya
adjective “feathered” being _kukum_, the artists evidently devised the
plan of representing, as an effigy of the divinity, a serpent decorated
with feathers and to this simple attempt at representing the “divine
serpent” in sculpture or pictography is due, in my opinion, the origin of
the “feathered serpent” effigies found in Yucatan and Mexico, which have
so puzzled archaeologists.

Of Kukulcan, the culture-hero of the Mayas, it is recounted that he had
been one of four brothers who originally ruled at Chichen-Itza, over four
tribes. “These brothers chose no wives but lived chastely and ruled
righteously, until, at a certain time, one died or departed and two began
to act unjustly and were put to death. The one remaining was Kukulcan. He
appeased the strife which his brothers’ acts had aroused, directed the
minds of the people to the arts of peace and caused to be built various
edifices. After he had completed his work at Chichen-Itza he founded the
great city of Mayapan, destined to be the capital of the confederacy of
the Mayas.” (See Brinton, Hero-myths, p. 162.) Friar Diego de Landa
relates that the current opinion amongst the Indians of Yucatan was that
this ruler had gone to Mexico where, after his return (departure?) he was
named Cezalcouatl and revered as one of their gods (Relacion, ed. Brasseur
de Bourbourg, p. 36). Before analyzing the Nahuatl rendering of Kukulcan’s
name I would point out the noteworthy coincidence that, during his reign
at Chichen-Itza and Mayapan, he practically united in his person and
assumed the offices formerly fulfilled by four rulers, of which he had
been only one.

I would, moreover, draw attention to the remarkable, sculptured columns
which support the main portal of the main pyramid-temple called El
Castillo at Chichen-Itza. These represent gigantic feathered serpents and
are figured on pl. XIV of Mr. Wm. Holmes’ most instructive and useful
“Archaeological Studies,” Part I, “Monuments of Yucatan.” The feathers
carved on the massive columns are evidently the precious tail feathers of
the quetzal, which have the peculiarity of exhibiting, according to the
way the light falls upon them, blue, red, yellow and green
colors—precisely those assigned to the four quarters by the Mexicans and
for all we know to the contrary, by the Mayas. Whether this feather was
chosen for this peculiarity or for its beauty only, as that with which to
deck the effigy of the divinity, can, of course, only be conjectured. In
Mexico numberless effigies of feathered serpents exist. The resemblance of
the sound of the Nahuatl words: feather=ihuitl, and heaven or
sky=ilhui-çatl, should be recorded here as a possible reason for the
association of feathers with the serpent and as a means of conveying the
idea of its divinity. It should also be noted that quetzal, the name of
the most precious feathers the natives possessed, resembles in sound, the
second part of the Nahuatl words for flame=tle-cueçal-lotl, or for “tongue
of fire”=tle-cueçal-nenepilli. That the feathered serpent was an image of
the divinity is finally proven, I think, by the following passage from
Sahagun which establishes that the earliest form, under which the divinity
was revered by the Mexicans, was that of fire: “Of all the gods the [most]
ancient one is the God of Fire, who dwells in the midst of flowers, in an
abode surrounded by four walls and _is covered with shining feathers like
wings_” (_op. cit._ book VI, chap. IV). It is thus shown that whilst the
word ihuitl=feather suggested something divine, the word quetzal, besides
being the name of a particular kind of feather, conveyed the idea of
something resplendent or shining [like fire]. The name for serpent, coatl,
signified twin; thus there is a profound analogy between the Maya and
Mexican symbol, pointing, however, to the Yucatan form as the most
ancient.

Let us see how the name Quetzal-coatl occurs in Mexico. It is given as the
name of the “supreme god whose substance was as invisible and intangible
as air,” but who was also revered as the god of fire. The constant
reference to air in connection with the supreme divinity caused him to be
also adored as the god of air and of the four winds. On the other hand,
the divine title of Quetzal-coatl was carried by the culture-hero whose
personality has been discussed and who was a Yucatec ruler and high
priest. Sahagun (_op. cit._ book III, chap. IX) informs us that
“Quequet-zalcoa,” the plural form of the word Quetzalcoatl, was employed
to designate “_the high priests_ (elsewhere designated as the ‘supreme
pontiffs’) _who were the successors of Quetzalcoatl_.” He also states that
“the high priest of the temple was [the representative of] the god
Quetzalcoatl” (book I, chap. 5). “The priest who was most perfect in his
conduct and in wisdom was elected to be high priest and assumed the name
of Quetzalcoatl.... There were two such high priests equal in rank and
honours.... One of these, the Quetzalcoatl Totec Tlamacazqui, was in the
service of Huitzilopochtli.” Without pausing here to analyze this title
since it will be discussed in detail in another publication I will only
repeat that, after years of careful research, I have obtained the
certainty that the foregoing title and office were those held by Montezuma
at the time of the Conquest. What is more, I can produce ample evidence to
prove that he was the living personification of Huitzilopochtli one of the
“divine twins” and of the Above. He was not the first Mexican ruler who
had filled this exalted rôle, for it is recorded that Axayacatl, one of
Acamapichtli’s successors, had represented, in life, “our god
Huitzilopochtli.” After his death his effigy “was first covered with a
fine robe representing Huitzilopochtli; over this was hung the dress of
Tlaloc ... the next garment was that of Youalahua [=the lord of the wheel]
and the fourth was that of Quetzalcoatl” (Duran, vol. I, chap. 39, pp. 304
and 306).

Let us now see how Montezuma’s personification of Huitzilopochtli was
carried out by his life and his surroundings. According to Bernal Diaz, an
eye-witness, when the great Montezuma came forth in state to meet Cortés,
he was conveyed on a sumptuous litter, being thus raised above the
earth.(6) When he descended from this and walked, the golden soles of his
sandals prevented his feet from coming into direct contact with the
ground; he was supported, _i. e._ partially held up, by his four principal
lords, and a baldachin adorned with light greenish-blue feathers, gold,
pearls and jade representing the xoxouhqui-ilhuicatl=“the verdant or blue
sky” (which was, by the way, a title of Huitzilopochtli), was carried over
his head. Other lords preceded him, “sweeping the ground and spreading
blankets upon it so that he should not tread upon the earth. All of these
lords did not dare to think of raising their eyes to look at his face—only
the four lords, his cousins, who supported him, possessed this privilege”
(Bernal Diaz, Historia Verdadera de la Conquista. Madrid, 1632, p. 65). A
feature, the origin of which can be directly traced back to the
association of the star-god, Polaris, with repose and immovability, was
that Montezuma, like his predecessors, was the only person privileged to
sit on state occasions, on a throne or raised seat with a high back and
rest whilst all other individuals stood or moved about him.

From several sources we know that Montezuma habitually wore blue or white
attire, which sometimes was of open network. He employed gold, precious
blue and green feathers, turquoise, pearls and emeralds for his personal
ornaments. His diadem with a high point in front, was incrusted with
turquoise or was made of burnished gold. He sometimes wore a crown made of
featherwork, with a bird’s head of gold above his forehead. His emblem was
the sun, the orb of day, and he presided over its cult which had developed
itself simultaneously with the cult of the Above, a feature of which was
the offering of “birds, butterflies and flowers.” Sometimes he wore,
“attached to his sandals, small wings, named tzi-coyolli, resembling the
wing of a bird. These produced a sound like that of tiny gold bells when
he walked” (Tezozomoc, Cronica, p. 594).

It must be admitted, on reading the foregoing descriptions gleaned from
Sahagun’s Historia, that it would be impossible to carry out, more
perfectly and completely, the idea that Montezuma was the earthly
representative of the Upper regions, the blue heaven. By pushing symbolism
so far that he actually wore wings on his feet and avoided contact with
the ground, it is not surprising that Montezuma’s adversaries, amongst
neighboring tribes, should accuse him of exacting divine honors for his
own person. At the same time there is no doubt that his own subjects
revered him merely as a temporary representative and mouth-piece of the
impersonal dual divinity. This idea is clearly conveyed by some native
harangues, to which I refer the reader, and from which I extract the
following passages:

After his election, the ruler is solemnly addressed by one of the chief
lords who says to him: “Oh! our humane, pious and beloved lord, who
deserves to be more highly esteemed than all precious stones and feathers,
you are here present because our sovereign god has placed thee [above us]
as our lord.... You possess the seat and throne which was given [to your
predecessors] by our lord god” ... “you are the image of our lord god and
represent his person. He reposes in you and he employs you like a flute
through which he speaks and he hears with your ears.... Oh, lord king! God
sees what the persons do who rule over his domains and when they err in
their office he laughs at them, but in silence, for he is god, and is
omnipotent and can mock at whom he will. For he holds all of us in the
palm of his hand and rocks us about, and we are like balls or round globes
in his hands and we go rolling from one side to the other and make him
laugh, and he serves himself of us as we go moving about on the palm of
his hand!”

“Although thou art our neighbour and friend and son and brother, we are no
more thy equals, nor do we consider you as a man, for now you have the
person, the image, the conversation and the communion of our lord god. He
speaks inside of you and instructs you and lets himself be heard through
your mouth—his tongue is your tongue, and your face is his face ... he has
adorned you with his authority and has given you fangs and claws so that
you should be feared and reverenced ...” (Sahagun, book VI, chap. 10).

The foregoing figure of speech in which fangs and claws are alluded to as
symbols of fear-inspiring power affords as valuable an insight into the
native modes of thought and expression as do the similes employed in the
following address to the newly-elected ruler by the spokesman of his
vassals.

“Oh lord! may you live many years to fill your office prosperously; submit
your shoulders to the very heavy and troublesome load; extend your wings
and breast as a shelter to your subjects whom you have to carry as a load.
Oh, lord! let your town and vassals enter under your shadow, for you are
[unto them] like the tree named puchotl or aueuetl, which casts a great
circle or wheel of shade, under which many are gathered in shelter” (_op.
cit._ book VI, chap. II).

The admonition also addressed to the ruler, “Never to laugh and joke again
as he had done previously to his election, and to assume the heart of an
old, grave and severe man,” explains the true significance of the name of
Montezuma or Mo-tecuh-zoma; which was an honorific title literally
meaning, “our angry or wrathy [looking] lord.”

Whilst the above data establish beyond a doubt that the Mexican
Quetzalcoatl was regarded as the visible representative of the celestial
ruler of the universe and that divine honors were voluntarily accorded to
him, it is interesting to read Montezuma’s explanation to Cortés
concerning this question. The latter writes: “seated on a raised seat
Montezuma discoursed as follows: ... ‘I know that you have been told by my
enemies that I am, or have made myself a god.’... Raising his robes he
showed me his body saying: ‘Here you see that I am made of flesh and bone,
like yourself or like any one, and that I am mortal and tangible.’
Grasping his arms and his body with his hands he continued: ‘see how they
have like to you.’ ”... (Historia, Hernan Cortés, ed. Lorenzana, p. 82).
Better than all dissertations, the above words convey an idea of the naïf
simplicity of the man who uttered them.

Referring the reader to Mr. Ad. Bandelier’s study, “On the social
organization and mode of government of the ancient Mexicans,” for further
details concerning the duties respectively filled by Montezuma and his
coadjutor, I shall only explain here the conclusion I have reached that
the former was the high priest of the cult of the sun and heaven, the
visible ruler, the war lord, and the administrator of justice. As stated
in a native harangue: “the supreme lord is like unto the heart of the
population ... he is aided by two senators in all concerning the
administration of the government: one of these was a ‘pilli’ and was named
tlaca-tecuhtli; the other was a warrior and was entitled tlacoch-tecuhtli.
Two other chieftains aided the supreme lord in the militia: one, entitled
tlaca-teccatl, was a ‘pilli’ and warrior; the other, named
tlacoch-calcatl, was not a ‘pilli.’ Such is the government or
administration of the republic ... and these four officers did not occupy
these positions by inheritance but by election” (Sahagun, book VI, chap.
20).

The following account of the republic of Tlaxcalla throws further light
upon the form of government which prevailed throughout Mexico and Central
America at the period of the Conquest. “The Captains of Tlaxcalla, each of
whom had his just portion or number of soldiers ... divided their soldiers
into four Battails, the one to Tepeticpac, another to Oco-telulco, the
third to Tizatlan and the fourth to Quiahuiztlan, that is to say, the men
of the Mountains, the men of the Limepits, the men of the Pinetrees, and
the Watermen; all these four sorts of men did make the body of the
Commonwealth of Tlaxcallan, and commanded both in Peace and War ... The
General of all the whole army was called Xico-tencatl, who was of the
Limepits ... the Lieutenant General was Maxix-catzin....” (A new survey of
the West-Indies ... Thomas Gage, London, 1655, p. 31). In Mexico we find
that the four executive officers were the chiefs or representatives of the
four quarters of the City of Mexico. In each of these quarters there was a
place where periodical offerings were made in reverence of one of the
signs: acatl, tecpatl, callii and tochtli, which were the symbols of the
cardinal-points, the elements, and served as day and year signs in the
calendar (Sahagun, book II, chap. 26).

An interesting indication that the entire dominion of Mexico was also
divided into four equal quarters, the rule administration of which was
attended to by four lords, inhabiting towns situated within a
comparatively short distance from the capital, is furnished by Bernal Diaz
(_op. cit._ p. 65). He relates that the four lords who supported Montezuma
when he walked in state to meet Cortés were the lords of Texcoco,
Iztapalapa, Tacuba and Coyoacan. These towns, which were minor centres of
government, were respectively situated at unequal distances to the
northeast, southeast, northwest and southwest of the capital.

These facts and the knowledge that “all lords, in life, represented a god”
justify the inference that, just as Montezuma represented the central
power of the Above or Heaven, the four lords who accompanied him were the
personified rulers of the four quarters, associated with the elements. In
ancient Mexico and Maya records the gods of the four quarters, also named
“the four principal and most ancient Gods” are designated as “the
sustainers of the Heaven” and it cannot be denied that, on the solemn
occasion described, the four lords actually fulfilled the symbolical
office of supporting Montezuma, the personification of the Heaven. This
striking illustration is but one of a number I could cite in proof of the
deeply ingrained mental habit of the native sages to introduce, into every
detail of their life, the symbolism of the Centre, the Above and Below and
the Four Quarters. I shall but mention here that it can be proven how, in
their respective cities the lords of the cardinal points were central
rulers who, in turn, directed the administration of the government by
means of four dignitaries. Each of these was also the embodiment of a
divine attribute or principle, “All noblemen did represent idols and
carried the name of one” (Acosta, Naturall and Morall Historie, lib. 5, p.
349).

Each wore a special kind of symbolical costume and was the ruler or
“advocate,” as he is termed, of a distinct class of people. “For to each
kind or class of persons they gave a Teotl [=God or Lord] as an advocate.
When a person died and was about to be buried, they clothed him with the
diverse Insignia of the god to whom he belonged” (Mendieta lib. II, chap.
40). It being established that each of the four year-symbols, acatl,
tecpatl, calli and tochtli, ruled four minor symbols, it seems evident
that, just as the four lords of the cardinal-points would correspond to
the above symbols, each of the minor lords and the category of people they
represented would also be associated with the minor symbols. The obvious
result of this classification would be the division of the entire
population of the commonwealth into 4×5=20 categories of people, grouped
under twenty local and four central governments, whose representatives in
turn were under the rule of the supreme central dual powers. Having thus
sketched, in a brief and preliminary way, the expansion of the idea of
dividing all things into four parts, the bud of which was the swastika,
let us examine the Mexican application of the idea of duality, pausing
first to review the data relating to the Cihuacoatl, the personification
of the Earth, the Below and the coadjutor of Montezuma.

Nothing has been definitely recorded about his personality, for he seems
to have lived in absolute seclusion during the first occupation of Mexico
by the Spaniards. He is frequently alluded to, however, and Cortés,
Herrera, Torquemada and others, inform us that he had acted as Montezuma’s
substitute and led the native troops against the Spaniards. It is
interesting to find that after the Conquest Cortés appointed him as
governor of the City of Mexico. “I gave him the charge of re-peopling the
capital and in order to invest him with greater authority, I reinstated
him in the same position, that of Cihuacoatl, which he had held in the
time of Montezuma” (Carta Cuarta, Veytia I, p. 110).

Quite indirectly, it is possible to learn what sort of military equipment
had been adopted by the Cihuacoatl when he acted as war-chief. Amongst
certain presents, which were sent by Cortés to Charles V and are minutely
described in vol. XII of the “Documentas ineditas del Archivio de Indias,”
p. 347, there are several suits of armor, which could only have been
appropriately worn by the “woman serpent.” One suit consisted of a
“corselet with plates of gold and with woman’s breasts” and a skirt with
blue bands. Another suit, instead of the breasts, exhibited a great wound
in the chest, like that of a person who had been sacrificed. In another
list (by Diego de Soto, p. 349) a shield is described “which displayed a
sacrificed man, in gold, with a gaping wound in his breast, from which
blood was streaming....” It is obvious that the first of these suits of
armor conveyed figuratively the name and the second the office of the
Cihuacoatl of whom Duran speaks as follows:

“He whose office it was to perform the rite of killing [the victim] was
revered as the supreme pontiff and his name or title and pontifical robes
varied according to the different periods [of the year] and the ceremonies
which he had to perform. On the present occasion his title was Topiltzin,
one of the names of the great lord ... (Quetzalcoatl) and he appeared
carrying a large flint knife in his hand ...” (_op. cit._, chap. LXXXI).
The following passage shows definitely that Montezuma’s coadjutor, his
Quetzalcoatl or divine twin, had an equal share of divine honors accorded
to him. “The head priest of the temple, named Quetzalcoatl, never came out
of the temple or entered into any house whatever, because he was very
venerable and very grave and was esteemed as a god. He only went into the
royal palace” (Sahagun, book VI, chap. 39). The same authority designates
the second “divine twin” as the Tlalocan-tlamacazqui or,
Tlalocan-tlenamacac and states that he served the Tlalocan-tecuhtli.

Before proceeding further, let us pause and inquire into the reason why
the name Tlaloc, which is formed of tlalli=earth and is defined by Duran,
for instance, as meaning “an underground passage or a great cave” (_op.
cit._, chap. 84), should be the well-known title of the “god of rain.” The
explanation is to be found in the text of the Vatican Codex, A.
Kingsborough, V, p. 190. This teaches us that the last syllable of the
name Tlaloc does not represent oc=inside of, but stands for octli, the
name of the native wine now known as pulque, which is obtained from the
agave plant. Tlaloc thus meant “earth-wine” and “by this metaphor they
wanted to express that just as the fumes of wine make mankind gay and
happy, so the earth when saturated with water, is gay and fresh and
produces its fruits and cereals.” By the light of this explanation we see
that the titles conferred upon Montezuma’s coadjutor were literally “the
priest or lord, or dealer-of-fire in the place of the earth-wine.” “The
clouds, rain, thunder and lightning were attributed to the lord Tlaloc who
had many tlalocs and priests under him, who cultivated all foods necessary
for the body, such as maize, beans, etc., and sent the rains so that the
earth should give birth to all of its products. During their festival in
springtime the priests went through the streets dancing and singing and
carrying a shoot of green maize in one hand and a pot with a handle in the
other. In this way they went asking for the [ceremonial] boiled maize and
all fanners gave them some” ... (Sahagun, book VI, chap. 5).

The above and many scattered allusions throw light upon the group of ideas
associated with the Cihuacoatl and clearly indicate what were his duties.
To him devolved the care of the earth and his one thought was to secure
abundance of rain and of crops. In order to ensure the proper cultivation
of the ground, he had, under him, innumerable agents, who strictly
superintended the cultivation of all food-plants, the irrigation of barren
lauds, etc. These agents, who also resorted to ceremonial usages in order
to bring rain or avert hail-storms and other disasters, were collectively
named “the 400 pulque or octli-gods”—an appellation which developed into
tochtli-gods, when the rabbit (=tochtli) had become the pictograph
habitually employed to convey the sound of the word octli, and had been
adopted as the symbol of the earth and of prolific reproduction in
connection with this. The latter idea is born out of the female title,
that of the earth-mother, who “always brought forth twins.” The Cihuacoatl
thus stands out as the representative of the bountiful mother-earth and as
the lord of agriculture, one of whose duties was the careful collection,
storage and distribution of all food products. He presided over the cult
of the fertility of the earth, of the nocturnal heaven, of the stars and
moon, which were associated with the female principle and with growth in
general. The following record proves that amongst his other duties he
offered sacrifices to the invisible hidden powers of darkness and earth.
“During the night, in the feast Tititl, the high priest named Tlillan
tlenamacac [=the dealer with fire in the land of darkness=tlilli=black,
evidently a title analogous to that of Tlill-potonqui-cihuacoatl, given by
Tezozomoc, in Cronica, chap. 33], sacrificed a victim in honour of the god
of the Underworld” (Sahagun, book II, appendix). In this, as on similar
occasions, he was assisted by four priests who succeeded him in rank.

Mr. Bandelier has already recognized that judicial sentences were
ultimately referred to the “woman-serpent,” who pronounced the “final
sentence, which admitted of no appeal.” There are more reasons than can
conveniently be presented here, proving that in Mexico, as in Guatemala,
the priest of the Below, the personification of Tezcatli-poca=Shining
Mirror, employed an actual mirror made of polished obsidian, as an aid in
pronouncing final judgment on criminals.

The Cakchiquel procedure is described by Fuentes of Guzman, who is quoted
by Dr. Otto Stoll in his most instructive and valuable work on the
Ethnology of the Indian Tribes of Guatemala (Internationales Archiv für
Ethnographie, band I, supplement I, 1888): “A road leads [from the ancient
city of Guatemala] to a hill [figured with a large tree growing from it];
on its top there is a flat circular cement floor, enclosed by a low wall.
In the centre is a pedestal, polished and shining like glass. No one knows
of what substance it is made. This was the tribunal or court of the
Cakchiquel Indians, where public trials were held and where the sentences
were executed. The judges sat in a circle on the low wall. After the
sentence had been pronounced, it had to be confirmed or vetoed by another
authority. Three messengers, acting as deputies of the council, went to a
deep ravine situated to the north of the palace, where, in a sort of
hermitage or prayer-house, there was the oracle of the devil, which was a
black, transparent stone, like glass, but more costly than [ordinary]
obsidian. In this stone the devil revealed to the messengers, the sentence
to be executed. If it agreed with the judgment pronounced, this was
immediately executed upon the central pedestal [of the hill of justice] on
which the criminal was also tortured, at times.” If nothing was seen in
the mirror, and it gave no sign, the prisoner was pronounced free.

This oracle was also consulted before wars were undertaken ... “During the
first years of the Spanish occupation, when the bishop Marroquin heard
about this stone, he had it cut out and consecrated it as an altar, which
is still in use in the convent of San Francisco in the capital. It is a
precious stone of great beauty and is half a vara long.”

A picture in the Vatican Codex B (p. 48) represents a temple, on the
summit of which a large obsidian mirror is standing on its edge. Inside
the doorway there are many small black spots, which obviously represent
small mirrors and convey the idea that the interior walls were incrusted
with such. These illustrations would prove that sacred edifices were
associated with obsidian mirrors even if Sahagun did not mention, as he
does (book II, appendix), no less than three sacred edifices in the great
temple of Mexico, which were associated with obsidian mirrors. It is,
moreover, stated by Duran that “in Mexico the image of the god
Tezcatlipoca was a stone, which was very shining and black, like jet. It
was of the same stone of which the natives make razors and knives,” _i.
e._, obsidian (Duran II, p. 98).

What is more, Bernal Diaz relates that the image of Tezcatlipoca, which he
saw beside the idol of Huitzilopochtli in the hall of the great temple of
Mexico, had shining eyes which were made of the native mirrors=tezcatl.
“In connection with the shining eyes” of the god it is interesting to note
that when, as Duran states, he was represented under another form, his
idol “carried in its hand a sort of fan made of precious feathers. These
surmounted a circular gold disc which was very brilliant and polished like
a mirror. This meant that, in this mirror, he saw all that went on in the
world. In the native language they named it ‘itlachiayan,’ which means,
that in which he looks or sees” (Duran, _op. cit._, vol. II, p. 99).

Sahagun mentions an analogous sceptre which consisted of “a gold disc
pierced in the centre, and surmounted by two balls, the upper and smaller
of which supported a pointed object. This sceptre was called tlachieloni,
which means ‘that through which one looks or observes;’ because with it
one covered or hid one’s face and looked through the hole in the middle of
the gold plate.” This kind of sceptre is not exclusively associated with
Tezcatlipoca in the native picture writings, for it figures in the hand of
Chalchiuhtlycue “the sister” of Tlaloc and of Omacatl whose attributes,
the reeds and chalchiuite or jade beads, prove him to be also associated
with the water. On the other hand the same sceptre is also assigned by
Sahagun to the god of fire.

A clue to the truth and significance of this emblematic sceptre is
furnished by the fact that, in order to express the divine title
Tlachiuale, meaning “the Maker or Lord of all creatures or of young life,”
the native scribes were naturally obliged to employ the verb tlachia=to
look or see, in order to convey its sound. It is obvious that they
cleverly agreed to express this verb by picturing some object which could
be or was looked through. They therefore adopted a sceptre with a hollow
disc, as an emblem, which was carried by the living representative of
certain divinities, whose entire costume was in reality a sort of rebus,
and in the case of Tlaloc, the lord of earthwine and fertility and the
Tlachiuale or “Creator of young life,” par excellence, they once and for
all designated his title by surrounding his eyes with two blue rings,
accentuating thereby the action of seeing or looking. But this probably
conveyed even more than the above title, for there is a Nahuatl noun
tlachiuhtli, which means, “something made or formed or engendered,” or
“earth which is ploughed and sown.” Then there is the verb tlachipaua
which means, “the smile of dawn, the break of day, the clearing up of the
weather,” also the purification and cleansing, all of which were supposed
to be under the dominion of the rain-god and of his living representatives
on earth, the rain-priests. The seemingly conflicting fact that the
tlachieloni sceptre was also assigned to the god of fire is explained by
the existence of the verb tiachinoa=to burn up the fields or forests, and
of the noun tlachi-noliztli=the act of burning up or scorching the fields
or forests, and finally, metaphorically, tlachinoli-teuotl=war or
battle=destruction. It is only when we thus realize all the natives could
express by the image of an eye, looking through a circle, that we begin to
grasp its full meaning when employed as a symbol in their picture
writings.

As to the obsidian mirror, which undoubtedly was the symbol of
Tezcatlipoca and, consequently, must have pertained to his representative,
the priest of the Night, we find that it played a most prominent rôle in
the cult he presided over. In the first case it appears as though it was
resorted to in Mexico as in the conquered province of Guatemala, as the
oracle which rendered final judgment. A series of illustrations, etc., to
be published in my final work on the Calendar System, will prove
satisfactorily that the Mexican astronomers extensively employed black
obsidian mirrors as an aid to astronomical observations, by means of
reflection. Besides mirrors on the summits of temples and mountains,
certain square columns, placed on an elevation and faced with a broad band
of polished obsidian, are pictured in some Codices. It is obvious that the
latter in particular, if carefully oriented, would have served as an
admirable means of registering the periodical return of planets, stars or
constellations to certain positions; they would then be reflected on the
polished surface, as in a frame. In certain Codices the double, tau-shaped
courtyard or enclosure surrounded by a high wall with battlements, which
was employed in the daytime for the national game of ball, figures in
combination with obsidian mirrors. I draw attention to the fact that the
name of these courtyards was tlach-tli, which literally means the looking
place=the observatory and that, amongst the edifices of the great temple,
a tezca-tlachtli=obsidian-mirror-observatory, is described. I shall
demonstrate more fully, on another occasion, that the chief purpose of
these enclosures was to serve as astronomical observatories. Dr. Brinton,
Señor Troncoso and other authorities have already observed that the game
of ball itself was intended to represent the idea of the perpetual motion
of the heavenly bodies. (See American Hero-myths, p. 119.)

Returning to reëxamine the divine title Tezcatlipoca we see that, when
interpreted as “the lord of the shining obsidian mirror,” it was the most
appropriate title of the lord of the Nocturnal Heaven, which myriads of
mirrors reflected each night, throughout the land. It is easy to see how
the habit of referring to the Temple Minor, in order to ascertain the
positions of the stars, would naturally lead to its being consulted more
extensively as an oracle later on. We thus clearly perceive how the lord
of the Night, whose priests called themselves “the sons of the Night,”
became intimately associated with divination and how the idea of a
definite connection between the movements of the stars or human destinies
would, in the lapse of centuries, make a deep and indelible impression
upon the minds of men.

If the obsidian mirror was the symbol, par excellence, of Mexican star
cult, there are evidences that the small mirror of polished pyrites was
that of the sun-cult. The latter seems to have been employed, in some way
or other, for the concentration of the rays of the sun required for the
lighting of the sacred fire, at noon, on the days of the vernal equinox
and summer solstice. As in Peru, this duty devolved upon the high priest
of the Above or the Son of the Sun, a title which undoubtedly pertained
also to the Mexican ruler, though not employed so ostentatiously as in
Peru. A keen emulation, which may almost be termed an intense rivalry,
seems to have existed between the two cults, which Sahagun even goes so
far as to designate as two religions. From a chapter of his Historia we
even learn that the entire population of Mexico was divided into two
halves who respectively belonged to one or the other religion, a fact
which naturally affected the position of the two classes of people and had
created the native ideas, of an upper and a lower class or caste which
will be further discussed.

Sahagun’s informants explained to him that, when a child was born, its
parents, according to their class, registered it at one of the two
educational establishments for the young and took vows to have it educated
there as soon as it attained a suitable age. The lower class took their
offspring to the Telpuchcalli, where they were dedicated to the service of
the community and to warfare, _i. e._, the ruling class. “The ‘Lords,
chieftains or elders,’ offered their sons to the Calmecac to be educated
for the priesthood.”

It being impossible to present here in full the data showing how certain
primitive conceptions had developed further and how some human occupations
had become associated with the Above and others with the Below, I will but
point out the important fact that the city of Mexico, divided into four
quarters, each of which had five subdivisions (calpullis), actually
consisted of two distinct parts. One of these was Mexico proper, where the
Great Temple stood and where Montezuma and the lords resided; the other
was Tlatelolco, where the lower classes dwelt and the merchant class
prevailed. After a certain revolt the inhabitants of this portion of the
city were, we are told, “degraded to the rank of women” (see Bandelier,
_op. et loc. cit._). From this it would seem evident that their affairs or
lawsuits were settled in the official house named the Cihua-tecpaneca,
whilst the affairs of the nobility, residing in Mexico proper, were
disposed of in the Tlaca-tecpaneca (see Duran, chap. 3). Knowledge of the
prevalence of the division of the population into two parts is gained
through a passage of Ixtl-ilxo-chitl’s Historia (chap. XXXV, p. 241): “To
Quetzalmemalitzin was given the lordship of Teotihuacan ... with the title
of Captain-general of the dominion of the noblemen. All affairs or
lawsuits of the lords and the nobility belonging to the towns of the
provinces situated in the plain, were to be attended to and settled in his
town. The same title was bestowed upon Quechaltecpantzin of Otompan, with
the difference that he was the captain-general of the commoners and
attended to the affairs and claims of the commoners and populace of the
provinces in the plains.”

A further detail concerning the position of the ancient capital of Mexico
should not be omitted, for it is described as follows by the English friar
Thomas Gage, who visited it in 1625: “The situation of this city is much
like that of Venice, but only differs in this, that Venice is built upon
the sea-water, and Mexico upon a lake, which seeming one is indeed two;
one part whereof is standing water, the other ebbeth and floweth according
to the wind that bloweth. That part which standeth is wholesome, good and
sweet, and yieldeth store of small fish. That part which ebbeth and
floweth is a saltish bitter and pestiferous water, yielding no kind of
fish, small or great” (p. 43). Added to other data, this detail seems to
indicate that the geographical position of the capital had been chosen
with utmost care and profound thought, so that, built on a dual island on
a dual lake, it should be in itself an image or illustration of the ideas
of organization which I have shown to have dominated the entire native
civilization. If it be admitted, as I think is evident, that the site of
the capital was chosen and mapped out in accordance with these ideas, then
we undoubtedly have, in ancient Mexico, not only one of the most
remarkable “Holy Cities” ever built by mankind, but also the most
convincing proof of the great antiquity and high development of the
civilization under whose influence one of the greatest capitals of ancient
America was founded.

It is impossible to read the following descriptions without recognizing
that the identical fundamental ideas had undoubtedly determined the native
topography of capitals situated in other parts of the continent. Beginning
with Guatemala, which formed a part of ancient Mexico, I refer to the plan
of the ancient capital and its description by Fuentes of Guzman, published
by Dr. Otto Stoll in his work already cited: “A deep ditch, running from
north to south, divided the town into two portions. One of these, situated
to the east, was inhabited by the nobility; whilst the commoners
(Macehuales) lived in the western division.” I pause here to call
attention to the intentional coincidence that the association of the east
with the Above, and the west with the Below, is exemplified here,
topographically. The plan shows that the eastern half contained, in its
centre, a great, oblong enclosure, surrounded by a high wall. A wall,
running from east to west, divided this enclosure into two distinct
courtyards with wide separate entrances from the west. The northern
courtyard, designated as the “Place of the Palace,” contains several
buildings. The southern one, named the “Place of the Temple,” contains an
edifice on a terraced mound and several others. It is noticeable that, in
the exact middle of the central wall, there is a seemingly double,
unfortunately indistinguishable object, or building, which marks the exact
middle of the entire dual enclosure. It is particularly interesting that
the East City is divided into two portions by a wall running from the
southeast angle of the wall of the Temple courtyard to the outer wall of
the city. The southern half, in which the “Tribunal or hill of justice is
to be seen, is designated as containing the houses of the Ahauas or heads
of the Calpuls.” The northern half, containing many houses, lacks
designation. The West city is likewise divided into two distinct portions
by a broad street, enclosed by a hill wall and conducting from the western
and only entrance to the city directly to the Place of the Temple. A deep
trench or ditch encloses the entire city, whilst nine watch-towers, on
small hills, are placed at equal distances around it.

If this precious document clearly reveals the ground plan on which the
native capitals were built, in accordance with the dominant idea, the
following native map shows that the ancient dominion of Yucatan, for
instance, was figured as an integral whole with form of a flat disc
divided into four quarters, Ho, the modern Merida, in its centre. This
map, copied from the native Codex Chumazel, has been published by Señor
Crescencio Carillo of Ancona in the Anales del Museo Nacional de Mexico,
vol. II, p. 43, as showing the territorial division of Yucatan before the
Conquest (fig. 27). According to Herrera and Diego de Landa, the unity of
the dominion was destroyed about two centuries before the Conquest by the
destruction of the capital, Mayapan. The land then remained divided
amongst many independent chiefs or Bacabs. Señor Carillo renders the Maya
descriptive text written under the map, as follows: “Here is Mani. The
beginning of the land, or its entrance, is Campeche. The extremity of the
wing of the land is Calkini; the (chun) place where the wing grows or
begins, is Izamal. The half of the wing is Zaci; the tip of the wing is
Cumkal. The head of the land is the city, the capital Ho.”

                             [Illustration.]

                                Figure 27.


The foregoing text shows that, notwithstanding the circular shape in which
it is figured, the dominion was evidently thought of as in the form of a
bird, the head of which was the capital.

                             [Illustration.]

                                Figure 28.


This figure of speech seems to have been prevalent in Mexico also and to
be conveyed by the representation, in the Vienna Codex, of a double
tau-shape to which the head, wings and claw, and tail of a quetzal are
attached (fig. 28, no. 8). As I shall have occasion to demonstrate further
on, the double tau signifies the Above and the Below and their union
forming an integral whole. The following Nahuatl terms explain by
themselves the symbolism of the bird-figure: cuitlapilli=the tail of an
animal or bird, atlapalli=the wings of a bird, or the leaves of a tree,
cuitlapalli atlapalli=vassals, the populace or lower classes, the
laborers.

These words furnish irrefutable evidence that the lower class was
familiarly known in Mexico as “the wings and the tail” of the commonwealth
or state, or the leaves “on the trees” of the tribe. Sahagun states, on
the other hand, that the Mexicans employed the metaphor of “a bird with
wings and a tail” to designate a lord, governor or ruler. He also records
that the terms hair, nails, a thorn, a spine, beard and eyelashes, were
used to signify “someone who was noble, generous or of the lineage of the
lords.” Such metaphors as these may well cause us to despair at arriving
at a complete understanding of the native imagery and symbolism. The
symbolism of the bird’s claw yet remains to be looked into. The Nahuatl
for the same is xo-maxaltic, xo-tzayanqui or cho-cholli.

In one of the ancient Mexican harangues, previously quoted, it is said of
the supreme ruler that he had been given “fangs and nails” in order to
inspire fear and reverence. Scattered evidence and the fact that in the
Codex Mendoza the decorated claws of an eagle, for instance, appear as a
military device on the shields of certain war chiefs, seem to indicate
that the warriors were spoken of, metaphorically, as “the claws or nails”
of the state. The following passage finally proves that the tlachtli or
courtyard the shape of which was a double tau, as in fig. 28, no. 8, was
regarded by the Mexicans as an image of the state itself. In another
native harangue it was said of the newly-elected ruler: “He is now placed
or put into the Tlachtli, he has been invested with the leathern gloves,
so that he can govern and throw back the ball to the one who throws it to
him in the game. For the business of governing very much resembles this
game and the game of dice” (Sahagun, book VI, chap. xiii). The latter game
alluded to, the patolli, was played on a mat in the shape of a cross,
marked off with divisions, with stone markers, the moves of which were
decided by the numbers obtained on casting the dice, which consisted of
beans with marks on them. It is interesting to find that the word pat-olli
seems to be connected with the verb pat-cayotia=to be substituted in the
place of another, or to succeed another in office or dignity. The above
comparison of the game to the business of governing indicates that a
feature of the government was a methodical succession or rotation in
office or dignity, a point to which I draw special attention, as I shall
refer to it later.

The evidence that the Mexicans regarded the form of the courtyard, named
tlachtli, as that of the state itself is noteworthy. On the other hand,
the native map contained in the Codex Mendoza, p. 1, shows us that they
figured their territory as a square, surrounded by water and divided into
four equal parts by diagonal cross-streams or canals. As in the Maya map
the centre of this is occupied by the well-known hieroglyph or rebus of
Te-noch-ti-tlan, the ancient capital, which consisted of Mexico and
Tlatelolco. In three of the four triangular divisions, two chieftains are
figured, whilst in one there are four, the complete number of chieftains
thus being ten. The incontrovertible evidence that the dominion of the
Mexicans, as well as that of the Mayas, was figured and regarded as an
integral whole has seemed to me to be of extreme importance, because it
points to a fresh interpretation of the much-discussed meaning of the name
Tullan, “the glorious centre of culture where the high priest
Quetzalcoatl, had dwelt and whence he had been driven by the wiles of his
enemies. It is a place that we hear of in the oldest myths and legends of
many and different races. Not only the Aztecs, but the Mayas of Yucatan
and the Kiches and Cakchiquels of Guatemala, bewailed in woful songs, the
loss of that beautiful land and counted its destruction as the common
starting-point in their annals.... According to the ancient Cakchiquel
legends, however, ... ‘there were four Tullans, as the ancient men have
told us.’ The most venerable traditions of the Maya race claimed for them
a migration from Tullan in Zuyva.”... “When it happened to me,” says Friar
Duran, “to ask a [Mexican] Indian who cut this pass through the mountains
or who opened that spring of water or who built that old ruin? the answer
was: The Tultecs, the disciples of Papa,” _i. e._, Quetzalcoatl. (See
Brinton, American Hero-Myths, p. 88.) Considering that the identity of
Tullan has not yet been satisfactorily established, that several Tullans
are said to have existed and that a small town, about a dozen leagues to
the northeast of Mexico, is named Tullan-tzinco=little Tullan, I should
like to direct the attention of Americanists to the following Maya words:
Tul-um=fortification, edifice, wall and enclosure. Tula-cal, Tuliz,
adjectives=whole, entire, undivided, integral. Tul-ul, adjective=general,
universal. Tul-tic, verb=to belong, to correspond to something. Tul=all
around or full. Tul=in composition, to have abundance. Tulnah=to be too
full, to overflow, to proceed, to issue, abound, high-tide. Tulaan=past
participle of tul.

I am of opinion that, after carefully examining the foregoing words and
their meanings, we must admit that an intelligible and satisfactory
derivation and signification of the much-discussed Tula of the Mexicans,
which has been vainly sought in the Nahuatl language, are obtained if we
connect it with the Maya words for fortress, or stronghold, an enclosed
place, an integral whole, an overflowing source of abundance and plenty.
If we do this, then the problematic term Tolteca, given by Mexicans to the
superior people from whom they had derived their culture and knowledge,
means nothing more than such persons who had belonged (Maya verb tultic)
or were members of a highly cultured commonwealth or ancient centre of
civilization, such as had flourished during countless centuries, in
Yucatan and the present Chiapas, Honduras and Guatemala.

Reserving this subject for future, more detailed, discussion, I point out
that the name Ho, given to the capital, which is designated in the map as
the “head of the land,” is obviously derived from the Maya hol, hool, or
hoot, which means not only head but also chieftain. The circumstance that
a single word, Ho, conveyed the triple meaning of a capital, a chieftain
and a head, is particularly noteworthy, as it affords not only important
clues to native symbolism, which I shall trace later on, but also shows
that the presence of the syllable Ho or O, in certain native names of
localities, may possibly indicate that it was a capital, the residence of
a chieftain. Further light is shed upon the following native association
of ideas when the following words are studied. The ancient Maya name for a
pyramid or artificial mound was ho-m and the pyramidal elevations on which
temples or palaces were built were designated as ho-mul or o-mul (see
Vocabulary, Brasseur de Bourbourg). The title Holpop was moreover that of
the “chieftain of the mat,” whose prerogative it was to sit on a mat and
to beat the sacred drum during the public dances or ritual performances
(Cogolludo). The ancient word for vase, vessel or cup in general was
ho-och, whilst o-och meant food or maintenance (Arte de la lengua Maya,
Fray Beltram de Santa Rosa, ed. Espinosa, Merida, 1859). If the foregoing
data be summarized we find that the word ho, the ancient name of the head
of the land, which is figured in its centre, is not only homonymous with
capital and chieftain, but also with pyramid, vase or receptacle and
maintenance, and finally with the numeral 5, also “ho.” We shall see that
the identical ideas were similarly associated in ancient Mexico.

Referring once more to the ancient map of Yucatan and to the peculiarity
that the head of the figurative bird, the capital, Ho, is supposed to
occupy the centre of the state, I point out nos. 1 and 5 (fig. 28) from
the Bodleian and Selden MSS. as somewhat analogous representations of a
central capital or chief, and nos. 3 and 6 as possibly being images of a
territorial subdivision of the state, resembling a spider’s web. In an
unpublished Mexican MS., which has been recently brought to light, the
middle of the concentric circles is painted blue and suggests the idea of
a system of distribution or irrigation, proceeding from a central supply
of water and radiating in all directions. An accentuation of centrality is
brought into relief in fig. 28, no. 6, where the spider’s web is placed in
the middle, between the two peaks of a mountain. In no. 2 a small
quadruple sign, which frequently occurs in the Vienna Codex, always
painted in the colors of the four quarters and united by a cross-band
across the centre (no. 4). also figures between two peaks, above two feet,
the significance of which I do not venture to determine. A remarkable
circular disc resembling the Maya map, and also divided into four parts by
cross lines, but exhibiting footsteps denoting rotation, is represented in
the entrance of a temple, in the Vienna Codex (fig. 28, no. 7). These
figures will be referred to again further on.

Let us now bestow attention upon the names of the Mexican capital and
first note that the edifice of the Great Temple, in which the Cihuacoatl
performed an annual ceremony already mentioned, was called tlal-xic-co,
literally “in the navel of the earth or land” (from tlalli=earth, land or
country, xictli=navel and co=in) (Sahagun, book II, appendix). Besides
this edifice there was, in the middle of the lagoon of Chalco, an island,
which, to this day, bears the name of Xico=in the navel or centre. This
indicates the curious circumstance that the edifice and island had
apparently been regarded as forming “ideal centres,” and shows that the
name of Mexico itself may have been associated with the same conception
being, as it was, the central seat of government. Gomara states that “the
city was divided into two halves or parts, one named Tlal-telolco=small
island (literally, ‘in the earth-mound’) and the other named Mexico, which
means ‘something which flows,’ ” (Histoire Généralle des Indes, Paris,
1634, chap. 38). The Nahuatl word alluded to can be no other than the verb
memeya which, according to Molina, signifies “water, or something liquid
which issues or flows in many directions.” I have already pointed out that
the Maya words to express water which rises and overflows, high tide and,
by extension, abundance and plenty, are tul, tulnah and, finally, tulaan,
past participle of tul. If the particle “me” conveyed the above idea, its
combination with xico would cause the name Mexico to be replete with
significance and to mean “the figurative centre whence all maintenance
proceeded and flowed in all directions, throughout the land.”

The Borgian Codex furnishes representations of identical meaning. On page
4 a human body, the centre of which forms a large red disc, is stretched
across the double tau-shaped tlachtli which obviously represents the four
quarters, being painted with their four symbolic colors. It is
particularly noteworthy that the limbs of the central figure are
represented as wearing the green skin of a lizard, while its face is
enclosed in the open jaws of the reptile. It should also be noted here
that whilst the Nahuatl names are cuetz-palin and topitzin, the Maya term
for lizard is mech or ix-mech. On the same page a similar, but smaller,
figure is depicted on a background representing the nocturnal heaven. On
the following page the figure of a dead woman is stretched on a red disc
whilst a priest is drilling the fire-stick into a circular symbol, with
four balls, which is the well-known symbol for chalchiuitl=jade. As the
name of the female water goddess is Chalchiutlycue, this detail is
significant and will be referred to later on. It is noteworthy that on
both pages 5 and 6 the performance of the above rite is accompanied by the
image of the goddess of the earth and underworld, represented with a
death’s head, and with her hair strewn with stars. Her body is that of a
green lizard, and she carries ears and blossoms of maize and holds a blue
garment on which the chalchihuitl symbol figures.

In connection with representatives of the human form outstretched in
sacrifice, on whose body the rite of kindling the sacred fire or of
extracting the heart is being performed, it seems evident that, under the
dominion of the fundamental ideas I have been discussing, the native sages
regarded and utilized the human form as an image of the Middle and Four
Quarters. It is well known that the number 20 was termed “one count” and
connected with the number of fingers and toes, distributed equally on his
four extremities. The human victim thus formed a living swastika or cross
and became not only the consecrated image of the supreme, creative,
central divinity who controlled the Four Quarters, but also an image of
the central government with its supreme ruler; whilst the four chiefs of
the Quarters were symbolized by the four limbs. Each of these terminated
in a symbolized group consisting of a hand, maitl, with a thumb (=touey
mapilli or vei mapilli, literally, the great finger, or our great finger)
and four fingers (mapilli); or of a great toe, touei xopil or topec-xopil
(literally, our great toe, or our lord toe) and of four toes=xopilli.

                             [Illustration.]

                                Figure 29.


The above association of ideas was doubtlessly accentuated by the fact
that the word pilli means a nobleman, a chieftain; thence he terms
pilconetl=the son of a nobleman and pilhua=he who has sons (pil in this
case meaning son and hua=possessor of). This latter fact could have been
very aptly conveyed in the picture-writings by employing fingers to
express the sound “pilli.” The number of sons a chieftain had could thus
be easily expressed by his exhibiting a corresponding number of fingers. I
shall revert to this possibility presently, and now referring to fig. 29,
no. 2, direct attention to the obvious intention to express the idea that
the fire produced was distributed to the four quarters by means of the
figures, painted in symbolical colors, three of which are visible. Another
picture in the same Codex represents four similar figures springing
towards the cardinal points from a source or fountain of water, whilst a
priest above a triangular cloak(7) holds a pair of weapons (?) in his
hands (fig. 29, no. 1). If carefully studied, these groups seem to
corroborate the derivation of the name Mexico, given above. What is more,
the first group affords an explanation of the meaning and purpose of three
strange recumbent stone figures bearing circular vessels, which have been
respectively found in Mexico, Tlaxcala and Chichen-Itza and are now
preserved at the National Museum in Mexico. They furnish the most
convincing proof that an identical cult and symbolism had existed in these
widely-separated localities. The conclusion I have previously expressed,
that an actual connection had been established between Chichen-Itza and
Mexico by the Maya high priest Kukulcan, or Quetzalcoatl, is thus
corroborated by undeniable evidence, which will be supplemented later on.

The three monoliths have been described and illustrated in the Anales del
Museo Nacional, Mexico, vol. 1, p. 270, by the late Señor Jesus Sanchez,
and are here reproduced. The statue exhumed at Chichen-Itza by Dr. Le
Plongeon (pl. IV, fig. 1) closely resembles that found at Tlaxcalla in
Mexico (pl. III, fig. 2). Dr. Brinton, who erroneously describes the
Chichen-Itza statue as representing “a sleeping god,” points out the
extremely important fact that there was a divinity worshipped in Yucatan
called Cum-ahau, “the lord of the vase,” who is designated in a MS.
dictionary as “Lucifer (the lord of the underworld) the principal native
divinity.” He adds there is good ground to suppose that this lord of the
vase ... was the god of fertility common to the Maya and Mexican cult
(Hero-Myths, p. 165). Considering that the great market-place in the
capital was actually the centre to which the entire product of the land
was periodically carried from its remotest confines, was there classified,
exchanged or distributed far and wide, the comparison to a central flowing
source of maintenance was most appropriate.

That some particular spot in or near the city should have gradually
assumed importance and sanctity as marking the exact centre of the
metropolis, _i. e._, of the integral whole of the Mexican “empire” is but
natural and it is not surprising to find that solemn rites were performed
on this spot. In one of the chronicles to which I shall revert, it is
stated that the New Fire was at times kindled on the prostrate body of a
slave, and this curious statement is corroborated by a picture in the
Borgian Codex, showing a priest producing fire from a circular vessel
placed on the body of a victim beneath whom a face enclosed in the open
jaws of a reptile, is visible (fig. 29).

                             [Illustration.]

                                Plate IV.


Dr. Le Plongeon, to whom much credit is due for its discovery, identified
the Chichen-Itza statue, for reasons not fully explained, as a portrait of
Chac-Mool, or Lord Tiger, and relates that it was found at a depth of
eight metres, not far from the base of the Great Pyramid Temple. A statue
of a standing tiger, with a human head and a shallow depression in its
back, was also found near the same spot. I have seen other sculptured
figures of human beings holding a vase, as at the hacienda near
Xochicalco, Mexico, and of tigers, with circular depressions on their
backs, and hope to be able to reproduce their photographs on another
occasion.

The most elaborately sculptured recumbent statue is undoubtedly that which
was found in or near the city of Mexico (pl. IV, fig. 3). The under
surface of its base (pl. IV, fig. 5) is entirely covered with zigzag water
lines and representations of roots of plants, figured as in the Codices;
shells, one kind of which is the well-known symbol of parturition, and
frogs which are intimately associated with water symbolism. On the hair of
the statue a flower-like ornament is carved (pl. IV, fig. 4) in connection
with which it should be noted that the Nahuatl for flower is xochitl,
pronounced hoochitl, resembling the Maya hooch=vase. The small groups of
five dots forming a border around the circular vessel are noteworthy, as
they are likewise sculptured on the calendar-stone. The characteristic
scrolls about the eyes of the figure show that it personates tlaloc, or
earth-wine. The fertility of the earth, caused by rain, is symbolized by
the wreath of ears of corn and reeds (Nahuatl, _tollin_) which is
sculptured around the base of this, one of the most remarkable of ancient
American monuments.

Señor Sanchez cites Torquemada (Monarquia Indiana, vol. II, p. 52) as the
only authority who mentions a recumbent image or idol and relates that,
“in the city of Tula, there was preserved in the great temple, an image of
Quetzalcoatl ... he was figured as lying down, as though going to
sleep.... Out of reverence the image was covered with mantles or
cloths.... They said that when sterile women made offerings or sacrifices
to the god Quetzalcoatl, he immediately caused them to become
pregnant....” He was the god of the Winds which he sent to sweep or clear
the way for the tlaloques=“the earth-wine” gods.

Señor Sanchez also quotes Gama, who, basing himself upon Torquemada’s
authority, maintains that Tezcatzon-catl, the principal rain or octli-god,
was figured as lying in an intoxicated condition, holding a vase of pulque
in his hands. To the above data I add the description by Bernal Diaz, of a
“figure in sculpture” he saw on the summit of the great temple of Mexico:
“It was half man and half lizard (lagarto), was encrusted with precious
stones and one-half of it was covered with cloths. They said that half of
it was full of all the kinds of seeds that were produced in the entire
land, and told [me] that it was the god of sown land, of seeds and fruits.
I do not remember his name....” (Historia Verdadera, p. 71). It may be as
well to note, that the Nahuatl names for lizard, cuetz-palin and topitzin,
approximately convey the sound of the first syllables of the name of the
culture-hero Quetzalcoatl, and of the title “topiltzin” bestowed upon him.
It must, of course, remain a matter of conjecture whether the lizard was
possibly employed in the above case as a pictograph, to express the sound
of its name. One thing seems certain, that the Tula image of Quetzalcoatl,
to which divinity barren women directed their invocations, and the statue
described by Bernal Diaz as that “of the god of seeds, fruits and
cultivated land,” were undoubtedly analogous to the sculptured recumbent
figure found in Mexico, and exhibiting the symbols of Tlaloc, or
earth-wine, of maize, and of parturition. Bernal Diaz further relates that
the said image was kept on the uppermost terrace of the Great Temple, in
one of five “concavities surrounded by barbacans or low walls the
wood-work of which was very richly carved” (_op. et loc. cit._).

The inference to be drawn from the foregoing data is that the Mexicans and
the Mayas habitually kept, on the summit of their principal temple, in
their centres of government, a statue holding a circular vessel and
figuratively representing the “navel or centre of the land.” The group of
ideas already traced in the Maya ho=capital, hom=pyramid, ho-och=vessel,
o-och=maintenance, ho=5, thus proves to be completely carried out, for, on
this consecrated spot, which emblematized the source whence all life
proceeded, sacred emblematic rites were performed, the purpose of which
was to typify the union, in the centre, of the four elements requisite for
the productiveness of the earth.

                             [Illustration.]

                                Figure 30.


The ground plan of the Caracol or Round Temple of Chichen-Itza, which was
built, according to tradition, by the high priest Quetzalcoatl, carries
out the idea of the middle and of the four quarters in so obvious a manner
that it may safely be assumed that it represented the supposed centre of a
dominion (fig. 30). Referring the reader to the interesting description of
this remarkable edifice in Mr. William Holmes’ valuable work already
cited, I note that round temples, dedicated to Quetzalcoatl, are recorded
to have also existed in Mexico. It seems probable that, at certain
festivals, the living representatives of the Above and Below performed
certain sacred rites on the summit of one of these circular edifices. It
is obvious that such rites could only have been fitly performed by the
coöperation of both twin rulers or Quequetzalcoas, each of whom
personified two elements. The appropriate season for such rites would be
that when the necessity of insuring a successful harvest would seem most
urgent. It is a recorded fact that the most solemn festivals of the year
were held between the vernal equinox, on which date the ritual year began,
and the fall of the first rain which usually occurs about the middle of
May. It is extremely significant that at this precise period the festival
toxcatl took place (_cf._ Maya thoaxol or thoxol=distribution, giving each
one a little, and o-och=food or maintenance) during which Tezcatlipoca and
Huitzilopochtli were jointly honored. During this festival the “sacred
dough,” named tzoalli, was a prominent feature of the ritual and it was
undoubtedly associated with the idea of the life-giving union of the four
elements, the Above and Below, or the male and female principles.

It can, moreover, be directly connected with the recumbent statues
representing the centre; for, whilst Bernal Diaz recorded that the statue
on the summit of the Great Temple held a collection of all the seeds of
the land, Cortés, in his descriptive letter, gives us an important detail
which evidently applied to the identical statue. He relates that “the
bodies of the idols are made of a dough consisting of all the kinds of
seeds and vegetables that these people ate. These are ground, mixed with
each other and then moistened with the blood of the hearts of human
victims ...” (_op. cit._ p. 105). Sahagun relates that an image of the
earth goddess, under the title of Seven-serpents or twins, was made of
this sacred dough and that offerings of all kinds of maize, beans, etc.,
were made before it “because she is the author and giver of all these
things which sustain the life of the people” (book II, 4). It is well
known that the dough images were broken into small pieces and these were
distributed to the priests and people, who partook of the substance after
having prepared themselves by fasting, for the sacred rite. I draw
attention to the fact that the above sacred substance is but the natural
outcome of the primitive notion already mentioned, which led the hunters
to spill blood upon the earth, to obtain its increased fruitfulness. An
insight having been thus obtained of the origin of blood sacrifices in
ancient America, it is possible to understand the meaning of certain
representations showing the performance of ritual blood-offerings.

On the well-known bas-relief preserved in the National Museum of Mexico,
and illustrated in the Anales (vol. I, p. 63), the two historical rulers
of ancient Mexico, who figure as Quequetzalcoas, or divine twins, in
exactly the same costume, are sculptured with blood flowing from their
shins and in the act of piercing their ears with a sharp bone instrument.
Two streams of blood descend from these and meet before falling into the
open jaws figured beneath an altar, on which two conventionalized flowers
appear. The two rows of teeth=tlantli, convey the sound of the affix
tlan=land of, or tlalli=earth. But the most remarkable and striking
instance of the group of ideas we have been studying is found on p. 62 of
the Borgian Codex. On a background formed by a pool of water, there is a
group which represents the “earth-mother” lying on a band of lizard-skin,
with two maize plants issuing from her body and growing into a large
two-branched tree, in the centre of which is a flint-knife or tecpatl. A
bird stands on its summit and its branches terminate in maize plants. Its
growth is being furthered by the two streams of blood which proceed from
two human figures, standing at each side of the tree. One is painted black
and evidently represents the Lord of the Below; the other is painted
blue-green and represents the Lord of the Above. The blood-sacrifice they
are jointly offering is that mentioned in the “Lyfe of the Indians,” as
performed in order to obtain generation. Unquestionably this symbolical
group would have been equally intelligible to Mayas or Mexicans, since the
ideas it expressed were held in common by both people.

Before proceeding further it is necessary to state that after the native
philosophers had, for an indefinite period of time, been satisfied with
the artificial division of all things into four quarters, corresponding to
the cardinal points and elements, the idea of the Above and Below
gradually grew in importance, whilst prolonged thought and observation
disclosed that the above classification demanded revision. On carefully
investigating the attributes of the principal ancient Mexican deities or
personifications of the elements we see that the native thinkers had found
themselves obliged to make a distinction between the different forms of
each element, having realized, for instance, that water not only fell to
earth from the heaven, but also issued from the depths of the earth in the
form of springs or fountains, and formed rivers and lakes. The final
conclusions they reached in this instance are best explained by the fact
that the name of the god Tlaloc means earth-wine or rain only, and that
his sister “Chalchiuhtlycue” appears as the personification of wells,
springs, rivers and lakes. It is evident that the classification of the
ocean or sea must have given rise to much serious thought. We know how the
problem was solved by the fact that the Nahuatl name for the ocean is
“ilhuica-atl”=heaven-water. Accordingly, the rain and the ocean pertained
to the heaven, the Above and male principle, whilst the wells, springs,
rivers, etc., belonged to the earth, the Below, the female principle.

As in this case, so it was with the other elements, each of which was
finally personified by a male deity and his female counterpart, which, in
some cases, tended to represent its distinctive and beneficent properties.
As these deities are separately treated in my commentary of the “Lyfe of
the Indians” and lack of space forbids my discussing them here, I shall
but mention that the ultimate native systematization of the elements, each
of which was thought of as an attribute only of supreme and central
divinity, corresponds exactly to that held by the Zuñis of to-day and set
forth in the following account given by Mr. Frank H. Cushing and quoted in
Dr. Brinton’s “Native Calendar of Central America and Mexico” (p. 8). In
quoting it I draw special attention to the numerical divisions given, as
this is absolutely essential for the understanding of the statements I
shall make, further on, concerning the origin of the native
Calendar-systems.

                             [Illustration.]

                                Figure 31.


“In the ceremonies of the Zuñis the complete terrestrial sphere is
symbolized by pointing or blowing the smoke to the four cardinal points,
to the zenith and nadir, the individual himself making the seventh number.
When the celestial is also symbolized, only the six directions are added
to this seven, because the individual remains the same, so that the number
typifying the universe, terrestrial and celestial, becomes 13. When, on
the other hand, in their ceremonies, the rite requires the officiant to
typify the supra- and intra-terrestrial spheres, that is, the upper and
lower worlds [the Above and the Below], the same number 13 results, as it
is held that in each the sun stands for the individual, being in turn the
day sun and night sun, the light and dark sun, but ever the same and
therefore counts but once.”

After having gained this knowledge of native speculative philosophy, let
us penetrate still further into their modes of thinking by studying, first
of all, a series of symbols of the earth-mother taken from one of the most
valuable of Mexican MSS., the Vienna Codex (fig. 31). In these the idea of
the vase, bowl or receptacle and of the serpent predominates. It is
instructive of native thought to find the vase represented as containing a
child (no. 1), an agave plant (no. 7), a fire, denoting warmth (no. 3), a
flower (no. 12), and a bunch of hair, the numerical symbol for
multiplicity=the number 400 (no. 5). In no. 2, the hollow between two
recurved peaks conveys the idea of a central vase; a band with eyes rests
upon the peaks and denotes the heaven. No. 4 shows a double vase, enclosed
in a similar representation of the nocturnal heaven—the idea to be
conveyed being evidently that of a receptacle hidden in darkness. No. 9
displays an open jaw, two claws, a human heart and a stream of blood
issuing from it. Nos. 10 and 11 present different shapes of the serpent’s
jaw, the symbol of the earth.

The double-headed serpent forming a vase containing a flower (no. 12) is
particularly interesting because the flower=xoch-itl in Nahuatl, seems to
suggest an intentional likeness to the Maya word for “vase, vessel or cup
in general,” ho-och (Arte de la lengua Maya, Fray Pedro Beltran de Santa
Rosa, ed. Espinosa, Mérida, 1859) as well as hoch or o-och=“food and
maintenance.” The symbolical vase-like opening in the core of the agave
plant, (no. 8) is such as is made to this day, in order to collect the
juice, which, when fermented, constitutes the sacred wine of the ancient
Mexicans, octli, now better known as pulque.(8) As will be shown the
Mexicans considered this as “the drink of life.” Its use was rigidly
regulated and supervised by the “octli-lords” or “rain-priests” who
distributed it at certain dances, in order to induce a state of mild
intoxication amongst the participants.

As in the case of the Zuñis and Tarahumari Indians of the present day,
referred to by W J McGee, in his valuable and instructive article on “The
beginning of Marriage” (the American Anthropologist, vol. IX, no. 11, p.
371), “certain ceremonials typifying the fecundity of the earth and of the
leading people thereof” were performed by the ancient Mexicans. These
public ceremonials had also been “apparently developed to the end that the
tribes and peoples might be encouraged to increase and multiply and
possess the fecund earth.” They took place at the period of the year when
the heaven and earth were also supposed to unite, _i. e._, at the
beginning of the rainy season. During this the ordinary out-door
occupations of the agriculturist and hunter were forcibly interrupted and
the regular and periodical transportations of produce and tribute to the
capital became impossible, owing to torrential rain, swollen rivers and
impassable roads. This period of enforced shelter and confinement indoors
seems to have become the definite mating season of the aborigines. At the
same time the union of the sexes had obviously assumed a sort of
consecration since it was intimately associated with the cosmical,
philosophical and religious ideas and coincided with what was regarded as
the annual union of the elements or of the Above and Below, the heaven and
earth.

At that period of its history, when the Aztec race was jointly governed by
a priest, personifying the heaven and a priestess, “his wife and sister,”
who personified the earth, some form of sacred marriage rite must have
been annually performed. The consecrated character of their union must
have naturally caused their offspring to be regarded as of a holy and
almost divine origin. It is easy to realize, therefore, how, in ancient
Mexico, the artificial idea of “superior birth” came into existence, how a
family or caste of rulers gradually developed, the members of which were
entitled “teotl”=divine, whilst the men were regarded as “the sons of
Heaven” and the women “the daughters of Earth.” It is obvious from this
that the periodical union of the sexes, accompanied as it was, by sacred
dances and the distribution of sacred wine, must have gradually assumed a
semi-religious character, whilst the ritual nuptials of the “divine”
rulers, typifying, as it obviously did, the grand and impressive
phenomenon of the rainy season, must have caused this marriage to assume
the character of a hallowed rite and surrounded it with the most elevated
and intense religious sentiments of which the native mind was capable.

After this recognition of the diverging influences which guided the
development of primitive marriage institutions, we will return to the
rain-priests or “octli-lords,” of whom it is repeatedly stated that there
were four hundred, a number corresponding to an assignment of 100 or 5×20
to each of the four provinces or divisions of the commonwealth. Their
emblem was the sacred vase or receptacle and in the “Lyfe of the Indians”
this will be seen figured on their mantas and shields (no. 6_a_). A small
gold plate, of the same shape, is represented as worn by these “lords,”
attached to the nose (no. 6_b_); and, in the same MS., the symbolical
ornament is also carried by the “sister of Tlaloc.” It was evidently worn,
like similar ornaments in other countries, hanging from the septum of the
nose, and seems to have indicated a consecration of the breath as the
substance of life. As an inference, merely based on an insight gained into
the native modes of thought, I suggest that the explanation for the
adoption of this ornament may have been the religious idea that the breath
of life, dividing itself as it issues through the nostrils and uniting
when inhaled, appeared to the native thinkers as a marvellous illustration
of unity and duality, both ideas having constantly been present in their
minds.

                             [Illustration.]

                                Figure 32.


In the Vienna Codex there is a remarkable picture of the earth-vase
resting on a slab with five divisions. A profusion of puffs or breaths of
air or vapor issue from it and, branching off in two directions, form what
is like the conventional tree of life, also met with in Maya bas-reliefs
and documents. At the extremities of the branches which turn downwards, a
serpent’s eye is visible and a forked-tongue issues above the middle (fig.
32, no. 1). The intention to express an exuberant vitality and growth
issuing from the symbolical vase in the centre of the earth, seems
obvious. This idea is still more clearly conveyed, however, in two
symbolic pictures on pp. 21 and 29 of the Codex Borgia, which are
reproduced as nos. 1 and 4 in fig. 1 of this publication. The first
represents the vase overflowing with water and containing a flint-knife,
the generator of the vital spark. The central group is surrounded by water
and by sun-rays and obviously symbolizes the union of air, light and
water, constituting the Above, with the flint the emblem of the
earth-mother and of Tezcatlipoca, the lord of the Under-world. Fig. 1, no.
4, represents the vase overflowing with a liquid, which is designated as
being the sacred octli or earth-wine by the presence of the rabbit, which
expresses the sound of its name=tochtli. This rebus is surrounded by the
nocturnal heaven strewn with stars and the reference to the union of rain
or earth-wine with earth and darkness is evident. It has been generally
assumed that these images of the vase, containing the rabbit or
flint-knife, represented the moon. As the latter was intimately associated
with the cult of night, of the earth-mother and ideas of growth, it is not
impossible that by an extension of symbolism, this was the case, but only
in the same way as the sun was the emblem of the cult of the Above. On the
other hand the native drawings of the moon in Sahagun’s Academia MS.
represent it as a crescent with a human profile on the inner side, and in
a specimen preserved at the Trocadéro Museum, Paris, it is similarly
carved in rock crystal.

Before proceeding to investigate the symbol further, I would point out the
general resemblance of the vase, especially as a conventionalized
serpent’s jaw, to the “horse-shoe” shape of the problematical stone
“yokes” which have been so thoroughly studied by Dr. Hermann Strebel of
Hamburg (Studien ueber Steinjoche aus Mexico and Mittel-Amerika.
Internationales Archiv, bd. III, 1890). Mr. Francis Parry has advanced a
view concerning the meaning of these curious “sacred stones.”(9) This is
somewhat corroborated, as will be shown, by my recent studies, which seem
to indicate pretty clearly that these symbolical objects pertained to the
cult of the earth-mother. A fact of unquestionable importance, cited by
Mr. Parry, is the certified existence and use, amongst southern
Californian Indians of the present day, of a rudely worked stone of the
same shape, in a native religious rite. The owner of one of these stones,
Mr. Horatio Rust, a pioneer resident of Pasadena, southern California,
exhibited it in the Anthropological Section of the World’s Columbian
Exposition, at Chicago, 1893, and informed me how he had observed that,
occasionally, a native assembly took place at a certain spot on a mountain
side, during which invocations and offerings were made. He ascertained
that the ceremony on one occasion was the equivalent of the puberty-dances
of similar California tribes. Having visited and examined the spot after
one of these celebrations, in which six young girls, decorated with
garlands of flowers, were the chief participants, he found the “sacred
stone,” concealed and surrounded by offerings of corn, meal and pieces of
money. The version published by Mr. Parry is slightly different to this
account, which was given me by Mr. Rust himself.

In order fully to appreciate the close analogy between the Californian
ceremonial offering of maize and meal to the emblematic stone and the
ancient Mexican ritual offerings of seeds to an idol, holding a bowl or
vase, it is necessary to read the following data. At the same time I would
like to mention here that amongst the Hupa Indians of California, who have
been termed “the Romans of Northern California by reason of their valour
and far reaching dominions,” we find that “flakes or knives of obsidian or
jasper, sometimes measuring 15 inches or more in length, are employed for
sacred purposes and are carried aloft in the hand in certain ceremonial
dances, wrapped with skin or cloth. Such knives are esteemed so sacred
that the Indians would on no account part with them, and Mr. Stephen
Powers found that they could not be purchased at any price.”(10)

It is scarcely necessary to recall here that the flint-knife was a
well-known ancient Mexican emblem, nor to point out the importance of the
conclusion that two well-defined symbols which played an important rôle in
the Mexican and Mayan cult of the Below and of the Earth-mother, are
actually found in use amongst Californian Indians at the present day.

A whole flood of light is thrown upon native symbolism, however, by the
information obtained from the Zuñi Indians by Mr. F. H. Cushing. The
following passage, from their Creation myth, affords the most positive
confirmation of the foregoing conclusion, that the bowl or vase was the
native emblem of the earth-mother. The Zuñi speaker said: “Is not the bowl
the emblem of the Earth, our Mother? For from her we draw both food and
drink, just as the babe draws nourishment from the breast of its mother.
And round, as is the rim of the bowl, so is the horizon....”(11)
Interesting as this explanation of the native symbolism undoubtedly is, it
becomes most important when its full significance is realized and we
recognize that originally earthenware bowls themselves were looked upon as
sacred emblems formed indeed out of the material of the earth itself. This
fact places the invention and manufacture of earthen vessels in an
entirely new light and enables us to conjecture and understand why, quite
apart from their utility, so much care and decoration were lavished upon
them and why, indeed, they were constantly buried with the dead. They
obviously served as sacred emblems of the earth-mother, to whose care the
dead body was confided, and originally the intention probably was to
propitiate her by the beauty of the sacred vessels, which, to be
symbolical of her bounty, necessarily contained food and drink.

Without pausing to discuss how easily this custom would have gradually
given birth to the belief that the food and drink thus offered were
intended for the use of the dead body itself, or its soul, I would point
out that, in the absence of clay vessels, a stone, rough or worked, would
have also served as an appropriate emblem of the earth-mother, being as it
were, of her own substance. It is well known that in ancient Mexico this
custom prevailed. There we also find that the bowl- or vase-shaped grave
was employed, with a deeply religious and symbolical meaning. This is
clearly revealed by a native drawing in the “Lyfe of the Indians,”
representing a native burial. The deceased, represented by his skull only,
has been placed in a deep hole, figured as a large inverted horse-shoe,
painted brown and covered with small “horse-shoe” marks. The same
religious symbolism which led to the adoption of a definite form of
sepulchre, typifying the element earth, would evidently account for the
adoption for burial purposes, of large clay vessels into which the remains
of the dead were placed. In some localities these clay burial urns were,
as we know, made large enough to contain the dead body itself. The
difficulty of manufacturing these would naturally have led to the general
adoption of cremation, simply as a means of reducing the remains so that
they could repose in the sacred image of the earth. Cremation would,
moreover, be a rite full of meaning since, to the native mind, earth was
inseparable from its twin element fire, and both together constituted the
“Below.”

It is significant to find, however, that the ashes of Montezuma’s
predecessors had not been finally consigned to the earth. In strict
accordance with their association with the Heaven and Above, their remains
were never allowed to come in contact with the earth, but were usually
preserved inside of a hollow wooden effigy of the deceased, which was
dressed in his insignia and placed in a high tower, built for the express
purpose. Cortés states that there were “forty very high towers” in the
enclosure of the Great Temple of Mexico and that “all of these were
sepulchres of the lords” (Historia de Nueva-España, ed. Lorenzana, pp. 105
and 106). Whilst it is evident that the remains of all lords and priests
of heaven should thus be assigned a place of rest high above the earth, it
is equally intelligible that the bodies of the lords and priests of the
Below and all women should be consigned to the interior of the earth and
by preference in caves. The Codex Féjérvary contains an interesting
picture of the tied-up body of a woman, recognizable as such from the
head-dress and her instrument of labor, the metlatl, on which the maize is
ground. The mummy rests inside of a flat effigy of a serpent’s head, which
seems to be carved in wood or stone and closely resembles fig. 31, no. 11.
It is worth considering whether the carved stone-yokes may not have served
in connection with the funeral rites of the consorts of rulers or high
priestesses or priests of the Below.

If investigations of the vase or earth symbols are extended to countries
lying south of Mexico, traces of the existence of an analogous cult are
observable. There undoubtedly exists a striking resemblance between the
form of the characteristic and peculiar stone “seats” which have been
found in such numbers in Ecuador, to the vase, fig. 31, no. 3, for
instance. The employment of these symbolical stones as a consecrated
central altar or, possibly, as the throne of the living representative of
the earth-mother, would have harmonized with the native ideas which have
been traced on the preceding pages.

It was also extremely interesting to me to find the identical symbol in
the Maya day-sign Caban, which has been identified by Dr. Schellhas and
Geheimrath Förstemann as a symbol of the earth and is figured on p. 99 of
Dr. Brinton’s Primer of Mayan Hieroglyphics. In the sign Caban, the
horse-shoe mark is accompanied by a series of dots which seem to indicate
liquid trickling from the receptacle and permeating the soil, an idea
which is strictly analogous to the much more elaborate Mexican images of
the vase full of rain or “earth-wine,” fig. 1, nos. 1 and 4, which, in
cursive form, was employed as the emblem of the pulque, or octli lords,
the priests of the earth. It is strikingly significant to find that in the
Maya Codices the drops issuing from the horse-shoe are sometimes figured
as trickling into the mouths of “divinities” whose faces also exhibit
images of the sacred vase, analogous to that of the Mexican “octli-lords.”

These Maya divinities have been designated by Dr. Schellhas as god L,
whose face is painted black and under whose eye a vase is painted, a
peculiarity termed by Maya authorities “an ornamented eye” and which may
be seen in fig. 33, iv; (2) as god M, “a second black god,” whose eye is
likewise enclosed in a vase and whose hieroglyph is a vase on a black
ground; and (3) as god C, of whom I shall subsequently speak in detail.
(See Brinton’s Primer, pp. 122 and 124.) In the case of god L, the two
horse-shoe marks from which drops are falling into the mouth of the god,
are surmounted by the glyph imix, to which I shall revert.

                             [Illustration.]

                                Figure 33.


The horse-shoe mark with drops likewise occurs in the design resembling
the akbal glyph, which has been interpreted as connected with akab=night.
It also occurs, in Maya Codices, on bands exhibiting cross-symbols,
sometimes in an inverted position and hanging from above and sometimes
standing on two of the three mounds which are a feature of these
interesting glyphs. Postponing a detailed discussion of these, I will but
emphasize here that, in the Maya Codices the vase, cursively drawn as a
“horse-shoe” mark, is proved to be intimately connected with the ideas of
liquid falling from above, and constituting the drink of divinities and
symbols associated with the sacred vase, night and darkness, all
attributes of the Below. We shall next demonstrate that it was alternately
placed, on the Maya Caban glyph, with a curious sign consisting of a
pea-shaped black dot, to which a curved and wavy line is attached. This is
always figured as issuing from above the dot, then extending downwards and
half around it and terminating in a descending, undulating line.

I submit the following to the consideration of Maya specialists: It seems
to me that this sign presents an extremely realistic drawing of the seed
of a monocotyledonous plant, such as the maize or Indian corn, in its
first stage of germination, when the radicle, having issued from the apex,
turns downwards in characteristic fashion and penetrates into the earth.
Besides the realism of the native drawing there can be no doubt that the
image of a sprouting maize-seed is the most expressive and appropriate
accompaniment to the symbol of fertilizing rain, on an earth-symbol, and I
am unable to understand how Drs. Cyrus Thomas, Seler, Schellhas and
Brinton could have overlooked the realism in this image of a sprouting
seed, and concluded that it was a portrayal of “fermented liquor trickling
downward,” a “nose-ornament,” or a “twisted lock of hair,” “a cork-screw
curl.” The latter interpretation was made by Dr. Schellhas because he
found the sign in connection with female figures in the Codices, which
undoubtedly is a fact of extreme interest, as it furnishes a valuable
proof that the Mayas associated the earth with the female principle.

Dr. Schellhas, however, records his observation that the sign caban occurs
as a symbol of fruit-bearing earth, in the Codex Troano, as it is figured
with leaves of maize (p. 33) or with climbing plants issuing from it and
winding themselves around a pole (p. 32). Geheimrath Förstemann connects
the day-name caban with “cab” to which Perez, in his dictionary, attaches
the meaning of “earth, world and soil” (Die Tages götter der Mayas.
Globus, vol. LXXIII, no. 9) and adds that the hieroglyph decidedly
designates the earth. At the same time he interprets what I regard as the
maize-grain and its radicle, as possibly representing a bird in its flight
upwards, and he merely describes the accompanying inverted horse-shoe with
dots, without attaching any positive meaning to it. It must be added that
Dr. Förstemann himself states that he is not satisfied with his own
interpretation of these two symbols, the first of which, the seed and
radicle, likewise occurs in the day-sign cib, to which I shall recur.

If any doubt remains as to the signification of the day-sign cab, I think
it will be dispelled when it is shown that the name cab, or caban is
obviously related to the adjective, adverb and preposition cabal or
cablil, which signifies low, below, on the earth, in, beneath and under.
The frequent association of the cab glyph with the image of a bee, as in
the Codex Troano, is partially explained by the fact that the Maya word
for honey is cab, for honey-bee is yikil-cab. It affords at all events, an
instance, in Maya hieroglyphic writing, of a method of duplicating the
sound of a word analogous to that which I detected in Mexican pictography,
and named complementary signs in my communication on the subject,
published as an appendix to my essay on Ancient Mexican Shields
(Internationales Archiv für Ethnographie, Leyden, 1892). On the other hand
the day name and sign cib, on which the sprouting grain is also figured,
seems to be related to the verb cibah=to will, to occur, to happen, to
take place. The allusion contained in both glyphs is obviously the same
and signifies, in the first place, the hidden process of germination which
takes place under the surface of the soil, and is associated with the idea
of the female principle in Nature.

The seed and radicle, horse-shoe and rain-drops, are also distinguishable
on a vessel on page 35 of the Dresden Codex and on a small three-legged
vase, which is figured by Doctor Brinton (Primer, 118) as the day sign
ch’en. This vase is surmounted by two in-curving projections and offers a
close analogy to a sacred vase with superstructure (fig. 33, II) from
which projects a peculiar open and double receptacle, into which a priest
is sowing small seeds. The interior of this bowl is represented as hollow,
and containing what I shall show further on to be a native symbol for
Earth: three little mounds. On another bowl, in front of this one, a bird
is sitting and presumably hatching. In another portion of the same MS. a
similar bowl is figured containing three seed fruits and capsules,
resembling pomegranates or poppy-heads (fig. 33, III).

The tree next to which the first two symbolical bowls are placed deserves
to be carefully studied, for the trunk is crowned by four stems bearing
single leaves and is encircled by a serpent, _can_, the homonym for the
numeral four=kan. A fringed mantle and a scroll hang from the coils of the
serpent’s body, two footsteps are painted on the scroll and, pointing
downwards, express “descent,” as do also the falling drops of liquid on
the stems of the tree which grows from a peculiar glyph with subdivisions,
which has points of resemblance with the glyph under the footless divinity
(fig. 33, I). An obsidian mirror, with cross bars, is painted in front of
the latter, which displays the same descending footsteps on its mantle.
The head and eyes of a snail, the symbol of parturition, are above its
face and a wreath of flowers crowns its head. Tedious as such a minute
analysis may seem, it is nevertheless necessary, in order to gain a
perception of the extent to which symbolism was practised in the picture
writings found in the Maya MSS., accompanied by the cursive calculiform
glyphs. It seems that, in no. II, we have a presentation of the Maya “tree
of life,” and that scrolls, on which descending footsteps are depicted,
are intended to convey the meaning that life is descending from Above into
the egg and seeds by virtue or decree of the celestial power. It should be
noted here that the phenomenon of a living bird issuing from the hard and
inanimate egg-shell had made as deep an impression upon the ancient
philosophers in Mexico as elsewhere, and that the power “to form the
chicken in the shell” was deemed one of the most marvellous attributes of
“the divine Moulder or Former,” as is further set forth in the “Lyfe of
the Indians.”

The foregoing illustrations establish, at all events, that the Mayas, like
the Mexicans, associated the sacred vase with seeds and germination. The
vase, illustrated by Doctor Brinton, exhibits the seed and radicle; and
this is also found on the symbol for earth, which, in the Cortesian Codex,
is associated with the image of a serpent, possibly the equivalent of the
Mexican Cihuacoatl, or female serpent.

If, after mustering this close array of analogies, we next examine the
glyph cib, we find that it exhibits the seed and radicle in the centre of
a square, three sides of which are decorated with what Doctor Brinton has
termed the “pottery decoration(?).” This consists of short lines, such as
are employed in Mexican pictography, in the well-known sign for tlalli, or
land, which is usually surrounded on three sides by a fringe, presumably
symbolizing plants and grass, a “fringe” of vegetation and verdure. In the
glyph cib, already referred to, I am inclined to see but a cursive
rendering of the same idea, with the seed and radicle in the centre and
the fringed border barely indicated by a few short lines. The same border
is found repeated on three sides of the head of a frequently recurring
personage whom Doctor Schellhas designates as “God C, of the Ornamented
face.” In his extremely valuable work, Die Göttergestalten der
Mayahandschriften, this careful investigator records the various
combinations in which this God C occurs in the Codices and impartially
weighs the possibilities of its meaning. Geheimrath Förstemann has made
the important observation that the figure of God C occurs in combination
with the day-sign, chuen, of the Maya calendar, which coincides with the
Mexican day-sign azomatli=monkey.

I am unable to agree with my venerable friend in identifying God C, with
Polaris. As Doctor Schellhas rightly observes, the fact that God C is
found in combination with the signs of all the four quarters disproves an
identification with Polaris. What is more, God C is frequently represented
as receiving in his mouth drops of liquid falling from a cursive vase
placed above his head—a detail which clearly connects him with earth and
the “earth-wine.” In the Mexican MSS. we find the monkey intimately
connected with the octli or earth-wine gods as, for instance, in the “Lyfe
of the Indians.” I therefore reserve a more detailed discussion of this
subject for my notes on this MS. and return to the glyphs caban and kan or
can.

Just as it has been shown that the first may signify cabal=the Below, so
it is evident that the second is connected with the preposition and adverb
canal, signifying “above, on top of, on high.” Dr. Brinton sees in the kan
symbol a presentation of a polished stone, or shell pendant, or bead, and
cites the Maya dictionary of Motul which gives kan as the name for “beads
or stones which served the Indians as money and neck ornaments.” In
connection with this important statement I revert to the carved
shell-gorgets which have been found in the mounds and ancient graves in
the Mississippi valley and exhibit Maya influence. The greater number of
these exhibit a carved serpent (which in Maya is _kan_) in their centres
and this fact affords a clue to the possible origin of the Maya name for a
neck ornament given in the Motul dictionary. It is undeniable that all
evidence unites in proving that the ancient peoples of the Mississippi
valley were in traffic, if not more intimately connected, with a
Maya-speaking people and came under the influence of the ideas and
symbolism current in Yucatan.

Returning to the employment of the glyph kan in Maya Codices, for more
reasons than I am able to enumerate here, I conclude it served as an
indicative of the Above or Heaven. It is a curious fact that the Maya word
for cord is kaan, whilst the name for sky is caan. I cannot but think,
therefore, that a carved pendant with a serpent effigy=a kan, worn on a
cord=kaan, must have been associated by the Mayas with the Heaven or
sky=caan, and that this linguistic coincidence must have been a strong
factor in the development of the symbolism attached to the glyph can or
kan.

An interesting fact, which I shall demonstrate by a large series of
illustration from native Codices in a chapter of my forthcoming work on
the ancient Calendar System, will show that in their hieratic writings,
the ancient Mexican scribes represented the nocturnal heaven or sky as a
circle composed of a cord, to which stars were attached, whilst the centre
of the circle exhibited one or four stars. In my opinion the origin and
explanation of the association of the cord with stars are clearly
traceable to the above mentioned fact that in the Maya tongue the word for
cord, kaan, closely resembles the sound of the word caan=sky. The presence
of the cord in the Mexican symbols is, therefore, another indication of
their Maya origin. A proof that the Mayas also employed the cord as a
symbol of the sky, or heaven, is furnished by the much-discussed
lentil-shaped stone altar found at Copan, a small outline of which is
represented in fig. 21, no. 1. In order fully to understand the meaning
expressed by this stone, it is necessary to bear in mind how indissolubly
the idea of something circular was associated by the Mayas and Mexicans
with their conception of the vault of heaven resting on the horizon, and
of the Above, consisting of the two fluid elements, air and water.

It is scarcely necessary to refer again here to more than one authority
for the statement that the temples of the air (of the Above) were
circular, and the reason given by the natives for this was that “just as
the air circulates around the vault of the heaven, so its temple had to be
of a round shape.”(12) As a contrast to this conception, the influence of
which is also obvious in the form of the round temples and towers of the
ruined cities of Central America, I would cite the allusions to the solid
earth contained in the sacred books of the Mayas, the Popol Vuh, as being
“the quadrated earth, four-cornered, four-sided, four-bordered.” These
data establish the important fact, to which I shall recur, that the native
philosophers associated the Above, composed of air and water, with the
rounded, and the Below, composed of fire and water, with the angular form.

The Copan stone altar exhibits the circular form and is surrounded by a
sculptured cord which conveys the sound of its name kaan or caan=heaven.
On it a cup-shaped depression=ho-och, marks the sacred centre of the
heaven, the counterpart to the terrestrial bowl whence all life-giving
force proceeded. Two curved lines diverge from this and divide the vaulted
circle into two parts. The curve in the lines may be interpreted as
conveying motion or rotation whilst the division of the sky may have been
intended to signify the eastern or male and the western or female portion
of the heaven, the whole being an abstract image of central rulership and
of a dual principle incorporating the four elements. It is obvious that
the meaning intended to be conveyed might also include the duality of the
Heaven or Above, composed of the union of the elements air and water. By
painting the stone in two or four colors either of these meanings could
have been expressed. In either case it will be recognized, however, that
much as Dr. Ernest Hamy’s deductions concerning this altar have been
criticised, the learned director of the Trocadéro Museum, Paris, was
undoubtedly right in recognizing that the stone is a cosmical symbol,
intended to convey the idea of a two-fold division and analogous to the
Chinese tae-keih which it resembles, with the difference that the Copan
sign is more complex exhibiting, as it does, a central bowl-shaped
depression. A glimpse at the other symbols in fig. 21 will show that the
identical idea is expressed in the Mexican signs exhibiting a central
circle, usually accompanied by a four-fold division.

An analogous attempt to express the same native idea is recognizable in
the peculiar mushroom-shaped stone figures, represented by a number of
examples at the Central American exposition recently held at
Guatemala,(13) and recently described by the distinguished geologist and
ethnologist, Dr. Carl Sapper. The specimens had been collected in San
Salvador and Guatemala and “resemble great stone mushrooms” inasmuch as
each consists of three well-defined parts, a square pedestal from the
midst of which rises an almost cylindrical “stem” supporting a large
circular solid top, flat underneath and rounded above. The cylindrical
support is carved in the rough semblance of a human form, which, in some
instances, has rays issuing from its head.

An acquaintance with the fundamental ideas of native cosmogony enables us
to recognize that the square stone base typifies the solid part of the
universe, the Below, whilst the vaulted circle above typifies the heaven,
the Above. The figure standing between both is evidently an image of a
central lord and ruler, and the entire image is in accord with the native
mode of thought as set forth in Mr. Frank H. Cushing’s report already
cited and in the symbols which have been figured.

After reading Mr. Cushing’s account of the native American philosophy,
preserved to the present day by the Zuñis, it is impossible not to realize
how clearly the mushroom-images materialize the identical ideas which
constitute, indeed, the keynote of native thought and can be traced in
each centre of ancient American civilization. I am inclined to think that
these stone images were, originally, painted with the colors assigned to
the four quarters, which would render the symbolism more apparent. The
existence of these images in a restricted area of territory, seems,
moreover, to indicate that they had been invented there, possibly under
the influence of a religious and political creed with particular reference
to the union, in a single individual, of the power and attributes of the
Above and Below—an idea which strongly contrasts with Mexico and Yucatan,
where the idea of duality prevailed to such an extent that, by creating
two distinct religions and governments, it ultimately led to the
disintegration of the greatest of native empires and its fall, from which
it was only rallying at the time of the Conquest. It is also possible that
the Guatemala images are the expression of the reversion to a more ancient
form of philosophy or government when it had been realized that dual
government led to dissensions and disintegration. At all events the rude
mushroom figures testify that the conception of a single celestial or
terrestrial ruler of the Above and the Below filled the minds of their
makers at a time, the exact date of which it would be of utmost importance
to determine, if this were only possible. It is also interesting to note
the curious analogy presented by these figures to the well-known statement
by Confucius that, “the sage is united to Heaven and Earth so as to form a
triad, consisting of Heaven, Earth and Man.”

The association of the round form and of the peak with the Above and of
the square and bowl with the Below can be also detected in the form of
native American architecture, as exemplified, for instance, by the
contrasting shapes of two temples figured on page 75, of the Borgian Codex
(fig. 34) which were obviously dedicated to the two prevailing cults. One
of these is surmounted by a tau-shaped thatched roof with a flat top and
turned-down ends. The dedication of this temple to Night or star-cult is
conveyed in this case, by the sign for star on a black ground inserted in
the roof.(14)

                             [Illustration.]

                                Figure 34.


                             [Illustration.]

                                Figure 35.


The opposite temple exhibits a roof which rests on a black architrave and
offers a general resemblance to an inverted tau. It rises in a tapering
form and ends in a cone-shaped ornament. The existence and significance of
these two forms of temple-roofs might escape notice did the same not recur
in two high caps or mitres figured in the Vienna Codex and obviously
intended for the respective use of the Lords of the Above and of the Below
at a religious ceremonial (fig. 35). The first of these ends in a high
peak, the extremity of which is represented as capped with snow, in the
same conventional manner employed in figuring snow-mountains. An extremely
significant feature of this cap is its exhibition of a curved and rounded
pattern only on its border. The second mitre ends in a horizontal line; it
exhibits an angular pattern and two flaps hang down from it, which, as
they naturally concealed the ears of the wearer, seem to have been
symbolical of something hidden, and, perhaps, of silence and secrecy. A
third mitre is figured on the same page, which seems to unite the
characteristics of both forms and is surmounted by a young maize-shoot,
proceeding from a vase.

                             [Illustration.]

                                Figure 36.


The association of the Above with a peak or point is further illustrated
by a well-known peaked diadem always painted blue which was the symbol of
the visible ruler (fig. 36, no. 5). A peak also occurs on military shields
accompanied by four bars (fig. 36, no. 3) and presents an analogy to no. 4
from the “Lyfe of the Indians.” The latter is given as the symbol of a
sacred festival which I have demonstrated in a previous publication to
have coincided with the vernal equinox.(15) For further reasons which I
shall present in my calendar monograph, I infer that we have in this
drawing a most valuable image of the gnomon and dial employed by the Sun
priests for the observation of the equinoxes and solstices. The human
victim who was attached to the centre of the circular stone during the
same festival is usually represented with the same cone or point and eight
appendages on his head (fig. 36, no. 2). Owing to the circumstance that
this peaked head-dress, or cone, was sometimes employed by the scribes for
its phonetic value, as in fig. 36, no. 1, from the Codex Mendoza, in which
instance it is figured on a mountain and is usually painted blue, we know
positively that its name was Yope or Yopi—a valuable point since a temple
and a sort of monastery in the courtyard of the Great Temple of Mexico
were both named Yopico (Sahagun). At the same time it should be noted that
the Maya name for “a mitre,” the symbol of a divine ruler, is Yop-at. In
the Mexican ollin-signs a cone or ascending point is usually placed above
and opposite to a symbol consisting of a ring or loop. These evidently
signify the Above and Below, and in this connection it is worth noticing
that archaeologists have long puzzled over the curious forms of the two
kinds of prehistoric stone objects which have most frequently been found
in the island of Porto Rico. The first of these consists of an elongated
stone, the centre of which rises in the shape of a cone, whilst the ends
are respectively carved in the rough semblance of a head and of feet. The
second form, which has frequently been found in caves, consists of a large
stone ring, and is popularly termed “a stone collar.” I am inclined to
regard the latter as being analogous to the “stone yokes” of ancient
Mexico and to infer that the aborigines of Porto Rico practised a form of
the same cult. It should be borne in mind that the high conical stone, on
which the human victims were sacrificed, was a salient feature in an
ancient Mexican temple and that its form must have had some symbolical
meaning. The foregoing data indicate that it probably was emblematic of
the Above and Centre and was therefore regarded as the fitting place of
sacrifice to the Sun and Heaven, whilst offerings to the Earth were most
appropriately made in circular openings recalling the rim of the bowl and
the round line of the horizon. It will be seen further on that the cone
recurs in native architecture and that its use as a symbol, in the course
of time, culminated in the pyramid.

                             [Illustration.]

                                Figure 37.


Let us return to it in its rudimentary stage, as a perpendicular line
arising from a medium level, forming an inverted tau. The widespread
employment amongst American peoples of the inverted and upright tau-shape
as emblems of the Above and Below is abundantly proven and doubtlessly
arose as naturally as “the Chinese characters Shang=Above, employed as a
symbol for Heaven, and Lea=Below or Beneath, employed as a symbol for
Earth. These are formed, in the one case, by placing a man (represented by
a vertical line) above the medium level (represented by a horizontal line)
and in the other below it” (Encyclopedia Britannica, art. China) fig. 37.
Another equally graphic presentation of the analogous thought is furnished
by the familiar Egyptian sign which exhibits a loop or something rounded
and hollow above and a perpendicular line beneath the medium level. It is
well known that the tau occurs in Scandinavia and is popularly named
Thor’s hammer (fig. 38). Merely as a curious analogy I point out that in
fig. 25, no. 2, from the Vienna Codex, we have an American instance of a
tau-shaped object held in the hand in a ceremonial rite.

                             [Illustration.]

                                Figure 38.


The late and lamented Baron Gustav Nordenskjöld observed that the
entrances to the ruined estufas of the ancient cliff-dwellers of Colorado
were in the shape of an upright tau and it is well known that this is also
the case amongst the Pueblo Indians of the present day. By means of a
photograph taken by Dr. A. Warburg of Berlin, whilst witnessing the
Humis-katshina dance of the Moqui Indians at Oraibi, in May, 1896, I am
able to affirm that the native dancers wear masks and high head-ornaments,
partly of wood, on which reversed and upright tau-symbols are painted, the
first in a light and the second in a dark color. As the name of the
ceremonial dance was explained to Dr. Warburg as signifying “helping the
sprouting or growing maize,” and celebrated the advent of the rainy
season, it is obvious that the two forms of tau which were displayed in
alternate order on the heads of the dancers in the procession symbolized
the juxtaposition of the Above and Below, of Heaven and Earth.

In the ruined temples of Central America, windows in the shape of upright
and reversed taus also occur. The following series of architectural
openings (fig. 39) are copied from Mr. Alfred P. Maudslay’s invaluable and
splendid work, which has not, as yet, met with the recognition it so
richly deserves.(16) They display besides the tau-shape (_g_ and _h_)
other forms, the symbolism of which has been discussed. There are
cross-shaped (_e_), square, round and oval windows (_d_, _j_, _b_ and
_i_), the square obviously symbolical of the Earth and the round of the
Heaven. Besides these there are openings in the form of a truncated cone
(_a_ and _c_) and others ending in a narrow point (_k_). A striking form
which recalls the Moorish arch and is shown in _f_, may, perhaps, be
looked upon as an attempt to express the idea of a union of the Above and
Below.

                             [Illustration.]

                                Figure 39.


In connection with these architectural features it is interesting to study
their names in the native languages. The Nahuatl names for windows are
singularly expressive of their uses: tlachialoyan=the watching place or
look-out; puchquiauatl=the smoke opening; tlanexillotl=a word which
literally means light and splendor, and to which the following words are
related: tlanextia, verb=to shine, shed light and radiance;
tlanextilla=something revealed, made manifest, found or discovered, newly
invented or formed (brought to light); tlanexcayotiliztli=figure,
signification or example; tlanexcayotilli=something figured or
significative.

The meaning of the Maya name for window, ciznebna, is not clear, whilst
that for door, chi, is the same as for mouth, opening or entrance. At the
same time it is evident that, as in Mexico and elsewhere, the window
openings in the Maya temples must have been associated with the idea of
light, and the symbolical forms given to these besides their positions
lead to the inference that they were actually regarded as mystic framed
images, so to speak, of the supreme, invisible deity, through which, the
light of day and the darkness of night alternately revealed themselves to
those inside the sacred buildings. A careful study of the positions and
orientations of these openings may yet prove that they also served for
astronomical observation. The walls being usually pierced above reach,
nothing but the sky could have been watched through them. But besides
these, the interiors of Maya ruins contain interesting examples of mural
openings and recesses which seem to have been carefully planned so that
they should appear dark even in daytime and, in more than one case, these
display the form of the upright tau, the symbol of darkness and the
Below.(17)

                             [Illustration.]

                                Figure 40.


It does not seem to have been generally recognized that the alternate
contraposition of upright and reversed taus produces the best known and
most widely spread primitive border-design, usually known as the Greek
fret (fig. 40, no. 6). A plain demonstration of this is, oddly enough,
visible on the two side-projections of the Scandinavian brooch (fig. 13)
all symbols on which, I venture to assert, would have been perfectly
intelligible and full of meaning to an ancient Mexican. The evolution of
the fret, on the American continent, can be studied on the beautiful
wooden clubs from Brazil and British Guiana, figured in Dr. Hjalmar
Stolpes’ valuable work already referred to. As striking instances his fig.
8, pl. 1, figs. 3_a_ and 3_c_, pl. XIII, and figs. 1_a_ and 1_b_, pl. V,
should be examined. The latter instance is extremely instructive as it not
only exhibits single taus of two forms, but the same in different
positions, as well as two double-headed figures joined in one, which
illustrate the native association already discussed, of duality and of the
curved lines as the opposite of the rectangular and both respectively
figuring the Above and Below.

It is impossible to study the decorations on these South American clubs
without becoming convinced that their makers shared the same ideas as the
ancient Mexicans. They offer, indeed, a whole set of variations on the
native theme and idea of Heaven and Earth. Two instances (fig. 5_a_, pl.
IX, and 6_a_, pl. XI) in which the union of two figures produces a third,
or a single one produces two, elucidate the meaning sometimes expressed by
the designs. In the round or spiral forms, which are most frequently
accompanied by a zigzag border, I am inclined to see a presentation of air
and water, corresponding to the Mexican symbols of the Above.

As lack of space forbids my making here a more extended comparison of the
native symbols, I shall but point out how the tau, in juxtaposition and
contraposition painted in two colors, produces fig. 40, no. 3. The picture
from the Codex Mendoza of a native tlachtli, the form of which is
represented by two taus in contraposition, is partly painted black. The
same division of a single tau into two parts, colored differently,
transforms no. 3 into no. 4 and shows that a single tau could have been
employed cursively to symbolize union. 2 and 7 are but variants of 3 and
4. If, instead of angles, curved lines be given to the taus, the first
half of fig. 5 is the result. When spaces between the incurving hooks and
the border are filled out with color, the familiar design on the second
half of 5 results. With exception of the latter, the South American clubs
exhibit each of the above forms, as well as no. 8. It will be shown later
that these also occur in ancient Peru.

The foregoing examples of the employment of taus in upright and reversed
positions is, however, by no means exhaustive. Fig. 41 teaches that the
familiar checker-board or tartan design, symbolically employed in ancient
Mexico, was the simple result of taus in contraposition, the square spaces
thus found being alternately filled with black and brown or gray. The
symbolism of this design only becomes evident when all the combinations in
which it occurs have been carefully studied. It is represented in the
Codices in the doorways and arches of certain sacred edifices which are
shown to be estufas or temaz-calli by further illustrations which I could
not reproduce here, but which exhibit even the steam escaping from the
building and other unmistakable features.

                             [Illustration.]

                                Figure 41.


Sahagun has recorded how these semi-sacred edifices were specially
consecrated to the “Mother of the gods and of us all, whose curative and
life-giving power was exerted in the temazcalli, also named xochicalli,
the place where she sees secret things, rectifies what has been deranged
in human bodies, fructifies young and tender things, ... and where she
aids and cures....” It was customary for pregnant women to resort to these
baths under the care of the medicine-woman who exhorted her patient on
entering, with the words: “Enter into it, my daughter, enter into the
bosom of our Mother whose name is Yoalticitl ... warm thyself in the bath,
which is the house of flowers of our god ...” (Historia, book VI, chap.
XXVII).

The Vienna Codex contains, besides pictures of temples (fig. 41, _a_ and
_b_), two instances which elucidate the meaning of the design; _c_ of the
same figure displays the conventional symbol for land, fringed on three
sides. Enclosed in this and seen, in profile, is a stratum of
checker-board design, above which is a sheet of water; d displays a
conventionally drawn mountain, inside of which is the symbolical vase
filled with the design. From this steam or smoke ascends through the soil
of the mountain, and forces its way through the surface, above which we
see two recurved puffs of smoke and a young blossoming maize shoot,
conventionally drawn, such as may be seen worn by priestesses, as a
symbolical head decoration, on page 11 of the Vienna Codex. The seated
figure of a priest is represented as sheltering its growth with his
outspread mantle. On his back he displays a symbol, composed of two rolls
united by a crossband, which is met with in Maya and Mexican Codices. In
the latter the four projecting ends are usually painted with the colors of
the four quarters. As these are figured as united into a single sign, it
seems evident that this symbolized a union of the four elements deemed
necessary for the production of life by the ancient native philosophers.

The foregoing illustrations, to which more could be added, clearly
establish that the checkered design was associated with the symbols of
earth, heat and water. It obviously expressed the idea embodied in the
Nahuatl word xotlac=the heated earth; literally, glowing embers, also
budding and opening flowers. It was emblematic of the fall of the rain or
earth-wine upon the heated soil. In the temazcalli the same life-producing
union of the elements took place and aided human growth and health. It
would seem as though the appellation xoch-i-calli, bestowed upon the
sweat-house by the native medicine-woman, expressed the same train of
thought. Moreover, it is noteworthy, that the sound of the first part of
this name and of xo-tlac recurs in the Maya word for vase in general,
ho-och. The checker-board design would naturally have been employed in
connection with the festivals, associated with esoteric rites, which were
held in celebration of the union of the Heaven and Earth at the
commencement of the rainy season. It would, naturally, therefore, have
been used as a decoration on the drinking vessels employed in the
distribution of fermented drinks for vivifying and curative purposes. It
is met with on Peruvian drinking bowls, as proven by several examples in
the Royal Ethnographical Museum in Berlin, for instance.

It is curious to note as an interesting analogy that the same checkered
design frequently adorns the ancient Egyptian drinking bowls represented
in the hieroglyphic writings. I have also observed it in some ancient
Greek drinking vessels, preserved at the Imperial Hermitage Museum at St.
Petersburg, where it decorated the bowl itself or the garments of
Bacchantes figured thereupon. It is also met with in ancient Peruvian
textile fabrics, in black and white, as on one figure vase in the Berlin
Museum, and, needless to remark, it is a Scotch clan tartan. Its adoption
as the basis for chess-boards of ancient Egypt seems to indicate that
there it also signified the Above and Below and that the game was thought
of as an exemplification of the eternal contest between the powers of
Heaven and Earth, light and darkness, etc. We look to specialists for
information as to the origin, meaning and employment in Egypt and Greece
of this primitive and almost universal design.

                             [Illustration.]

                                Figure 42.


In ancient Mexico and possibly Peru, it obviously pertained to a set of
ideas which, in some communities, might easily have degenerated and led to
the institution of rites and ideas such as were prevalent in the Maya
colony which had established itself at the mouth of the Panuco river, on
the coast of Mexico, north of Vera Cruz, and from which the Huaxtecans of
the present day descend. It is interesting to note that the name of the
capital founded by the colonists, who seem to have emigrated owing to
well-founded religious persecution, was Tuch-pan, a word which signifies
in the Maya tongue “the umbilicus,” qualified by pan, meaning “that which
is above or excels,” etc., but which was expressed in Nahuatl
picture-writings by a rabbit=tochtli and a banner=pantli.

The opposite of the checkered or xotlac design, was the native water and
air pattern which has been pointed out as encircling the mitre of the Lord
of the Above or Heaven. It likewise figures in native pictures on the
mantles of some of Montezuma’s predecessors. The history of its origin and
development is best learned from the following native illustrations. Fig.
42, nos. 1 and 2, represents sea-waves, the Maya name for which, by the
way, is kukul-yaam, which admits of the interpretation “divine-water” or,
if we connect kukul with the Mexican coliuhqui, “twisted or bent water.” A
representation of water, as figured on a mantle in the “Lyfe of the
Indians,” conveys the idea of water moved by the action of the wind, the
blank curve reminding one also of the curves so often associated by native
artists with serpents’ heads, and with the wind and rain-gods. The
well-known symbol of the air-god is accompanied, as already shown (fig.
26), by an ornament which forms a solid frame for a hollow curve
constituting an air-image. In the following image an analogous ear
ornament is figured and it is surrounded by puffs of air or wind,
conventionally drawn (fig. 43).

                             [Illustration.]

                                Figure 43.


Whilst the foregoing illustrations amply prove that the natives associated
the curved and rounded form with water as moved by air, it must be noticed
that in Mexico and Yucatan, as well as in Brazil and Guiana, plain water
was figured by a series of parallel zigzag or undulated lines. For these
reasons I infer that the symbolical design, representing actual waves,
always expressed the union of air and water, and was therefore emblematic
of the cult of the upper elements, or the Above. It is unfortunate that,
in Mexico, no vestiges remain of the circular temples which were
particularly dedicated to Quetzalcoatl=the divine twin or lord of the twin
upper elements=air and water. Doubtlessly they were appropriately
decorated with horizontal bands exhibiting the sacred design. The ruined
condition of Central American round temples scarcely justifies the hope
that such a verification can be made. At the same time the round temple on
a square base, with its peculiar ground plan, was, of itself, an image of
the Above and of central rule extending to the four quarters (fig. 30, p.
97). That the air and water design was actually employed in America as a
frieze on sacred edifices is proven, however, by more than one
illustration in the Vienna Codex and other native MSS. (fig. 35, _c_). We
also see the design decorating the painted drinking bowls named xicalli
which were employed in the distribution of the sacred pulque or octli at
certain religious festivals. As the Mexican name given to the design
itself is xical-coliuhqui, it seems as though it was most popularly known
as the “twisted or winding pattern” of the sacred drinking vessels.

Having originated, as I have shown, from the simplest observation of the
action of air upon a surface of water, it is but natural that the same
design should have independently originated in several localities. It is,
nevertheless, worth mentioning here that the dome of one of the most
beautiful of ancient Greek remains, the choragic monument of Lysicrates,
or lantern of Demosthenes at Athens, is surrounded by a band or fascia,
cut into the water design. It is evident that, seen against the sky, this
graphically represented the curling waves of water “on summer seas,” and
this was evidently the most primitive method of employing this form of
symbolical decoration which is more familiar when executed in solid
masonry stucco, as a frieze.

The identical process of development may be observed in Mexican
architecture. In the Vienna and other native Codices, countless temples
are depicted as surmounted with fasciæ cut into rectangular designs in
such a manner that the blank space left between each solid projection
figures its inverted image in the air (fig. 35, _a_-_d_). In these open
fasciæ an intention to symbolize the solid or Earth, and the fluid or
Heaven, is discernible, whilst the step-like projections seem to express
or convey the idea of ascent and descent, perhaps the ascent of human
supplication and the descent of the much-prayed-for rain. From the other
examples of temple decorations (fig. 35, _f_ and _h_) it is evident that,
in solid friezes, a light and a dark color were employed in the same
designs, to convey the same idea.

Evidence proving that the emblems on the roofs of the temples were replete
with meaning is furnished by several representations of roofs, on which
rows of upstretched hands or of human hearts are depicted. My horror at
these seemingly ghastly emblems vanished as soon as I ascertained their
actual meaning from a passage in Sahagun’s Historia. Describing a certain
sacred dance he records that “on the white garments of the girls who took
part in it, hands and hearts were painted, signifying that they lifted
their hearts and hands to heaven, praying for rain.” Not only does this
explain the symbolism of the hands on the temples but also the native
custom observed, by modern pilgrims in Mexico and Yucatan, of painting
uplifted hands on the outer walls of sanctuaries as an act of piety and
devotion.

                             [Illustration.]

                                Figure 44.


The hideous necklaces of alternate hands and hearts which encircle the
neck of a great monolithic idol in the city of Mexico and of an image in
the “Lyfe of the Indians” are thus also proven to be the touching though
uncouth and child-like expression of a devout prayer. Having gained this
insight into the deep significance of native emblems it is interesting to
study the peculiar breast-ornament which is the emblem of Xiuhtecuhtli,
literally “the azure lord,” or the lord of the year or of fire and of the
Cihuacoatl or woman-serpent. It consists of an oblong plaque, the narrow
ends of which are cut out so as to simulate two air pyramids with steps.
The name of this symbolical ornament is recorded by Sahagun as
xiuh-tetelli, literally the turquoise or grass-green pyramid. It is
invariably painted blue and displays a round plate of burnished gold in
its centre. For more reasons than I can pause to relate here, it can be
shown that the plaque probably symbolized the Above, the blue sky, water
and air, whilst the gold plate was an image of the central divinity. The
sides of the square stool on which the god is seated are also cut out so
as to convey the idea that he is resting above terraced air-pyramids (fig.
44). His shield is surrounded by a cord and contains a cross-symbol with
lines conveying the idea of rotation and four circles. The banner above
the shield named pantli conveys the sound of the word pan=above, whilst
his conical ear-ornament symbolizes the Centre and Above. These details
are noteworthy because I am about to point out the striking analogy
between a Zuñi idol or fetish and the ancient Mexican pictures of the lord
of fire and the lord of the north or the underworld=Tezcatlipoca.

This Zuñi idol was sent to the Royal Ethnographical Museum at Berlin as
part of a representative collection by Mr. Frank H. Cushing and has been
figured and described in the publications of the Museum, with notes by Dr.
E. Seler.(18) It represents the Zuñi god Ätchialätopa whose attributes are
stone knives, who is the patron of the secret society, “Small fire” and
who is identified with a great star. His fetish represents him as standing
on the centre of a cross, formed of four beams placed vertically and
perforated with step-like perforations. The ends are cut out like those of
Xiuhtecuhtli’s blue emblem. Two parallel bars, the upper one of which is
painted blue, the color of heaven, and the lower painted green, the color
of the earth, convey the ever-present native idea of the Above and Below.
The arms of the cross are painted red with yellow ends which, according to
Mr. Cushing, represent the light emanating, in four directions, from the
star. The arms are distinctly associated with the cardinal points and each
supports the effigies of a mountain lion and a bird—typifying, evidently,
as in Mexico, the Above and Below. This cross, with the figure standing on
its centre, is suspended from above and, during a certain ceremony, it is
set into rapid gyratory motion, from left to right by the officiating high
priest.

It is impossible not to see, in this fetish, a swastika in substantial
form and in actual rotation; whilst the figure of the god, decorated with
stone knives, moves as on a pivot in the centre, presenting exactly the
same idea as in the Mexican image of the god held in the centre of a
cross-symbol by the jaws of a tecpatl or flint knife. It is unnecessary to
mention again here that the only star in the heaven, which could possibly
have been regarded as a centre of rotation, is Polaris; but I should like
to draw attention to the fact that bunches of feathers are attached to the
extremities of the cross-beams and to the summit of the terraced
head-dress of the fetish and recall the circumstance that, amongst the
Mexicans and Mayas, the names for feather were almost identical with those
for heaven or something celestial and divine.

As the Zuñi god is said to be standing on his red star (an mo-yätchun
thlana) and figures as a centre of rotation, I look upon this fetish as
affording most striking confirmation of my conclusions concerning the
origin of the swastika and cross symbols. If it is certain that, at the
present day, the Zuñis associate this star-god with Sirius and their cross
symbol with the morning star, then it is quite obvious that they have lost
the original meaning of the rotating-star fetish, which could never have
been suggested by either of these or, indeed, by any other heavenly body
but Polaris. I regret that space does not permit me to consider here, more
fully, other close analogies between ancient Mexican and modern Zuñi
religious ceremonies, etc., besides those which have been so well
described by Dr. J. Walter Fewkes.

I cannot omit to note here for further reference that the national war
gods of the Zuñis are the twin-brothers Ahaiiuta, the elder, whose altars
were situated _to the right_ or south and west of Zuñi, and Matsailéma,
the younger, whose altars stood _to the left_ or north and east of the
village. The secret society of the warriors and priests of the bow
dedicated their cult to these brothers, whose counterparts we have already
studied in Mexico and Yucatan.

Returning to the primitive designs which expressed the union of the Above
and Below, I point out an interesting example from the “Lyfe of the
Indians,” which likewise symbolizes the four quarters, and their
subdivision and their relation to the whole (fig. 32, no. 3). A somewhat
analogous design, from Peru, presents an outline resembling a swastika
(fig. 40, no. 9) which, when filled in with alternate colors, yields fig.
40, no. 1, in which the idea of the Above and Below preponderates. Another
example of an analogous employment of a light and dark color is furnished
by a shield in the Codex Mendoza, shown in fig. 1, no. 1, alongside of an
interesting image which gives us an insight into the depths of meaning
contained in the dualistic native designs. It consists of a disk, one-half
of which represents the starry heaven and the other the sun, resting on a
parti-colored support (no. 8). It is evident that day and night are thus
symbolized, and it is reasonable to infer that in some centres of thought
especially the ideas of light and darkness should have become associated
with the two different forms of cult the followers of which would be
respectively designated as the children of light and the children of
darkness. By means of a light and a dark color numberless variations of
the one theme were indeed obtained. In the native Codices, in textile
fabrics and on pottery, there are also numerous examples of an extremely
simple design consisting of a single zigzag line running between two
parallel lines and dividing the intervening space into two fields, the
lower of which is filled out with black and the other with some light
color. The dark upright and light inverted peaks were evidently employed
as familiar and favorite emblems of earth and heaven.

                             [Illustration.]

                                Figure 45.


I am inclined to see in the serrated summit of the remarkable edifice,
known as the House of Doves at Uxmal, a rendering of the same symbolism on
a gigantic scale (fig. 45). It cannot but be recognized, moreover, that a
high edifice presenting a regular series of cones, and extending from east
to west, would have afforded an excellent means of registering the varying
positions of heavenly bodies. To observers looking towards it from the
north or south, at judiciously chosen distances, the entire span of the
sky would have seemed divided into eight equal parts, seen as inverted air
pyramids between nine sections which rise in steps and terminate in
points, each gable being perforated with thirty window-like openings,
arranged in seven horizontal rows. The purpose of these gable-like piles
has been a riddle to the archaeologists, who have visited Uxmal. Dr. Wm.
H. Holmes, from whose valuable works I cite the above descriptions,
expresses his wonder at “the great building, bearing upon its roof a
colossal masonry comb, built at an enormous expenditure of time and labor
... which seemed to have been built exclusively for the purpose of
embellishing the building and holding aloft its sculptured ornaments”
(Ancient cities of Mexico, pl. I, p. 95).

I venture to maintain that this remarkable edifice not only afforded
facilities for astronomical observation but constituted in itself a great
prayer for rain wrought in stone and addressed to the Lord of Heaven by a
devout people. In corroboration of this inference, besides the foregoing
data, I point out that to this day the Pueblo Indians associate the step
pyramid form with beneficent rain and even give this shape to the edges of
the sacred bowls which are carried in the ceremonial dances by the
“rain-makers.” According to Mr. Cushing the Zuñis compare the rim of such
bowls to the line of the “horizon, terraced with mountains, whence rise
the clouds.” He was likewise informed that the terrace form represents
“the ancient sacred place of the spaces,” an expression which, though
somewhat vague, seems to corroborate my view of the Uxmal building. The
Zuñi statement that the terrace form figured mountains leads to the
subject of so-called “mountain worship.” In ancient Mexico, at the
approach of the rainy season, religious ceremonies are performed in honor
of the mountains which were looked upon as active agents in the production
of rain, because they attracted and gathered the clouds around their
summits. The tops of mountains were thus regarded as the sacred place
where the sky and heaven met and produced the showers which vivified the
earth. Pilgrimages and offerings to mountain summits formed a part of the
duties of the Mexican priesthood, but in the cities the pyramid temple
served as a convenient substitute for the mountain.

The close association of the terrace form with rain and water symbolism is
certainly exemplified in the Mexican design on a temple roof (fig. 35,
_e_). The most remarkable application of the dualistic designs is,
however, met with in Peru where, according to Wiener, the irrigation
canals which carried water to the maize fields were laid out so as to form
pattern bands like fig. 40, nos. 4 and 7, for instance. It is evident that
this system of irrigation must have been an extremely effective and
practical one, but that it had been probably adopted from superstitious
motives as an illustration of the vivifying union of the celestial shower
with the seed-laden soil. The assumption that the ancient Peruvians shared
the same ideas as the Mexicans and Mayas will be found justified by the
following data.

It is now my intention to give a brief and bare outline sketch of the
Peruvian civilization, by means of a series of quotations from the best
authorities.(19) Incomplete though this must necessarily be, it will,
nevertheless, establish, beyond a doubt, that the founders of the great
Inca empire were under the dominion of the same set of ideas which I have
been tracing throughout the American continent. The lucid records of the
Peruvian chronicles and the purity with which the system had been
maintained by the Incas, enable us to recognize and appreciate its
manifold perfections as a mode of primitive government.

The best authorities agree that the inhabitants of the country, now known
as Peru, lived in barbarism until civilization was introduced amongst them
by the Incas. One tradition designates an island in the Titicaca lake,
another Tiahuanaco, as the place where, “after the deluge,” a man or deity
appeared, divided the land into four parts and distributed these to four
brothers, amongst whom was Manco Capac, to whom was assigned the province
to the north. Each brother had a sister who was also his wife. Manco Capac
and his sister and wife Mama-Ocllo or, according to other authorities, the
third Inca Lloque Yupanqui and his consort, founded Cuzco, also given as
Kosko or Kuska, a name which, according to Garcilaso de la Vega signifies
“navel of the earth” and was bestowed “because the newly-founded capital
was to be the centre and point of all.” The city was divided into two
parts: Hanan Cuzco=the Above, which was ruled over by the Inca, and Hurin
Cuzco=the Below, which was governed by his wife and sister, who bore the
honorific title of Coya=queen and Mamanchic=our mother. The inhabitants
consequently became separated into two categories: the upper lineage and
the lower lineage, Hanan-ayllu and Hurin-ayllo. At the same time this
division was not made so “that those of one-half should have an advantage
over the other ... the command was that only one difference and
acknowledgment of superiority was to be conceded to the inhabitants of the
upper town. They were to be respected and looked upon as the first born
and elder brothers, whilst the dwellers in the lower town were to be
regarded as younger or second brothers. They were to rank as the right arm
and the left arm in all offices or places where precedence was necessary.
The same division was subsequently carried out in all the towns, great or
small, throughout the country, their inhabitants being constantly classed
into upper and lower lineages or classes.” The empire itself was named
Tauantin-suyu, signifying the four in one, or the empire, which was
divided into four provinces: Anti-suyu=East; Cunti-suyu=West, on the road
to which were two famous brooks of water named the silver serpents,
Collquemachachuay; Chincha-suyu=North; Colla-suyu=South. It is recorded
that the Coya or queen went to the Colla-suyu or South and taught the
women the art of weaving, of planting maize and of preparing it for food.
In connection with the name of female rule=Coya, and the South=Colla-suyu
it is interesting to note that the name for granary was Coll-cana. Padre
Arriaga (quoted by Rivero and Tschudi, p. 163) describes a remarkable
monument which shows that the West was also associated with the female
ruler. “The monolithic statue [magnificently sculptured and placed on a
sepulchral eminence near Hilavi] represented two monstrous figures
standing back to back. One, representing a man, faced to the East; the
other, with a woman’s face, looked towards the West.(20) Serpents were
represented as crawling up the figures and these stood on other reptiles
resembling frogs. In front of each of these idols there was a square slab
of stone which seemed to have served as an altar.”

With the dual division of the population the seeds of dissension were sown
in Peru as elsewhere. At a certain festival the youths of the upper
lineage encountered those of the lower lineage in trials of strength and
prowess, which sometimes resulted in violence. A certain feeling of
rivalry and opposition must have been thus fostered. Two forms of cult
prevailed: the Inca lords and warriors were associated with the cult of
the Above of which the emblems were golden images of the Creator and of
the Sun, “the lord of day,” to whose power rain and thunder were
attributed. The silver huaca or image of the moon, called Quilla in
Quechua and Pacsa in the Colla dialect, was in the figure of a woman and
was kept under the charge of women, the reason for this being “that the
moon was a woman.” During the festival Situa, one day was dedicated to the
Creator, the Sun and Thunder and another to “the Moon and Earth, when the
accustomed sacrifices and prayers were offered up.” We thus clearly
distinguish a cult of the Heaven and Day presided over by the Inca and a
cult of Earth and Night, whose high priestess was the Coya. She, moreover,
had charge of the embalmed bodies of her predecessors, which were regarded
as sacred and were solemnly carried forth in certain festivals, whilst the
bodies of the defunct Incas were guarded by their successor. The emblems
of both cults were, however, preserved in a single Great Temple, whose
principal doorway looked to the north, a fact of special importance in
connection with what follows.

All authorities, indeed, designate the north as the quarter whence the
foreign culture-heroes came to Peru. “The Incas had a knowledge of the
Creator from the first,” but it was not until the time of the Inca
Yupanqui that the ignorant sun-worship of the primitive inhabitants of the
country was superseded by a firmly established new and superior religion.

“Inca Yupanqui appears to have been the first to order and settle
ceremonies and religions. He it was who established the twelve months of
the year, giving a name to each and ordaining the ceremonies that were to
be observed in each. For although his ancestors used months and years
counted by the quippus, yet they were never previously regulated until the
time of this Lord. He was of such clear understanding that he reflected
upon the respect and reverence shown by his ancestors to the Sun who
worshipped it as a God. He observed that it never had any rest and that it
daily journeyed round the earth; and he said to those of his council that
_it was not possible that the Sun could be the God who created all things,
for if he was he would not permit a small cloud to obscure his splendour;
and that if he was creator of all things he would sometimes rest and light
up the whole world from one spot. Thus it cannot be otherwise but that
there is someone who directs him and this is the Pacha-Yachachi, the
Creator_, literally, the Teacher of the World.” His predecessors had
ordered an oval plate of fine gold which was to serve as an image of the
Creator of heaven and earth, and, in order to convey this meaning it was
placed between images of the sun and moon; a proof that the latter were
employed as symbols of heaven and earth.

Inca Yupanqui, however, also caused a statue of the Creator to be made of
fine gold and of the size of a boy of ten years of age in order to convey
the idea of his eternal youth. “It was in the shape of a man standing up,
the right arm raised and the hand almost closed, the fingers and thumb
raised as one who was giving an order.” The second gold statue he had
made, a personification of the sun “which was dressed like the Inca and
wore all his insignia,” shows he claimed to be and constituted himself as
the visible representative and Lord of the Above. The silver female statue
of the Moon doubtlessly exhibited, in the same manner, the insignia of the
Coya. Inca Yupanqui also ordered the houses and temple of Quisuar-cancha
to be built and, at this spot, Sir Clements Markham observed an ancient
wall, with serpents carved upon it. The name signifies, literally, “the
place of the Quisuar tree,” and will be again referred to further on.
Without pausing to discuss the subject at length let us examine further
the scheme of government, etc., introduced by the Incas, the most striking
feature of which was the systematical classification of the people, their
assignment to specified dwelling places and the distribution of labor
according to prescription.

The key to the entire gigantic system was the conception of a central
immutable supreme power which directed all visible and invisible
manifestations and which sent forth and re-absorbed all energy. In Cuzco
and in the Inca Empire we have a minutely described instance of the
application, to terrestrial government, of the laws of fixed order,
harmony, periodicity and rotation learned by earnest and patient observers
of the northern heaven, during countless centuries of time. The centre of
Cuzco consisted of a great square whence four roads radiated to the
cardinal points. In the centre of this stood a gold vase from which a
fountain flowed. The Spaniards also found in Cuzco a large,
beautifully-polished stone-cross which evidently symbolized, as in Mexico,
the four quarters and must have been appropriately placed in the square.
Garcilaso de la Vega states that the capital formed an actual image of the
whole empire, “for it was divided into four quarters and an extremely
ancient law rendered it obligatory that representatives of each province
and of each class of population should reside there in homes, the location
of which precisely corresponded to the geographical position of their
respective provinces. Each lineage was thus represented and occupied
separate dwellings, assigned to them by the governors of the quarters. All
persons were obliged to adhere to the customs of their forefathers and
also wear the costumes of their ayllus or tribes (Cieza de Leon, Cronica
chap. XCIII). For the Incas had decreed that the dresses worn by the
members of each tribe should be different, so that the people might be
distinguished from each other as, down to that time, there had been no
means of knowing to what locality or tribe an Indian belonged.”... In
order to avoid confusion the modes of wearing the hair were rigidly
prescribed and the bands worn on the head by the vassals had to be black
or of a single color only. The higher in rank a person was the more his
costume resembled that of the Inca, without, however, approaching it in
length and richness. “Thus, even in an assemblage of 100,000 persons it
was easy to recognize individuals of each tribe and of each rank by the
signs they wore on their heads.”...

“It was obligatory that each should permanently live in the province he
belonged to. Each province, each tribe and, in many parts each village,
had its own language which was different from that of its neighbors. Those
who understood each other by speaking the same language considered
themselves as related to each other and were friends and confederates....
The Incas employed a private language of their own which none but members
of the royal lineage presumed or dared to learn.” Garcilaso de la Vega,
who claimed royal descent, stated that unfortunately no records remained
to enable one to form an idea of what the Inca language was like.

The autocratic, though peaceable way in which the novel scheme of
government was imposed upon the inhabitants of Peru by the foreign
chieftains is best proven by the following passages from the Rites and
Laws of the Incas (p. 77) and Garcilaso de la Vega (pp. 9 and 10). “With a
view that each tribe should be clearly distinguishable and after assigning
a different costume to each they were ordered to choose their respective
pacariscas, a word meaning, literally, their birth and origin. They were
told to choose for themselves whence they were descended and whence they
came, and as the Indians were generally very dull and stupid, some chose
to assign their origin to a lake, others to a spring, others a rock,
others a hill or ravine. But every lineage chose some object for its
pacarisca. Some tribes [subsequently] adored eagles because they boasted
to have descended from them ... others adored fountains, rivers, the
earth, which they call Mother, or air, fire, ... snow-mountains, maize,
the sea, named mother-sea.”

According to Garcilaso de la Vega “the Peruvian tribes subsequently
invented an infinity of fables concerning the origin of their different
ancestors.... An Indian does not consider himself honorable unless he can
trace his descent from a river, fountain, lake or the sea, or from some
wild beast like the bear, puma, ocelot, eagle, etc.” An example of a
certain amount of vain-glory was indeed set by the diplomatic Inca himself
who claimed, for himself and lineage, descent from the Sun and reserved
burnished gold ornaments for his particular use. His successors
subsequently built a temple of the Sun at Cuzco and set up its image made
of gold and precious stones. Around this, the royal “pacarisca,” they
placed the mummies of all the dead Incas. In another room there was an
image of “the moon, with a woman’s face,” and about it were the mummies of
the royal women. From this we learn that the latter assigned their origin
to the moon and that it was their pacarisca or huaca. As an illustration
of the way in which creation-myths are sometimes evolved from actual
occurrences, it is interesting to study another account of the mode in
which tribal regulations were introduced into Peru. Owing, most probably,
to the fact that one of the titles given to the Creator was “the Teacher,”
we find Molina attributing to the Creator himself the establishment of the
tribal system and the assignment of totems and different costumes to each
group or family. If we read his account and, with Garcilaso de la Vega and
others, attribute to the Incas the introduction of civilization into Peru,
we recognize the practical good sense with which they accomplished the
rather difficult task of obliging each tribe to wear a different costume.
“In Tiahuanaco ... he made one of each nation of clay and painted [these]
with the dresses that each one was to wear. Those who were to wear their
hair, with hair; and those who were to be shorn, with hair cut ... when he
had finished making the nations and painting the said figures of clay, he
gave life and soul to each one, as well man as woman ... each nation then
went to the place to which he ordered it to go.”

I confess that, until I studied the above record in full, I had very vague
ideas about the huacas or “idols” of the Peruvians. But when I found it
stated, further on, that “each tribe wore the dress with which their huaca
is invested,” I began to realize what huacas might originally have been.
It would seem that on assigning a different costume and distinctive name
to each tribe, the founder of the new colony gave each chief as a model, a
different clay doll, painted with the distinctive marks he and his people
were to adopt. This figure would naturally have been kept for reference
and treated as something sacred. On certain official occasions it would be
produced as a means of identification or proof that the prescribed
costumes had been strictly adhered to. To this practical and sensible plan
the origin of the so-called tribal and household idols of the Peruvians
and of the Mexicans can doubtlessly be assigned. Invented as an aid in the
establishment of tribal-names and dress-regulations and intimately
connected with the entire system of government, these huacas gradually
became the representative of the ancestor of the clan, its “canting” arms
and its sacred palladium. We are told that after the tribes had chosen
their various ancestors or origins, such as caves, hills, fountains, etc.,
they settled in the land and multiplied. Then, on account of having
“issued or descended from stated localities, the people made huacas and
places of worship of these, in memory of the origin of their lineage....
The huacas they use are in different shapes.... Some say the first of
their lineages were turned into falcons, condors and other animals or
birds” (Molina ed. Hakluyt, p. 5). A certain form of ancestor-cult was
thus evolved in a natural manner. “Idolatrous rites increased and people
devoted themselves to the worship of huacas ... each village had its
huaca. The cult assumed such proportions under Ccapac Yupanqui that he
exclaimed: ‘How many false gods are there in the land, to my sorrow and
the misfortune of my vassals! When shall we see these evils remedied?’ ”

At the same time we find that clay or wooden figures continued to be
employed evidently as a method of keeping an accurate register of the
population. In the capital, one building held duplicates of all the huacas
throughout the land. When a new province was conquered the Inca carried
its principal huaca to Cuzco. One or more living representatives of the
conquered tribe, wearing its characteristic dress, were obliged to reside
in the capital. In ancient Mexico these “living images of the gods” are
one of the most striking features of the native civilization and have been
persistently misunderstood, especially by modern authorities. As these
“living gods” are specially treated in the “Lyfe of the Indians,” I shall
merely point out here that small clay portraits or effigies of persons
were made in Mexico at certain stages of an individual’s life and also
after his death. These seem to have been employed for statistical
purposes.

In Mexico and Peru large numbers of small images were preserved in each
household and were under the charge of its chief or “older brother,” who
was obliged to guard and render account of them. Of course the Spanish
conquerors took it for granted that all of these were idols and, in their
ignorance, destroyed them unmercifully. Once the native system of tribal
organization is understood, it becomes evident that an accurate register
of all members of a tribe was of utmost importance. By means of a group of
more or less skillfully-modelled figures or heads the size of a family
could be ascertained at a glance by the government recorder. In the light
of this recognition it seems more than probable that the immense numbers
of small clay heads of various kinds, found in the “street of the dead” at
the base of the great pyramids of Teotihuacan, and elsewhere, indicate
that, in these localities, a periodical and official registration of
deaths was carefully carried on. This assumption is fully corroborated by
the conclusions I reached, in 1886, after making a minute study of a large
number of terra-cotta heads(21) and ascertaining that numbers of them were
portraits of dead persons. The above inference is, moreover, confirmed by
the name of Teotihuacan, which means, literally, “the place of the lords
or masters of the teotle.” The term teotl was given to the head of a
tribe, who constituted the living image of the tribal ancestor. When he
died he himself became one of the tribal ancestors and all dead lords were
termed teotle.

The foregoing data enlighten us as to the practical value of a sternly
enforced system of division and differentiation for the control of the
population, and of clay images of persons for statistical purposes. We
have seen that, during many centuries, the energy of the rulers was
directed towards making groups of people as distinct and different from
each other as possible. They were rigidly kept apart and, in all
assemblages, they occupied separate positions, in a fixed order of
relation to each other. “All the people of Cuzco came out according to
their tribes and lineages ... and assembling in the great square ... sat
down on their benches, each man according to the rank he held, the
Hanan-Cuzco on one side and the Hurin-Cuzco on the other” (Molina ed.
Hakluyt, p. 26). Beside this dual division of the entire population, under
the separate rulerships of the Inca and Coya, who were linked together,
however, in a sacred and indissoluble union and respectively represented
Heaven and Earth, let us study the executive administration of the
religious and civil governments.

Two sets, each consisting of four rulers, next in rank to the Inca and
Coya, are described: Each quarter or Suyu was ruled over by a “viceroy,”
or “Inca governor,” entitled tucuyricoc=“he who sees all,” or Capac. In
the days of the Inca Huayna Capac the names of the four “viceroys” are
recorded as having been Capac=Achachic, Capac=Larico, Capac=Yochi,
Capac=Hualcaya. These were obviously members of the Inca family and next
in rank to the Inca, who presided as supreme pontiff over the religious
government. The civil and tribal administration was executed by four
Curacas, each of which had charge of 10,000 persons belonging to the
ayllus=tribes or lineages. The titles of these four Curacas are recorded
as: Hunu-Camayu or Camayoc, Huaronca-Camayu or Camayoc, Pachaca-Camayu or
Camayoc, Chunca-Camayu or Camayoc. As their titles show, they were the
chief accountants or recorders of statistics, which were recorded by means
of the quippus. Under them, in regular order there were officers, who
respectively had charge of 500, 100, 50 or 10 individuals. In the latter
instance it is expressly stated that it was always one man out of the ten
who governed and rendered account of the remaining nine. The four chief
recorders dwelt in Cuzco but “left it every year and returned in February
to make their report ... bringing with them the tribute of the whole
empire. They also reported upon the administration every year recording
the births and deaths that had occurred among men and flocks, the yield of
crops and all other details, with great minuteness” (Polo de Ondegardo).

From the recorded details of organization we learn that the governmental
scheme introduced by the Incas was based on the assumption that the
standard population of the empire should number 40,000 individuals under
the civil rulership of 4 recorders, 40 first-grade officers, 400
second-grade officers, 4,000 third-grade officers—each of the last being
responsible for nine individuals besides himself. It is noteworthy that
the three grades of officers correspond to the threefold division of the
entire produce of the land, between the Inca, the Huaca and the Ayllu,
equivalent to the religious government, the civil government and the
people—to the Above, Below and Middle. The minimal division of people into
groups of ten of which one was the governmental representative
corresponds, moreover, to the classification into the following ten
categories, according to their ages:

1. Mosoc-aparic: baby, “newly begun,” “just born.”
2. Saya-huarma: child, “standing boy,” age 2-6.
3  Macta-puric: “child that can walk,” age 6-8.
4. Itanta-requisic: “bread-receiver,” boy about 8.
5. Pucllac-huarma: “playing boy,” age 8-16.
6. Cuca-pallac: “Coca pickers,” age 16-20.
7. Yma-huayna: “as a youth,” light service,  age 20-25.
8. Puric: “able-bodied,” tribute and service, age 25-50.
9. Chaupi-rucca: elderly, light service, age 50-60.
10. Puñuc-rucca: dotage, no work, 60 upwards.(22)

Although for statistical purposes, exact registers of each of these groups
were annually made by the recorders, it is evident that the purics or
“able-bodied” men constituted the most important portion of the
population. They naturally fell into two groups consisting of the nobility
and commoners, but scattered evidence amply provides that they were
strictly classified according to the special service or tribute they
rendered to the government. The best produce of each province was brought
to Cuzco.

The inhabitants of each region were specially trained to render certain
services or to excel in particular industries—by this means each tribe
gradually became identified with its special industry or aptitude. The
necessity that the supply of their produce should be constant and regular,
must have necessitated the permanent maintenance of a fixed number of
workers at each branch of industry, a fact which would give rise to rigid
laws controlling the liberty of the individual, forcing children to adopt
their parents’ avocations and forbidding intermarriages between persons of
different provinces. As scattered mention is made of the following general
classification of the male population, I venture to note them as follows,
provisionally:

Nobility: Commoners.

1. lords: shepherds (of lamas),
2. priests: hunters,
3. warriors: farmers,
4. civil governors: artificers.

The female population was doubtlessly subdivided in an analogous manner,
for it is expressly recorded that all marriageable girls were kept in four
different houses. Those of the first class, qualified as “the white
virgins,” were dedicated to the service of the Creator, the Sun and the
Inca; the second were given in marriage to the nobility; the third class
married the Curacas or civil governors, and the last were qualified as
“black,” and pertained to the lower classes.

Caste division was never lost sight of—indeed one Inca went so far as to
order that all the people of the Below “should flatten the heads of their
children, so that they should be long and sloping from the front.” Thus
they should ever be distinguishable from the nobility and “yield them
obedience.” Although it is not expressly stated, it may be inferred from
actual specimens of skulls which have been found that, in some localities,
in order to differentiate the two classes still more, members of the
nobility strove to mould the heads of their children in a high peak, so
that they too should perpetually bear the mark of their rank. Whether such
a procedure would exert a correspondingly elevating or abasing influence
upon the intellectual development of the two classes is a problem for
anthropologists.

A very simple explanation of the reason why artificial deformation of the
skull was ever adopted, is obtainable when the all-powerful dominion of a
certain set of ideas is recognized. Many other customs, still in practice
amongst American tribes, are likewise explained by the arbitrary division
of population into classes and categories. The Peruvian custom of
bestowing one name upon a child when it was one year old and another when
it attained maturity is the direct outcome of the classification of
individuals by age. The ceremonial observances which accompanied the
bestowal of these names were accompanied by a change of costume which
constituted the official enrolment or advancement into another class. The
existence of further systematic class-distinctions is proven by the
description of the picturesque ceremony performed in the month of August
at Cuzco and called “the driving out of sickness.” In the centre of the
great square around the urn of gold which typified the “central fountain”
(precisely the idea expressed by the name of Mexico), four hundred
warriors assembled. One hundred, representing one of the four ayllus,
faced towards each cardinal point and subsequently ran at full speed in
its direction, crying “Go forth all evils!”

We have now traced the idea of the Above and Below, Centre and Four
Quarters in Ancient Peru. It remains to be noted that the capital itself,
which was to be the image of the whole empire, was primarily divided into
two halves and four quarters, and subdivided into 4×3=12 wards the names
of which doubtlessly corresponded with that of their inhabitants. When the
sacred centre of the capital is added to these it is clear that the City
of Cuzco was subdivided into as many parts as there were directions in
space, _i. e._ 13. It exemplified, therefore, an association of 2×10=20
categories of people classified according to ages, with thirteen
directions in space, and a general subdivision of all classes into four
parts. The Inca with the four Capacs and the Coya with the four Camayocs
formed two groups of five each, which could well have been represented by
a large central figure surrounded by four smaller ones of equal size. By
coloring these with red, yellow, black and white, their assignment to the
cardinal point could have been expressed. The central figure could be
painted in four colors, for only the Inca and his lineage could wear
many-colored garments, these being indicative that they represented the
centre or union of the four quarters.

Two important features of the system remain to be discussed: We have
studied the minute and methodical classification of the entire population
into distinct groups without touching upon the practical reasons why this
was done. We have analyzed the great machinery of the Inca dominion as it
lies broken and motionless. But endow the giant wheel with motion,
introduce systematical rotation into its every part, regulate the
occupations of the people by a fixed series of work-days and holidays.
Send them forth to their work and collect the products of their labor at
set intervals, _institute a calendar_, and you will have set the machinery
of state in motion and realized how the classification of individuals
according to rank, ages, and occupations was absolutely necessary in order
to obtain a successful and harmonious result. It has already been shown
that the institution of the calendar and establishment of twelve festival
periods of thirty days each, in a year, succeeded the division of the
people into groups and their assignment to fixed places of abode.

“They commenced to count the year in the middle of May, a few days more or
less, on the first day of the Moon ... in this month they held the
festivals of the Sun” (Molina ed. Hakluyt, p. 16). I direct particular
attention to the fact that it was the new May moon which controlled the
beginning of the religious calendar, although the Incas observed the
equinoxes and solstices and the cult of the Sun was under their special
care. The twelve divisions of the year accord with the twelve wards of
Cuzco surrounding the central enclosure which was always the place where
the festivals were held and the people congregated.

I have as yet found no account of the lesser divisions of time in Peru,
but note that the period of thirty days consisted of six periods of five
days each, a subdivision which would obviously accord with native habits
of thought if associated with the six terrestrial directions in space and
if a reunion of people and collection of produce from four quarters took
place on every fifth day in the capital. In my special work on the
Calendar systems of ancient America I shall be able to discuss more fully
their intimate indissoluble relation to the regulation of labor and
control of the food supply absolutely requisite for the great capital.

The idea of rotation was carried out in a ceremony described by Molina.
When the December moon was full, after having ploughed their fields during
twelve days, “all persons returned to Cuzco ... the people went to a house
called moro-uco, near the houses of the Sun and took out a very long cable
which was kept there, woven in four colors, black, white, red and yellow,
at the end of which was a stout ball of red wool. Everyone took hold of
it, the men on one side, the women on the other, performing the sacred
dance called yaquayra. When they came to the square ... they went round
and round until they were in the shape of a spiral shell. Then they
dropped the cable on the ground and left it coiled up like a snake. The
people returned to their places and those who had charge of the cable took
it back to its house.” An extremely important instance of the application
of the spiral is preserved in an illustration in the Account of the
Antiquities of Peru by the native chronicler Salcamayhua (ed. Hakluyt, p.
109). He relates that the Inca Huayna-Capac, when he reached the town of
Tumipampa, “ordered water to be brought from a river by boring through a
mountain, and making the channel enter the city by curves in this way:”

                             [Illustration.]

                                Figure 46.


The illustration, reproduced here (fig. 46), exhibits an extremely
ingenious mode of irrigation which divided the country surrounding the
town into nine zones of land lying between currents of water. These are
cut through by an exit canal which, at the same time, presumably supplied
a direct water-way for traffic to and from the town. The association of
the spiral form with irrigation would not, perhaps, seem as important and
significant did we not know that the ancient Peruvians, as proven by
Wiener, habitually laid out the irrigation canals in their maize-fields so
as to form regular designs, some of which resembled those illustrated on
fig. 40, nos. 2, 4, 6, 7, which have been shown to signify the union of
the Above and Below, or Heaven and Earth. In the Peruvian irrigation
canals the water supplied the light lines and the earth the dark, and when
the small canals were full and were observed in certain lights, they must
have resembled light blue or white patterns running through the dark
earth. That their inventors and makers actually associated them with
profound meaning and laid them from superstitious as well as practical
motives is obvious; for, in Peru, as in Mexico, we find the periodical
union of the Heaven and Earth, of rain and earth celebrated with
ceremonial drinking of chicha, specially brewed for this period which
seems to have been the regularly appointed time for juvenile match-making,
by order of the Inca.

“When the Inca gave women as wives they were received because it was the
command of the Inca ... because of this it was considered that she was
taken until death and she was received on this understanding and never
deserted” (Molina). “When the Inca Rocca married his sister, six thousand
people were married on the next day” (Montesinos). In the festival called
Ccapac Raymi, maidens who had attained womanhood offered bowls of
fermented chicha to the youths who had just been admitted to the ranks of
the warriors.

“During this festival the Priests of the Sun and of the Creator brought a
quantity of fuel, tied together in handfuls, and dressed as a man and a
woman ... they were offered to the Creator, the Sun and the Inca and were
burnt in their clothes together with a sheep” (Molina).

Towards the end of the same month (November), feasts were celebrated for
the flocks of the huacas, that they might multiply; for which sacrifices
were made throughout the kingdom. Ultimately “public solemn sacrifices
were made to the Creator, the Sun, the Thunder and the Moon for all
nations, that they might prosper and multiply” (Molina). A few weeks
later, an exemption from ceremonial bondage, for three months, commenced.
Throughout January, February and March no religious festival took place at
Cuzco—the farmers attended to their land and the people were left at
liberty to pursue their various avocations uninterruptedly (Molina ed.
Hakluyt, pp. 51 and 52). I have already shown that the same exemption from
ceremonial bondage during ninety to one hundred days of the year was
customary in Mexico; and, in my note on the Ancient Mexican Calendar
System, communicated to the Congress of Americanists at Stockholm in 1894
(p. 16), I explained the reasons which had led me to infer that “the
religious festivals were concentrated in the ritual years of 260 days,”
which indeed forms a unit, consisting of a complete set of combinations of
the numbers 13 and 20.

In Dr. Franz Boas’ admirable monograph on the Social Organization and
secret societies of the Kwakiutl Indians (Washington, 1897, p. 418), it is
shown that at the present day the clan system is only in force during one
division of the year. “At the beginning of the winter ceremonial the
social system is completely changed. The period when the class system is
in force is called bā-xus. The period of the winter ceremonial is
designated as ‘the secrets,’ ‘making the heart good,’ also ‘brought down
from Above.’ The Indians express this alternating of seasons by saying
that in summer the bā-xus is on top, the secrets below, and _vice versa_
in winter. During this time the place of the clans is taken by a number of
secret societies: the spirits who had appeared to mythical ancestors give
new names to the men to whom they appear, but these names are only in use
during the time when the spirits dwell amongst the Indians, _i. e._, in
the winter.” Therefore from the moment when the spirits are supposed to be
present, all the summer names are dropped and the members of the nobility
take their winter names. The winter ceremonial societies are arranged in
two principal groups; these are subdivided into 2×10=20 groups according
to age and sex.

Dr. Boas distinguishes “three classes of tribal names and of clan names,
viz., such as are collective forms of the names of the ancestors, names
taken from the region inhabited by the tribe or clan and names of
honour.... Each clan derives its origin from a mythical ancestor ... the
present system of tribes and clans is of recent growth ... their numbers
have undergone considerable changes in historical times.” A careful study
of the material presented by Dr. Boas shows, however, that the
ground-plans of the entire social fabric reared by the Kwakiutl Indians
closely resembles that on which the stately Maya, Mexican and Peruvian
civilizations were reared.

Returning to Peru, it is particularly noteworthy that the above mentioned
solemn sacrifices to the Creator, the Sun and Thunder, and Moon and Earth,
held in November, were thus offered to them jointly in one consecrated
place, whereas, at other seasons, the cult was performed separately and on
different days, before the emblems of the Above and Below.

Notwithstanding the moderation and tolerance which seem to have been
characteristic of the Inca government, and the apparent equality and
accord of the two cults, the heads of which were the Inca and Coya, we
find evidences of discord in the historical records. The Inca empire had
scarcely been established for more than a few centuries(23) when we
discern signs of a serious rebellion under the leadership of the
Chuchi-capac, the chief of the Southern province or Colla-suyu, pertaining
to the Below. From the taunts he uttered in the presence of the Inca on a
festive occasion and which have been recorded verbally by Salcamayhua, it
is clear that the chief of the Collas asserted that he (and the people of
his province) actually practised sun-cult although “his throne was of
silver;” that is to say, notwithstanding the fact that moon-cult pertained
to the quarter to which he was assigned, namely, to the Below. He
justifies his departure from moon-cult by taunting the Inca that he, in
turn, did not adhere strictly to sun-cult but worshipped the impersonal
Creator. This struggle between the ancient native sun-cult and star-cult
and this religious dissension, the reason for which is apparent, initiated
the long period of internal strife and warfare which ultimately made the
Spanish Conquest such an easy matter.

During the course of these wars the Peruvian Inca, on one occasion,
avenged himself for a supposed insult by having drums made of the skins of
some of the enemies’ messengers and by sending back others of these
“dressed as women,” that is to say degraded from their positions as
warriors or noblemen to the ranks of the commoners. A similar degradation,
inflicted upon the Tlatelolcan rebels by the Mexicans has already been
mentioned and can only be fully understood when the class-system is
recognized.

From this and analogous instances it is evident that, admirable as the
scheme of government seems to have been as a means of laying the
foundations of civilization, and of teaching primitive people agriculture,
stability, law and order, yet the very features which rendered it so
efficient at first became, eventually, the cause of its gradual
disintegration, as soon as a certain degree of culture prosperity was
attained by the community. One mode of avoiding the evils of
over-population and of ridding the capital of its restless, and
enterprising or troublesome members, was the system of Mitimaes or
colonists. This merits particular attention, because it formed an integral
part of the marvellous and widespread scheme of organization we have been
studying, and therefore helps to an understanding of the customary means
by which civilization was spread in past ages throughout the American
continent.

As the population of Cuzco increased and greater food supplies were found
necessary, the Incas extended their dominions by a series of conquests.
“As soon as they had made themselves lords of a province they left
Mitimaes or settlers there, who caused the natives to live in communities”
and established a small centre of local government on the pattern of
Cuzco. Mitimaes or colonists were also sent, from different provinces, to
live on the frontiers, bordering on hostile countries, so as to aid in
defending them against the enemies. The establishment of colonies in
distant districts was therefore a tried and familiar custom of those who
possessed the wonderful governmental plan we have been studying.

I have shown that the greater the prosperity of a civilized community
organized on this plan, the more imperative the necessity of founding new
colonies would sometimes become. The urgent need of greater food supplies
would lead to the sending out of expeditions for the purpose of surveying
the surrounding country and ascertaining the quality of its produce. In
his MS. Noticia, Padre Oliva speaks of an exploring party which was sent
out by the ancestor of the Incas with the injunction to return in a year.
After a few years had passed and none of the party returned, a second
expedition was sent out in search of the first and this led to the final
establishment of the Inca dominion in a promising region. Sahagun recounts
how a Maya colony was established at Panuco; Montezuma himself related to
Cortés that he and his lineage were descendants of colonists from distant
parts; traditions of culture-heroes who established civilization amongst
them abound amongst Central American tribes; finally, Peru is shown to
have been civilized by rulers who carried out, systematically, a
ready-made plan in a comparatively short time. Whence did all these
culture-heroes emanate, carrying the identical method and system into
widely separated districts and establishing centres of civilization in the
richest and most fertile parts of the American Continent?

Documentary evidence certainly justifies the inference that the
civilization of Peru itself was due to just such a deliberately executed
plan of colonization, which gradually extended southwards and ultimately
took root and flourished in the most favorably situated locality.

Leonce Angrand, who cites Acosta, Montesinos, Garcia, Boturini, Valera,
Garcilaso de la Vega, Gomara, Balboa, Paz Soldan, d’Orbigny, Zarate, Cieza
de Leon, Torquemada, Herrera, Velasco, Rivero and Tschudi, Gibbon,
Stevenson, Castelnau, Desjardins, Villavicencio, Roman and others, unites
their testimony in the following sentence: “It is therefore solely towards
the North, in the elevated mountainous region, that researches should be
directed [in order to ascertain the origin of the Peruvian civilization].
As soon as this is done innumerable proofs appear of the residence, in
extremely ancient times, of people who can scarcely belong to other races
than those who founded Cuzco and Tiahuanaco. It is therefore, from the
North that these hardy pioneers of humanity came, from distant
civilizations, and it is certainly by going northwards that one must look
for traces of one or the other current of civilization. The inexhaustible
force of expansion of the Inca Empire extended to the North as well as in
other directions.”

Angrand also mentions a line “of prehistoric ruins which extend northwards
from Peru and display the essentially characteristic outlines of the
Mexican Teocallis or temples.”(24)

Garcilaso de la Vega, citing Padre Blas Valera, goes so far as to state
that the race, which introduced human sacrifices and ritualistic
cannibalism into Peru, “had come from the region of Mexico, peopled the
regions of Panama and the Isthmus of Darien and all those great mountains
which extend between Peru and the new kingdom of Granada” (the present
Nicaragua).(25)

According to Padre Anello Oliva, whose manuscript notes on Peru are
preserved in the British Museum Library, the immediate ancestors of the
Incas were colonists who came from unknown parts either by land or by sea,
and settled at Caracas (Atlantic coast), whence they gradually spread
southwards. As his authority for this statement, he cites original
manuscripts which had been placed in his hands by a Spanish missionary of
high standing. Among these was a relation by a Quipucamayoc or “accountant
by means of quippus,” named Catari, who had been a chronicler of the
Incas. His forefathers had occupied the same post and had handed down the
above record as having been related to them by their predecessors.

This account does not disagree with that of Salcamayhua who states that
“all the nations of the empire had come from beyond Potosi, in four or
five armies, arrayed for war and settled in the districts as they
advanced.”

Whatever opinions may be held of the relative reliability of the Spanish
chroniclers one thing is certain: that not one ventures the statement that
the Inca civilization was gradually evolved by the native race of Peru and
that all agree in assigning its introduction to an alien race of rulers
who came from the North, and gradually united the scattered indigenous
tribes together under a central government. Americanists will doubtless
agree with me in stating that, until the past history, antiquities and
languages of all tribes inhabiting South and Central America have been
exhaustively studied, no absolutely satisfactory conclusion can be formed
as to when and how civilization was carried to Peru.

On the other hand, even in the present preliminary stage of investigation,
there are certain undeniable facts which, if brought to notice at this
early date, may prove of inestimable value in directing future research.
One of these facts will doubtless appear to many as strange and
inexplicable but as noteworthy as it appears to me.

In Cristoval de Molina’s account of the fables and rites of the Incas(26)
already cited, a fable is related concerning the Inca Yupanqui, the
Conqueror, who extended the domain of the Peruvian empire and instituted
the worship of a creator who, unlike the sun, could rest and light up the
world from one spot.

“They say that, before he succeeded [to rulership], he went one day to
visit his father Uiracocha Inca, who was at Sacsahuana, five leagues from
Cuzco. As he came up to a fountain called Susur-puquio, he saw a piece of
crystal fall into it, within which he beheld the figure of an Indian in
the following shape:

“Out of the back of his head there issued three very brilliant rays like
those of the Sun. Serpents were twined around his arms, and on his head
there was the llautu or royal fringe worn across the forehead of the Inca.
His ears were bored and he wore the same earpieces as the Inca, besides
being dressed like him. The head of a lion came out from between his legs
and on his shoulders was another lion whose legs appeared to join over the
shoulders of the man. A sort of serpent also twined over the shoulders.

“On seeing this figure the Inca Yupanqui fled, but the figure of the
apparition called him by his name from within the fountain saying, ‘Come
hither, my son, and fear not, for I am the Sun, thy father. Thou shalt
conquer many nations: therefore be careful to pay great reverence to me
and remember me in thy sacrifices.’ The apparition then vanished, while
the piece of crystal remained. The Inca took care of it and they say that
he afterwards saw everything he wanted in it. As soon as he was Lord he
ordered a statue of the Sun to be made as nearly as possible resembling
the figure he had seen in the crystal. He gave orders to the heads of the
provinces in all the lands he had conquered, that they should make grand
temples, richly endowed, and he commanded all his subjects to adore and
reverence the new Deity, as they had heretofore worshipped the Creator....
It is related that all his conquests were made in the name of the Sun, his
Father, and of the Creator. This Inca also commanded all the nations they
conquered to hold their huacas in great veneration....”

It is a startling but undeniable fact that one of the beautiful
bas-reliefs found at Santa Lucia Cozumalhuapa near the western coast of
Guatemala, about 1,200 miles to the north of the latitude of Cuzco,
answers in a most striking manner to the description given of Inca
Yupanqui’s vision.(27)

Amongst the thirteen sculptured slabs discovered at Santa Lucia, there are
six entire slabs and the fragment of another which are of almost uniform
size and may be ranked among the finest examples of aboriginal art which
have as yet been found on the American Continent. They represent seven
different renderings of the same theme. On each slab an individual wearing
elaborate insignia is represented as standing with one arm raised and his
head thrown back in the act of gazing upwards towards a celestial figure
which seems to be descending towards him. The arms and heads of these
nobly conceived figures are visible, but in each case the faces seem to
issue from a highly ornate symbol, which is different in each one, just as
the insignia of each individual also varies in detail. At the same time it
is obvious that the seven slabs commemorate as it were an identical
circumstance,—the apparition of the same divinity to seven different
individuals, six of which are represented with the sign of speech coming
forth from their mouths in precisely the same manner. The general
resemblance, notwithstanding the distinct individuality of each
bas-relief, suggests that they commemorate the visions seen under similar
circumstances by seven distinct personages of the same rank and position.
Involuntarily one thinks of the period of enforced fast and vigil which
marks the attainment of manhood and is still obligatory amongst North
American tribes, amongst whom it only ends when they have entered into
communion with their totemic ancestor. I am inclined to view these
commemorative tablets as commemorating an analogous rite and perpetuating
the visions of successive members of one ruling family, or clan. The
divinity, invariably associated with serpent symbols, seems to be
Quetzalcoatl, the divine twin or serpent, exhibiting in some cases the
emblem of the Sun, but evidently revealing itself to each personage under
a slightly different form.

                             [Illustration.]

                                Figure 47.


The accompanying drawing (fig. 47) of one of the Santa Lucia bas-reliefs,
reproduced from Dr. Habel’s work, will suffice to establish its
resemblance to Padre Oliva’s description of the apparition seen by the
youthful Inca Yupanqui. After a careful comparison of the text to the
sculptured bas-relief, it must be admitted that a more graphic and
impressive illustration of the episode can scarcely be imagined. Its lower
portion displays a youthful figure, looking upwards and exhibiting a
necklace, the circular ear-pieces and royal fringe or llautu of the Incas.
From his shoulders hangs the skin of a puma or lion with its head
downwards. Molina relates that lion-skins with the heads were specially
prepared for the ceremonial when youths were admitted into the ranks of
knighthood, the last rite of which was the piercing of their ears and the
enlargement of the orifice made.(28)

The youth wears a singular head-dress, or diadem, consisting of what
appears to be an eye with conventionally drawn upper lid, surmounted by
three pointed rays, behind which some long wavy feathers are visible.(29)

The celestial apparition to which the youthful figure is looking up,
likewise exhibits the same necklace, pieces, and royal fringe of the
Incas. Indistinctly though some of the details are given, it seems as
though intertwined serpents encircled its head and possibly its neck. The
head of the vision is surmounted by an enlarged rendering of the
conventionally drawn eyelid and three pointed rays which form the diadem
of the youthful knight. The face of the vision occupies, however, the
place of the eye on the diadem. In this connection it is interesting to
note that in the Nahuatl language, which, as (_op. et loc. cit._) proven
by Buschmann, was spoken in Guatemala where the bas-relief was found, the
word ixtli designates face, whilst ixtololotli signifies eye. Situated
between the right elbow of the celestial figure and the diadem of the
youth, there is a diminutive reproduction of the eye, eyelid and three
rays, with the addition that what appear like two (or three?) drops of
water or two eyes descend from it towards a square symbol which resembles
the Mexican sign for tlalli=earth, whilst the eye symbol is closely
analogous to a well-known Mexican sign which has been interpreted as a
star, and has, but not as yet satisfactorily, been identified with the
planet Venus. Without pausing to study this sign as it appears in ancient
Mexico I point out that the position and mode of representation of the
upper figure in the bas-relief sufficiently show that it is an image of a
celestial being or vision in the act of receiving the supplication of a
youth who is wearing divine insignia. There being a possibility that some
of these accessories may be somewhat indistinct in the original bas-relief
now preserved at the Royal Ethnographical Museum at Berlin, I do not
venture to draw special attention to the possibility of further points of
resemblance between the Peruvian tradition and this Guatemalan sculpture.

At the same time I shall not omit allusion to the wavy figure winding
upwards from the waist of the supplicant, which recurs in four out of the
seven slabs. It may yet prove to answer to the description of “a sort of
serpent,” which is recorded as twining over the shoulders of the vision
who was “dressed like the Inca.” The lion’s head which appears in the
drawing to cover the left hand of the supplicant and the fact that his
left foot only, in some cases, wears a sandal, are important and
interesting features to which I shall revert further on.

Without attempting to offer any explanation of the truly remarkable fact
that a bas-relief exhumed in Guatemala should so strikingly agree with a
description preserved in a Peruvian tradition, I shall merely point out a
second similar though much less remarkable case of agreement.

Padre Oliva records two instances in which a “royal eagle” figures in
connection with members of the Inca dynasty. One of these relates to the
ancestors of Manco Capac, the reputed founder of Cuzco. His
great-grandmother, being abandoned by her husband, attempted to sacrifice
her young son to Pachacamac. A royal eagle descended, carried him away in
his talons and set him down in an island off the Pacific coast, named
Guayan, “because it was covered with willows.” Oliva explains this
tradition as a fanciful way of recording the fact that the youth’s life
was probably endangered, and that he had fled and taken refuge on an
island. At the age of twenty-one he made his way back to the continent on
a raft, but was seized by hostile people. His life was, however, saved by
the daughter of a chieftain who returned with him to the island. Her name
is given as Ciguar, a word strangely like the Nahuatl Cihuatl=woman. She
bore him a son who was named Atau (_cf._ Ahau and Ahua=Maya and Mexican
words for lord or chief), who was, in time, the father of Manco Capac, the
reputed founder of civilization in Peru. When the latter was a child “an
eagle approached him and never left him.” In view of these traditions it
is interesting to note that, on two of the Santa Lucia bas-reliefs figured
by Habel and reproduced by Mr. Hermann Strebel in pl. II, fig. 13, of his
extremely useful and comprehensive monograph on the bas-reliefs of Santa
Lucia, an eagle is represented in connection with a figure wearing divine
insignia.

On one of the seven analogous slabs representing a personage addressing a
supplication to a celestial apparition, a large eagle or vulture is
actually sculptured behind the supplicant, being, as it were, his
individual totem (Strebel, Pl. II, fig. 5).

A drawing of a part of another slab (Strebel, Pl. II, fig. 13) displays an
eagle or vulture holding in his beak the body of a bearded personage who
wears a neck ornament and circular ear pieces, and from whose head two
serpents hang. This last detail associates him with the celestial figure
which usually displays knotted serpents on or above its head, suggesting
its connection with Quetzalcoatl, the divine title of the Supreme Being
and also of the supreme rulers of the Mexicans. It is curious to find in
Peru a tradition recording that, when “the Pachacuti Inca Yupanqui
undertook the conquest of the Antisuyus with 100,000 men, their Huaca sent
forth fire and stopped the passage with a fierce serpent which destroyed
many people. The Inca raised his eyes to heaven and prayed for help with
great sorrow, and a furious eagle descended, and seizing the head of the
serpent raised it on high, and then hurled it to the ground. In memory of
this miracle the Inca ordered a snake to be carved in stone on the wall of
a terrace in this province, which was called Aucapirca.” When divested of
all fanciful details, the foregoing Peruvian traditions seem to show that
the eagle was the totem of one or more of the Incas and that the serpent
was the totem of a tribe which was conquered by the Incas. It is likewise
recorded by Padre Oliva that the Inca named Mayta Capac Amaru ordered his
shield to be painted with weapons and a serpent=Amaru, “because he had
killed one in the Andes and therefore took it for his surname.”

It is impossible for any Mexicanist to read the foregoing texts without
recalling that, in the City of Mexico, there is an unexplained bas-relief
which was put up by the Spaniards after the Conquest but evidently figures
a native tradition. It represents an eagle bearing in his talons a
personage, wearing a diadem, beneath whom is a group of native
weapons.(30) The arms of Mexico representing an eagle holding a serpent in
its talons and resting on a cactus, is too well known to require comment
and recalls the Peruvian tradition of the eagle of the Incas conquering
the serpent-totem of a hostile people.

Striking as these undeniable resemblances undoubtedly are, they would not,
by themselves, justify the immediate conclusion that an actual direct
connection existed between the Peruvian traditions and the Guatemalan and
Mexican bas-reliefs which almost seem to illustrate the same or analogous
incidents. At the same time they prove that, besides their scheme of
government, the Incas had certain myths or traditions in common with the
civilized tribes inhabiting Central America.

It is well to bear in mind that the situations of Cuzco in Peru and Santa
Lucia in Guatemala are both adjacent to the Pacific coast with an
intervening distance of about 27-½ degrees of latitude. But 15 degrees,
however, lie between the northern boundary of modern Peru and the southern
boundary of Nicaragua where, as proven by Buschmann, innumerable names of
localities in the Nahuatl language testify to its ancient occupation by a
Nahuatl-speaking race.

It is noteworthy that this eminent philologist observed how the name
employed to designate the bamboo bed of the Cacique Agateite, in
Nicaragua, “barbacoa,” was the same as that of the wooden bed or litter
used by the Inca in Peru (_op. cit._ p. 756). Buschmann likewise
identified the word galpon=great hall or house. He also expressed the
opinion that “the Quechua word _pampa_ resembles the Mexican _amilpampa
ehecatl_=the south wind, but the Mexican is formed by the affixes pan and
pa and the Quechua substantive means an even, open plain. At the same time
this meaning and form could be derived from the Mexican affixes”
(Buschmann, Ueber Aztekische Ortsnamen III, 7, p. 627).

Following this precedent I have ventured to search for further
resemblances between Nahuatl and Quechua words, and one of the remarkable
results I obtained was the discovery that the well-known Quechua name for
colonists=Mitimaes, the meaning of which, in Quechua, is not forthcoming,
seems to be connected in sound and meaning with the Nahuatl Ce-mitime=sons
of one mother (Molina’s dictionary). It is superfluous to point out how
appropriate this designation would have been for the colonists who
invariably founded fresh centres of civilization on the plan of the
central metropolis. A brief comparative table, the result of an
investigation which lays no claim to be more than a rudimentary attempt,
is published as an appendix to this paper, with the hope that it may
stimulate philologists to supersede it by exhaustive studies of the
subject. A careful examination of the table tends to prove that certain
Nahuatl, Quechua and Maya words had a common origin and shows that a
closer connection existed between the Nahuatl and Quechua languages than
between Nahuatl and Maya or the Quechua and Maya.

I shall have occasion to refer to several of the words I have tabulated.
At present I would draw attention to an analogy which bears directly on
the subject of this paper and is of utmost interest and importance. If
carefully studied it will be seen that the title “Pacha Yachachic,”
applied in Peru to the Creator, proves to be allied in sound and meaning
to the Mexican title Yaca-tecuhtli, “the lord who guides or governs.”
According to Sahagun, this was “the god of the traders or
traveller-merchants.” He had five divine brothers and one sister, each of
which was separately worshipped by some travellers, whilst others, on
their safe return from distant and dangerous expeditions, offered
sacrifices to the whole group collectively. I leave it to each reader to
make his own inference as to whether this celestial “traveller’s guide”
with his six brethren can have been other than Polaris and Ursa Minor. The
difference in the magnitudes of this constellation would naturally give
rise to the idea of a group composed of individuals of different ages and
sizes; the “little sister” probably being the smaller of the four
intermediate stars of the constellation and suggesting tales of adventures
relating to the mythical sister of six brothers.

It is superfluous to emphasize how natural it would have been to offer a
thanksgiving to the “traveller’s star” on returning from a distant voyage,
but I will point out that for coast navigation between Guatemala and
Nicaragua and Peru, the adoption of Polaris as a guide was and is a matter
of course. It is well to bear in mind that we are dealing here with
navigation north and south, along a sheltered coast, for a distance not
exceeding that of the coast-line between Gibraltar and Hamburg. An
instructive example of primitive navigation, under analogous
circumstances, has been communicated to me, from personal observation, by
Commander Barber of the United States Navy.

Native traders, who navigate north and south in small crafts along the
coast between Ceylon and Karashee, still use, at the present day, an
extremely primitive method of estimating latitude, which is entirely based
upon observations of the pole-star. Their contrivance consists of a piece
of wood four inches square, through which a hole is bored and a piece of
cord, with knots at intervals, is passed. The square is held at arm’s
length and the end of the cord is held to the point of the navigator’s
nose in a horizontal line, the height being so adjusted that the pole-star
is observed in contact with the upper edge of the piece of wood. There are
as many knots in the cords as there are ports habitually visited, and
according to the length of the cord required for the observation of
Polaris in the said position, the mariner knows to which port he is
opposite.

According to Sir Clements B. Markham,(31) the original inhabitants of the
Peruvian coast fished in boats made of inflated sealskins. It is well
known that the coast-tribes of Mexico and Central America employed boats
of various kinds and some of great size. The Mexican tradition relates
that the culture hero Quetzalcoatl departed in a craft he had constructed
and which is designated as a coatlapechtli=coa=coatl=serpent or twin,
tlapechtli=raft. It is open to conjecture whether this construction, “in
which he sat himself as in a boat,” may be regarded as a sort of double or
twin raft, or a boat made of serpent or seal (?) skin. In order to form
any opinion, the name for seal in the Nahuatl and other languages spoken
by the coast tribes should first be ascertained and compared with the
native names for serpent.

The Maya colonists who founded the colony on the Mexican coast, and are
known as the Huaxtecans, are described as having transported themselves
thither by boats from Yucatan. In the native Codices and in the sculptured
bas-relief at Chichen-Itza, there are, moreover, illustrations of
navigation by boats. As dependent upon Polaris as their East Indian
colleagues of to-day, it is but natural that the ancient Mexican traders
by land or sea expressed their gratitude by offerings to Polaris and Ursa
Minor.

Let us now return to Peru and examine whether there is any proof that the
“Teacher or Guide of the World,” the Supreme Being of the Incas, was
identical with the “Lord who guides” revered by the Mexican navigators.

I have already demonstrated that in ancient America the native scheme of
religion and government was but the natural outcome of certain ideas
suggested by the observation of Polaris and the circumpolar
constellations. I have likewise quoted the remarkable qualification of a
supreme divinity made by Inca Yupanqui, who raised a temple in Cuzco to
the Creator who, superior to the sun, could rest and light the world from
one spot. It is an extremely important and significant fact that the
principal doorway of this temple opened to the north,(32) and that the
“true Creator” is alluded to as an invisible power, the knowledge of which
was transmitted by the Incas from father to son. Thus Salcamayhua records
that on one occasion the young Inca Ccapac Yupanqui exclaimed “I now feel
that there is another Creator of all things [than that worshipped in the
Andes], as my father Mayta Ccapas Inca has indeed told me.”(33)
Considering that in the latitude of Cuzco, situated as it is 14° below the
equator, Polaris is invisible, the conditions thus recorded as existing in
Peru are exactly those which might be expected to exist if a religion
founded on pole-star worship had been carried southward to a region in
which the star itself was invisible. The orientation of the temple would
designate the north as the sacred region and the star-god would become an
invisible power whose very existence would have become traditional and
necessarily be accepted on faith by native-born Peruvians and converted
sun- and moon-worshippers.

It is a remarkable fact that a descendant of the Incas has furnished us
with actual proof that the Supreme Creator revered at Cuzco was not only
associated with a star, but also with the figure of a cross, each branch
of which terminated in a star. We are indebted to the native chronicler
Salcamayhua for some extremely curious drawings, which are reproduced here
from his account of the Antiquities of Peru.(34) In treating of the
primitive astronomy in America in my special paper on the native calendar,
I shall refer to these in greater detail. For my present purpose it
suffices to designate the following figures.

Salcamayhua records that the founder of the Peruvian Empire, Manco Capac,
ordered the smiths to make a flat plate of fine gold, of oval shape, which
was set up as an image of the Creator (_op. cit._ p. 76). The Inca Mayta
Ccapac, “who despised all created things, including the sun and moon,” and
“ordered his people to pay no honour to them,” caused the plate to be
renewed which his “great grandfather had put up, fixing it afresh in the
place where it had been before. He rebuilt the ‘house of gold’ and they
say that he caused things to be placed round the plate, which I have
shown, that it may be seen what these heathens thought.” The central
figure on this plate consists of the oval image of the Creator, fig. 48,
_c_. Close to its right are images designated by the text as representing
the sun and morning star. To the left are the moon and the evening star.
Above the oval and touching it, is a group of five stars forming a cross,
with one star in the centre. Below it is a cross figure formed by lines
uniting four stars. In this case, instead of being in the middle, the
fifth star is attached to the lower edge of the oval, which is designated
as “the image of Uiracocha Pacha-Yachachic, the teacher of the World.”
Outside of the plate is what appears to be an attempt to explain more
clearly the relative positions of the group of five stars to the oval
plate (fig. 48, _a_). It represents the oval and one star in the centre of
a cross formed by four stars. The question naturally suggests itself
whether the group of five stars forming a cross may not represent the
Southern Cross, popularly called the pole-star of the south and which
consists of four principal stars, one of which is of the first and two of
the second magnitude. This possibility opens out a new field of inquiry,
and calls for the statement of the following facts, which I quote from
Amedée Guillemin’s Handbook of Popular Astronomy, edited by J. Norman
Lockyer and revised by Richard A. Proctor.(35)

                             [Illustration.]

                                Figure 48.


“In [our] enumeration of the circumpolar constellations of the South, we
have said nothing of the stars situated at the Pole itself. The reason is
simple; there are none deserving mention, and with the exception of one
star in Hydræ, none approach the third magnitude. There is not then, in
the southern sky, any star analogous to Polaris in the northern heavens.”
M. Guillemin proceeds to explain, however, that this poverty of the polar
regions is singularly compensated for by the stars of the equatorial zone.
It seems more than probable that primitive astronomers or their
descendants, who had been reared in a knowledge of the northern Polaris
and of the periodical motion of the circumpolar constellations, should
continue their observations in whatever latitude they found themselves. It
seems possible that they may have observed the Southern Cross and
recognized its closeness to the pivot or centre of rotation; but from
personal experience and observation I can vouch for the fact that this
constellation could never have produced upon primitive man the powerful
impression caused by Ursa Major and Cassiopeia revolving around Polaris.
It is, of course, impossible to conclude to what extent the ancient
Peruvians revered the Southern Cross. It suffices for the present to
establish the incontrovertible facts that the image of the motionless
Creator, set up by the Incas, was associated with stars and with the cross
and that the door of the Cuzco Temple, where this image was kept, faced
the north, the direction whence, according to native traditions, the
culture-heroes had come to Peru.

The following data furnish further important proof that certain peculiar
ideas, symbols and metaphors were held in common by the civilizations of
Peru, Central America and Mexico. Returning to the bas-relief (fig. 47), I
recur to an interesting feature, which I have already pointed out, namely,
that the left arm of the personage terminates in a tiger’s or puma’s head.
In connection with this peculiarity it is interesting to note that the
native historian Ixtlilxochitl cites his illustrious ancestor and
namesake, the Ome Tochtli Ixtlilxochitl of Texcoco, as addressing his
young son Nezalhualcoyotl as “my dearly beloved son, tiger’s arm.”(36) As
the young prince is referred to in the same chapter as “the boy Acolmiztli
[=tiger’s arm] Nezalhualcoyotl,” it is obvious that the metaphor
constituted a title preceding the actual name. It was Nezalhual-coyotl who
instituted the worship of Tloquenahuaque, the true Creator, and
discountenanced human sacrifices.

If the other analogous Santa Lucia slabs be also examined it will be seen
that although the positions of the bodies and arms vary, and the form of
the head is different in each instance, it is invariably the left arm that
terminates in the individual emblem. This sort of consecration of the left
hand seems particularly significant for the following reason: Padre Anello
Oliva records that the Inca Yupanqui, the founder of Cuzco and the same
whose vision agrees so strangely with the bas-relief, was surnamed
Lloque=the left-handed,(37) and was noted for having visited the whole
empire three times. His reign was long and prosperous, and he left a
record as a conqueror and builder. He likewise sent his son Mayta-Capac to
visit the whole empire, accompanied by sages and councillors. I recall
here it was Yupanqui who proclaimed to the sun-worshippers of Peru, the
existence and superiority of an immutable Creator.

I have already shown how, in Peru, it was a dictum that the upper division
of the empire was to bear the same ideal relation to the lower as that of
an elder brother to a younger or a right hand to the left. It is,
therefore, possible to infer that, on ceremonial occasions when it is
recorded that the Hanan Cuzco and Hurin Cuzco people were stationed at
either side of the Inca, the Hanan or chieftains constituting the nobility
were to his right and the Hurin people or lower class, to his left.

It is truly remarkable that it is a passage in the Annals of the
Cakchiquels, the people now inhabiting the region of Guatemala where the
Santa Lucia bas-reliefs were found, that contains the clearest statement
regarding the division of a tribe into two classes and the relative
positions assigned to each of these, according to ceremonial usage. The
passage relates: “We, the 13 divisions of warriors, and the seven tribes
... we came to the enclosure of Tulan, and coming, gave our tribute. The
seven tribes were drawn up in order on the left of Tulan. On the right
hand, were arranged the warriors. Firstly, the tribute was taken from the
seven tribes, next from the warriors.”(38)

Buschmann has recorded the interesting fact that, in Nahuatl, the right
hand is designated as “the good, clever or wise”=yec-maitl or mayectli,
also ma-imatca or ma-nematca (from yectli=good and imati=to be clever or
wise). Molina’s dictionary furnishes us with the following Nahuatl names
for the left hand, etc.

Opoch maitl, Opuch maitl, Opuch maye: left hand.
Opochiuia=v. to do something with the left hand.
Topuchcopa, the left, at the left hand, or side.

In Mexico the totemic lord of the chase was named Opochtli. The
much-discussed name Huitzil-opochtli is considered by some to signify “the
left-handed humming-bird.”

The foregoing proves that in Peru, Guatemala and Mexico a caste-division
was associated with left-handedness and that the expression “left-handed”
was employed as an honorific or distinctive title. It is obvious that
before reaching the point when the left hand would be invested by a
distinctive mark, as in the Santa Lucia bas-reliefs, the above ideas must
have been prevalent for a very long time.

I have already pointed out that a striking similarity of ideas survives
amongst the Zuñi Indians of to-day.

As to the native tiger’s head (puma or ocelot?) we find that it is the
chief symbol of the central human figure on the great monolithic doorway
of Tiahuanaco, Peru, a fact which testifies to a further community of
thought.

This central figure exhibits two tigers’ heads on each shoulder and six
around its head, disposed as rays and interspersed with what resemble
drops of water. The transverse ornament carved on the breast exhibits four
divisions, each of which terminates with a tiger’s head. Four similar
heads, looking upwards, are on the central decoration beneath the figure
and the broad band at the base terminates in two large tigers’ heads. What
is more, on the fragment of a finely carved hollow stone object, which is
preserved at the British Museum and was found at Tiahuanaco by Mr. Richard
Inwards, there are the finest representations of the swastika which have
as yet been found on the American Continent, and each of its branches
terminates in a tiger’s head, resembling those sculptured on the
monolithic doorway. The fragment consists of the half of what seems to me
to have been the top or handle of a staff or sceptre. I am indebted to the
kindness of Mr. C. H. Read of the British Museum, for a rubbing of the
carved fragment and for the permission to reproduce it here (fig. 49). The
central swastika is angular and its form recalls that of the Mexican
Calendar swastika (fig. 9). At each side of it are portions of what
originally were two rounded swastikas, which also terminate in tigers’
heads. These and the size of the fragment seem to justify the inference
that another square swastika was originally sculptured on the opposite
side, making two rounded and two square swastikas in all.

                             [Illustration.]

                                Figure 49.


It would be difficult to overestimate the importance of this fragment, for
it proves to us that in Tiahuanaco, the swastika was a sacred symbol. Its
association with the puma or ocelot, links it to the central figure on the
monolithic doorway and, possibly, connects this with the Mexican
identification of the ocelot with the Ursa Major, with “the lord who walks
around,” or the lord of the underworld, Tezcatlipoca. The two forms of
swastika seem to testify that, in Tiahuanaco also, the idea of the Above
and Below prevailed and that the angular form symbolized the subdivision
of the earth and the rounded one that of the heavens. The rows of
personages sculptured on the doorway at each side of and facing the
central figure seem to indicate that this commemorates an establishment of
tribal organization.

The distribution of the sculptured figures is as follows:

8 figures=2×4 }                Central { 8 figures
8 figures=2×4 } 6×4                    { 8 figures
8 figures=2×4 }                figure. { 8 figures.

The figures on the upper row to the right and left, making sixteen in all,
are all alike—so are the sixteen figures on the second and the sixteen on
the third rows.

Without attempting to describe all the insignia which characterize the
figures on each of the three rows, I refer the reader to the magnificent
plates contained in Drs. Stübel and Uhle’s monumental work on the Ruins of
Tiahuanaco, and merely note that each figure in the uppermost row exhibits
a bird’s head in front of its head-dress. All figures in the second row
are completely masked as condors. In the third row a tiger’s head
decorates each head-dress. It is curious to find that whilst the birds’
and tigers’ heads designate their wearers as heads or chieftains, these
emblems strikingly coincide with the classification of the highest Mexican
warriors into two divisions, known as “the ocelots and the eagles.” If
attention is bestowed upon the number of emblems or figures and their
distribution it will be seen, in the first case, that the central figure
exhibits on his person twelve tigers’ heads in all, _i. e._, six on his
head, two on each arm and two on his breast-plate. Sixteen chieftains
exhibit the same emblem and the carved fragment with the swastika appears
to have originally exhibited sixteen tigers’ heads, distributed into
homogeneous groups of four.

It cannot be denied that the forty-eight figures on the doorway are first
divided into two groups of twenty-four by being placed to the right and
left of the central figure. Each division of twenty-four is grouped as
3×8, which is also 6×4, and yielding a total of 12×4 or 4×12 figures.

Curiously enough the number 12 coincides not only with the number of heads
exhibited by the central figure, but the entire bas-relief offers a
certain agreement with the numerical divisions of Cuzco which I have
summarized as having been divided into two halves and four quarters and
subdivided into 12 wards, the names of which doubtlessly corresponded with
those of their inhabitants. Personally I am inclined to consider that the
purpose of the Tiahuanaco bas-relief was to establish a certain tribal
organization and impose certain distinctive insignia upon each tribe. The
inference that each sculptured figure was differentiated from the other by
being painted in various colors is justified by Molina’s account, already
cited, that “in Tiahuanaco the ‘Creator’ had his chief abode, hence the
superb edifices in that place, on which edifices were painted many dresses
of Indians ... thus each nation uses the dress with which they invest
their huaca and they say that the first that was born [in Tiahuanaco] was
there turned into stones, others say that the first of their lineages were
turned into falcons, condors and other animals and birds.”

It is with deference, however, that I submit my conclusion and refer the
question to the supreme authority of Drs. Stübel and Uhle and Mr.
Bandelier, whose attainments and exhaustive researches in the region of
Tiahuanaco qualify them to utter a final judgment upon this interesting
subject. According to Dr. Max Uhle the civilization established at
Tiahuanaco antedates that of the Incas. It may yet be proven that whilst
Tiahuanaco was settled in remote times by colonists from the North, the
Inca civilization was due to a later migration. It certainly appears that,
in Tiahuanaco and Cuzco, the identical fundamental scheme of government
and organization prevailed.

I shall yet have occasion to point out that in Mexico and Yucatan and
Central America there are also monuments exhibiting multiples of 12 and 4
and also 16 chieftains. Meanwhile it is worth while to note here briefly,
some analogies to Mexican and Maya antiquities found in Peru.

I am much indebted to Sir Clements D. Markham, the President of the Royal
Geographical Society, for the kind permission to reproduce here a hasty
drawing he made, in 1853, of a gold plaque (size 5-8/10 inches) found in
Cuzco (fig. 50). It was then in Lima, being the property of the President
of Peru, General Echerrique. This curious relic exhibits the image of a
monstrous face surrounded by a band with subdivisions containing various
signs. The plaque was looked upon by its owner as a Calendar, but Sir
Clements Markham, after studying its subdivisions with a view of
ascertaining their agreement with the twelve divisions of the Peruvian
year, preferred to let his notes on the subject remain unpublished, not
having come to a satisfactory conclusion on the subject. I am permitted,
however, to state that Sir Clements Markham specially noted the
resemblance of a sign, which is represented on the cheeks of the central
figure and recurs four times on the encircling band, to the well-known
Maya glyph ahau=chief, lord.

                             [Illustration.]

                                Figure 50.


It is, indeed, a cursive representation of a human head and moreover
resembles those figured on the garment of a gigantic red sandstone statue
found at Ak-Kapana and figured in Stübel and Uhle’s Tiahuanaco. On this
garment the heads alternate with squares and form a close design. This
resemblance between the conventional faces on this archaic statue and
those on the gold plaque has made me attach more importance to the latter
and at all events regard it as preserving ancient native symbolism. In
connection with these I wish to point out that the plaque itself offers a
certain resemblance to well-known Mexican calendars, the centre of which
usually exhibits a face which is surrounded by a band with day or month
signs. It is remarkable that above each eye there are four dots,
especially as the Quechua word for eye=naui is homonymous with the Nahuatl
numeral four=nahui, and this is so constantly associated with an eye in
the Mexican sign Nahui ollin=four movements (_cf._ fig. 2). As strange a
coincidence as this is furnished by the mark on the forehead of the image,
not because the latter resembles the sect mark of the Vishnu worshippers,
but because it offers a marked analogy to the Mexican Acatl sign which is
frequently carved or painted as a cane standing in a square receptacle
with recurved ends. I am strongly tempted to interpret this symbol
according to the native mode of thought, as signifying the centre, the
union of the Above and Below and to regard the upper part of the face
itself as a representation of the Above, the heaven, with its two eyes
(the Moon and Sun), whilst the lower part and teeth, as in Mexico,
signified the Below, the earth and underworld. By means of the head on
each cheek and the number four over each eye, the dual and quadruple
rulerships of the empire could well have been expressed. Postponing a more
thorough study of the gold plaque, I merely note here that it exhibits
curious analogies not only to Maya but also to Mexican symbolism.

Another instance of the same kind is furnished by a possibly modern but
curious small silver pendant of unquestionably native workmanship. It is
preserved at the Ethnographical Museum at Vienna and is figured in the
Report of the International Congress of Americanists which was held at
Berlin in 1888 (pl. 1, fig. 4, p. 96). Reputed to be from Cuzco, it
represents a figure of the sun surrounded by eight straight and
intermediate undulating rays. Two serpents are figured beneath the sun;
their bodies extend across the pendant and their heads with open jaws
almost meet in the centre. A figure, wearing a peculiar head-dress, is
kneeling in worship beneath the symbols, which undoubtedly recall the
Mexican mode of representing two serpents meeting, as on the Calendar
Stone of Mexico, for instance.

As I am tracing analogies at present, I should like to ask the reader to
compare the symbols figured and designated by Salcamayhua as that of the
earth (see his fig. _c_, pl. LXVI) with the sacred vase from the Maya MS.
(his fig. II, pl. LIX) and the form of the Peruvian symbol for the sea
(his fig. _e_, pl. LXVI) with the peculiar Mexican shell ornament (fig. 1,
no. 10). Insufficient though the above analogies may seem in themselves,
they are valuable in conjunction with the other data presented and
strengthen the conclusion that the same symbolism prevailed in Peru as in
Central America, Yucatan and Mexico.

Let us now rapidly journey northwards from Peru to these countries and
briefly record the traces of the existence of the same ideas and
quadruplicate form of government which we may encounter en route. In the
elevated plains of Bogota we find positive proof that the Muyscas held the
same ideas as their southern and northern neighbors. Their culture hero,
Bochica or Ida-can-zas, was the personification of the Above and of its
symbol, the Sun, whilst his wife was Chia, a name suspiciously like
Quilla, the Quechua for moon. He was high-priest and ruler but counselled
the Muyscas to elect one of themselves, a chief named Hunc-Ahua, to be
their Za-que or civil ruler. Ida-can-zas instituted the Calendar and
taught the Muyscas to appoint four chiefs of tribes whose names or titles
are recorded as Gameza, Busbanca, Pesca and Toca. The institution of a
dual government is indicated by the record that the high-priest dwelt at
the sacred town Aura-ca and the Za-que at Tunja.

It is extremely curious to notice that Ida-can-zas, in Bogota, did
precisely what Cortés found it expedient to do after the Conquest of
Mexico. The latter assumed the supreme rulership over the nobility, became
the “lord of Heaven” and instituted a native chieftain, bearing a female
title, as his coadjutor, the lord of the earth, and the ruler of the
people of the lower class.

It may be worth making the passing remark that the title of the Muysca
culture-hero contains the word “can” and thus recalls the Maya Kukulcan
and that the title Za-que offers a certain resemblance to the Maya title
Chac, whilst the name Hunc-ahua seems strangely similar to Hun-ahau which
in Maya would signify “one lord.” It is for Muysca scholars to enlighten
us as to the derivation and meaning of the above titles and name.

Regretting the lack of time and documents which have prevented me from
obtaining further data I now return to Guatemala and the vicinity of the
Santa Lucia bas-reliefs. Referring to the introduction to their Annals(39)
we learn that the Cakchiquel tribe was but one of four allied nations,
each of which had its capital, named Tecpan, as follows:

Nations: Capitals.
Cakchiquel: Tecpan Quauhtemallan,
Quiche: Utatlan,
Tzutuhil: Atitlan,
Akahal: Tezolotlan.

According to Mr. A. P. Maudslay’s authoritative statement, these nations
were engaged in warfare against each other at the time of the Conquest.
Tezolotlan was termed the “tierra de guerra” the land of war, and the
precise locality of its tecpan or former capital has not been traced,
although it seems to have been close to Rabinal or in the valley of that
name.

It is well known that, under the rulership of Tizoc, the Mexicans extended
their conquests into Guatemala. Buschmann has, moreover, proven that the
foregoing names of the capitals, of what were at one time four provinces,
are pure Nahuatl, which fact establishes the existence of Nahua supremacy
in these regions.

It is curious to find that one of the Santa Lucia slabs seems to
commemorate the existence of a central rulership and that of the four
quarters. It is reproduced in Mr. Strebel’s publication already cited and
represents a central personage holding a head and a tecpatl, whilst four
lesser personages, each carrying a head, are figured as walking away in
four opposed directions. As, according to native symbolism, the head is
the symbol for chieftain this slab seems to commemorate the establishment
and at all events testifies to the existence in Guatemala of the scheme of
government now so familiar.

In their Annals, the Cakchiquels record, as I have already shown, that
they carried their tribute to “the enclosure of Tulan,” a designation
which supports my inference, previously maintained, that Tulan was derived
from the Maya tulum,=a fortification, an enclosed place or that which is
entire, whole, etc., and applied always to the metropolis of a state.

An ancient Cakchiquel legend relates, moreover, that, according to the
“ancient men,” there had been four Tulans: one in the east, one in the
north, one in the west and one “where the god dwells.” This would
obviously have been situated towards the south in order to accord with the
general scheme. I cannot but think that this record testifies to the
existence of an extremely ancient state which starting from one metropolis
had gradually developed into four great Tullans, to one of which the four
tecpans of Guatemala pertained. The fact that the Spaniards found the four
nations living close together, with capitals or tecpans bearing Nahuatl
names and in constant warfare with each other, seems to indicate the
destruction of their own ancient metropolis or Tullan by their Mexican
conquerors and the consequent disintegration of their former
government.(40)

The Mendoza Codex teaches us that when the Mexicans conquered a land they
first burnt and utterly destroyed the teocallis situated in the heart of
its central capital. They razed this to the ground, and carried off to
their own metropolis the totemic images of the rulers of the tribe. The
barbarous institution of human sacrifice, which was only practised to a
great extent by the Mexicans when the necessity to obtain more plentiful
food supplies for their rapidly increasing population forced them to
become a nation of warriors and conquerors, seems indeed to have been
adopted as a fear-inspiring, symbolical rite commemorating the conquest
and destruction of an integral government.

The victim, usually a chieftain taken prisoner in warfare and clad with
his insignia and the raiment of his people, was stretched on the stone of
sacrifice and, figuratively speaking, represented his country and its four
quarters. The tearing out of his heart by the high-priest, armed with the
tecpatl, the emblem of supreme authority, signified the destruction of the
independent life of his tribe as much as did the burning of the teocalli,
and of its capital. It would seem as though the horrible custom of
annually sacrificing one or more representatives of each conquered tribe,
had been adopted as a means of upholding the assumed authority, inspiring
awe and terror and impressing the realization of conquest and utter
subjection. It is known that sometimes a member of a conquered tribe
voluntarily offered himself as a victim in order to release his people
from their obligation, and thus earned for himself immortality.

An insight into the native association of ideas is afforded by Sahagun’s
note that the lord or chieftain was “the heart of his Pueblo,” which means
town as well as population. The death of the sacrificed chief, therefore,
actually conveyed the idea of the destruction of the tribal government to
his vanquished subjects. It remains to be seen whether the subsequent
partition of portions of his dead body amongst the priesthood and their
ritual cannibalism did not signify the absorption of the conquered
population into the communal life of their victors. The preservation of
the victim’s skull on the Tzompantli, as a register of the conquest of a
chieftain, would also be the logical outcome of the native line of thought
and symbolism.

At the risk of making a somewhat lengthy digression I will again refer
here to a point I have already touched upon, namely, the Mexican
employment of the human figure as an allegorical image of their Empire or
State, the idea being that the four limbs represented its four
governmental and territorial divisions and that these were governed by the
head=the lord of the Above or heaven, and the heart=the lord of the Below
or earth. A careful study of the native Codices has shown me that such was
the native allegory which indeed can be further traced. The territory of a
state reproduced the organization of the human body with its four limbs,
each of these terminating in minor groups of five.

According to the same set of ideas the cursive image of a state could be
conveyed by a main group of five dots, situated in the centre of four
minor similar groups. Cross-lines expressing the partition into four
quarters would complete such a graphic and cursive presentation of the
scheme and not only signify its territorial but also its governmental
features. It is noteworthy that, in Nahuatl as in the Quechua, the title
for minor chief is homonymous with the word for fingers.

The Nahuatl pilli is a title for a chieftain or lord and also signifies
child and fingers or toes. A finger is ma-pilli, the prefix ma, from
maitl=hand, designating the fingers as the children of the hand. The thumb
is qualified by the prefix uei=great.

Having gained a recognition of the above facts it is not difficult to
understand the meaning of certain sceptres in the form of an open hand
which occur as symbols of authority borne by chieftains in the native
Codices.(41) I know of one important instance, indeed, where an arm with
an open hand is represented as standing upright in the centre of a circle
divided into sections and zones (similar to fig. 28, nos. 1, 3, 5, and 6).

The above mentioned examples, which I shall illustrate later, have led me
to infer that whilst the arm symbolized one of the four divisions of the
State, the hand symbolized its capital, the thumb its central ruler and
the fingers his four officers or pilli, the rulers of the four quarters of
the minor seat of government. In another publication I shall produce
illustrations showing that the foot was also employed as an emblem of rule
and that Mexico, Yucatan and Central America furnish us with actual proofs
that the hands and the feet respectively symbolized the upper and lower
divisions of the State.

It is thus curious to compare the name for thumb=uei-ma-pilli and the name
Uei-mac (literally, great hand) which Sahagun gives as that of the
“temporal” coadjutor of the Mexican culture-hero Quetzalcoatl, as well as
the term, our toe=totecxopilli with the well-known title Totec=our chief
or lord. In Yucatan the word for hand=kab is, as I shall demonstrate
further on, actually incorporated in the title of the lords of the four
quarters=Bakab. I am almost inclined to find a trace of a similar
association in the Quechua word for fingers=pallca and the title palla
bestowed upon noble women.

I have already mentioned in the preceding pages that the natural basis of
the all-pervading native numerical division into 4×5=20 was the finger and
toe count. The following table exhibits the general custom to designate 20
as one man or one count.(42)

Word for Man.                          Word for 20.
Nahuatl.      tlacatl.                cem-poualli=one count.
Quiché     }
and        }  uinay=one man.                uinay=  "    "
Cakchiquel }
Tzendal.      hun-uinic=one man.        hun-uinic=  "    "
Maya.         uinic.                      hun-kal=  "    "

In the latter case the affix kal seems to be derived from the same source
as the verb kal=to close up or fasten something, and to signify something
complete or finished. At the same time the Maya uinal is the Maya name for
the twenty calendar-signs, and the same association is demonstrated as
existing in Mexico by the well-known picture in the Vatican Codex I (p.
75), which represents a man surrounded by the twenty Mexican
calendar-signs.

As I shall treat of the same subject more fully in another publication, I
shall but briefly touch upon the intimate connection there existed between
these calendar-signs and the twenty classes into which the population was
strictly divided. It is known that an individual received the name of the
day on which he was born and it is possible to prove that this determined
his position in the commonwealth, his class and his future occupation.
Each child was formally registered by the priestly statisticians at birth,
and at about the age of six, when his name was sometimes changed, he
entered one of the two educational establishments where he was brought up
by the State, under the absolute control of the priesthood and rulers. It
can be gleaned that one of the chief cares of the latter was to maintain
the same average number of individuals in the distinct classes, to which
the various forms of labor were allotted and who became in time identified
with these. In order to keep the machinery of state in perfect adjustment,
individuals had sometimes to be transferred from the class into which they
were born, to another. In some cases this seems to have been arbitrarily
ordered by the authorities, but the latter appear to have guided
themselves by the position of the parents and to have established the
custom that an individual might alternatively be transferred into the
paternal or maternal class, but not into any other. As each class was,
moreover, divided into an upper and lower one, it was possible for each
person to elevate himself from the lower to the higher by individual merit
or to incur abasement, for unworthy conduct, and being, as we have already
seen, “reduced to the official rank of women.”

The direct outcome of such a form of organization was stringent laws
governing marriage, it being expedient that certain classes only should
intermarry, not only to avoid complications but also to ensure a certain
degree of coöperation conducive to the prosperity of the State. In the
tribal laws still existing amongst the native tribes of North America, I
see the logical survivals of an ancient scheme of organization.

After gaining the above recognition of some of the actual duties of the
priest-rulers of ancient Mexico, it is possible to understand the meaning
of the native sentence, noted by Sahagun, that the native games of patolli
and tlachtli constituted a practice in “the art of government.” From this
it is clear that the former, played by two individuals with dice and
markers upon a mat in the shape of a cross, and symbolical of the Four
Quarters, was originally invented by the priest-rulers for an eminently
practical purpose. The mat being an image of the quadruple state and its
subdivisions, it was possible to make it serve as a register-board
exhibiting the distribution of the population, the number of individuals
in each class and its death and birth rates. We are informed that when
parents, according to the inflexible law, carried their newborn child to
the priest, he consulted his books full of day-signs and foretold what its
future was to be.

A proof that it was the positions of the stars which determined the season
and furnished the means of fixing a date, is furnished by the fact that
the stars were also “consulted” and believed to exert an influence upon
the destiny of the child.

The implicit faith in the predictions of the priests and in the absolute
influence of the position of the heavenly bodies and the date of its birth
upon the individual indicates that the parents were kept in ignorance as
to the workings of the machinery of state and that the priesthood were
reverenced for their power of prophecy. The belief that they could
personally exercise a favorable influence over the destiny of the child
seems also to have been encouraged in the parents, since an offering of
gifts at the period of registration was customary. After the Conquest,
when the native government had been completely broken up, and the enforced
registration of birth and the prediction of the priest had utterly lost
their original significance, native parents still consulted the surviving
members of the priest-rulers; and these ancient statisticians, in order to
gain a livelihood, continued to consult their books and uttered
predictions as of yore, although their power to control their fulfilment
had vanished forever. Ancient Mexico thus furnishes us with an interesting
and instructive explanation of the origin of divinatory practices,
prognostication at birth, etc. It shows us that, under the ancient form of
established government, the sign of the date of a child’s birth actually
did control his future destiny, while it was unquestionably in the power
of the priesthood, not only to predict his future, but also to exert a
favorable or unfavorable influence upon it.

The above facts help us to understand the origin not only of divination,
propitiation and the belief in the influence of day-signs, but also of the
native games which became popular after the Conquest, when their original
use and meaning had become obsolete.

Deferring further discussion of this interesting matter I will but draw
attention to Mr. Stewart Culin’s important study of “American Indian
Games,”(43) which clearly establishes their “interrelation” and at the
same time proves that they were based, as first distinctly insisted upon
by Dr. Daniel G. Brinton, on the central idea and that of the four
quarters of the world. Mr. Culin has gone so far as to fix the place of
origin of the “platter or dice class of games which he has found recorded
as existing among some 61 American tribes, in the arid region of the
southwestern United States and Northern or Central Mexico,” and to
conceive that “in ancient Mexico we find traces of its highest
development.”

I place the utmost value upon Mr. Culin’s painstaking and conscientious
researches and regard them as strongly corroborating my views exposed in
the preceding pages. His identification of the pictured diagram in the
Féjérvary Codex, as the counting circuit of the Four Quarters, with a
presiding god in the middle, as in Zuñi, does credit to his perspicacity.
I agree with him in considering that this chart could have been employed
after the Conquest for a game or for divination, but trust that, upon
perusal of this paper, he will admit that primarily the Féjérvary diagram
expressed the native scheme of government and the calendar, which was no
other than a means of ruling the classes by binding each of these to a
special day and totemic sign. Each of the twenty classes or clans had its
day, known by a particular sign which was also its totemic mark. As the
day-signs recurred periodically, the chief or head of each clan became its
living representative, assumed a totemistic costume and became the “living
image of the ancestral teotl,” or god of his people, of whose activity he
rendered account to the central government. It is significant that the
common native title for lords or chieftains was “tlatoque,” literally,
“the speakers,” and that they were closely designated as the spokesmen of
his people, who habitually kept silence in his presence.

The fact that the names and signs of the days are identical with the
totemic tribal distinctions imposed for governmental reasons, is one which
I shall proceed to demonstrate more fully. Meanwhile attention is now
drawn to the chapter on the 7-day period in Dr. Daniel G. Brinton’s
“Native Calendar of Central America and Mexico,” in which he surmises that
the tribal divisions of the Cakchiquels “were drawn from the numbers of
the Calendar.”

According to the native records the institution of the Calendar was
simultaneous with that of tribal organization and a minute study of both
features reveals that it could not have been otherwise.

From the dawn of their history the Cakchiquels, as I have already shown,
were divided into thirteen divisions of warriors (Khob, constituting the
upper class) and seven tribes (Amag, constituting the lower class). A
totem and a day being assigned to each division and tribe, they were, once
and for all time, placed in a definite position towards each other and
towards the state, and the order in which their chieftains were to sit in
general council, and to assume or perform certain duties, was thus
instituted. The 20-day period thus constituted a “complete count” and
synopsis of the “thirteen divisions of warriors and seven tribes,” but it
also fulfilled other not less important purposes.

The day-signs were so ordered that the first, eleventh and sixteenth were
major signs employed to designate the years, and identified with the four
quarters, elements and their respective colors. The 20-day period,
consisting as it also did of 4 major signs and of 4×4=16 minor signs, was
as closely linked to the idea of the Four Quarters as it was to the Above
and Below, represented by the 13+7 division. It is therefore evident that
a simultaneous reckoning of periods consisting of 5, 7, 13, and 20 days
was ingeniously combined. I shall show in my special treatise how “the
lords of the Night” employed in their astronomical calendar, 9-night and
9-moon periods for purposes of their own and how these also served to
carry out certain ideas of organization, controlling persons. Although it
embodied the results of long-standing primitive astronomical observation
and accorded with the seasons and movements of the celestial bodies, the
native Calendar was primarily a governmental institution, designed to
control the actions of human beings and bring their communal life in
accord with the periodical movements of the heavenly bodies.

In my Note on the Ancient Mexican Calendar System, communicated to the
International Congress of Americanists at Stockholm, in 1894, I stated
certain historical and astronomical facts which showed that the New Cycle,
which began in 1507 with the year Acatl, had commenced on March 14th three
days after the vernal equinox and that this delay had obviously been
intentional, in order to wait for the new moon, which fell on March 13th
at 11.40 A. M., and the planet Venus, “which was possibly visible both as
morning and evening star between March 14th and 18th.” The above facts,
which have remained unchallenged since their publication, afford an
insight into the astronomical attainments of the sun-priests and moon and
star-priests and show an evident desire to begin a new era at a favorable
time, when there was a conjunction of the heavenly bodies. Thus the terms
of office of the lords of the Above and Below were entered upon and the
machinery of state set into motion, in unison with striking celestial
phenomena. It is impossible not to realize how great must be the antiquity
of a system which, evolving from the rudimentary, ceremonial division of a
tribe into seven parts, as a consequence of its primitive observation of
the Septentriones, developed into a great and complex government dominated
and pervaded by the abstract conceptions of the seven-fold divisions of
the Above, Below, Middle and Four Quarters.

Deferring further comment I will proceed to demonstrate the practical
value, for governmental purposes, of the classification of a community
into twenty divisions with as many representative heads, their
localizations at given points of the compass, and association with a
calendar-sign and day, and will only refer to what I have already
published in my Note on the Calendar, namely, how, by means of the
combination of 13 numerals with the 20 signs, a unit of 260 days was
obtained, and how each sign was combined but once with the same number,
and a perfect system of rotation of periods, regulating office, labor,
etc., was instituted. It is not possible for me to enlarge here upon the
features and merits of the system which I do not hesitate to term one of
the most admirable and perfect achievements of the human intellect. My
present purpose is to lay stress upon the fact that, in Mexico, the major
calendar-signs were borne as titles by the rulers of the four quarters who
presided in rotation over a year—the name of this and of their title being
always in correspondence.

Nezahualcoyotl, the lord of Tezcoco, is recorded as possessing the title
Ome Tochtli=2 Rabbit, and would obviously have presided over the calendar
periods of that name. This inference is undoubtedly corroborated by Nuñez
de la Vega’s following statement, quoted by Boturini:(44)

“Instead of the Mexican signs Acatl, Tecpatl, Calli and Tochtli, the
Tzendals, inhabiting Chiapas, employed in their Calendar the names of four
of their chieftains: Votan, Lambat, Been and Chinax.... They also figured
a man named Coslahuntax, as seated in a chair....” Boturini remarks that
this person should more correctly be named Imos or Max and was “the head
of the 20 lords who were the symbols of the 20 days of the Calendar. Being
the principal and initial sign, Coslahuntax represented in himself the
period of thirteen days.” As Dr. Brinton rightly notes(45) the name of the
personage should be Oxlaghun tax, literally signifying “the thirteen
divisions or parts.”

We thus see that, whilst the names of the chiefs of the four quarters
constituted the four major calendar-signs, one supreme lord embodied the
attributes or “powers” of the 13 divisions of warriors and principal
division. Thus the 13 divisions seem to have been regarded as 12 plus an
all-embracing 1.

Nuñez de la Vega continues: “In the representations of their calendar they
painted seven black persons, corresponding to the seven days of their
reckoning.” Boturini adds: these seven black men were no other than the
principal priest-rulers of this nation.... “They held in great veneration
the ‘lord of the black men,’ who was entitled Yal-ahua.” Boturini comments
on this utterance and explains that the latter was no other than the
high-priest.

I point out the evident identity of Yal-ahua to the Mexican
Yoal-tecuhtli=the lord of the Night, one of the titles given to Polaris
and to his earthly representative, the high priest of the Earth and
nocturnal cult. As already explained this personage bore in Mexico the
female title, Cihuacoatl=Woman-serpent; but we also find this name for the
earth-mother alternating with Chicome-coatl=literally, seven serpents. In
Beltran de la Rosa’s “Arte Maya” we find the word “Ahaucchapat,”
translated as “Serpent with seven heads” and are thus led to infer that
the Mexicans and Mayas had conceived the image of a “serpent with seven
heads” as an allegory of the seven tribal divisions united in one body and
bestowed this title to the representative of the Earth-cult, the high
priest of the Below. It follows that, just as the number 13 resolves
itself into 12+1, so the mystic number 7 proves to have been considered as
6+1, precisely what might be expected as the natural sequence of the
derivation of the number from a circumpolar constellation, consisting of
seven stars, one of which was Polaris. Nuñez de la Vega and Boturini’s
testimony teaches us that the Tzendals were organized into twenty
divisions and that thirteen of these were embodied in one chief, while the
seven others, associated with black, were personified by the high priest.
The information that one individual was thus believed to unite in his
person the attributes of several classes and that the lords of the four
quarters and each of the twenty divisions bore names which were also
calendar-signs, gain in value when it is realized that, in the opinion of
Drs. Schellhas and Brinton, the invention of the native Calendar system
may probably be assigned to the ancient inhabitants of Chiapas, where the
Tzendals now dwell.(46) In treating of the ruins of Palenque situated in
this region, I shall again refer to the Tzendals.

Meanwhile, let us examine the Cakchiquel tradition about Cucumatz, the
sorcerer chief of the Quichés, since it also treats of the 7-day period.
We are told that he “ascended to heaven for seven days and descended into
the under world for seven days and then assumed, in rotation, four
different animal forms during as many periods of seven days.”

It is impossible not to recognize from this that, like the Zuñis of
to-day, the Quichés “symbolized the terrestrial sphere by referring to the
four cardinal points, to the zenith and nadir, the individual himself
making the seventh number,” and that Cucumatz, who was evidently the high
priest and head of the seven tribes, assumed the totemistic attributes of
each of these, in rotation, for periods of seven days each. In this case
we have an interesting and suggestive variant of the scheme and it
suggests the possibility that, possibly actuated by ambition, Cucumatz had
grasped and united in his person the prerogatives of the chiefs or heads
of each tribe. On the other hand, it may be that it was the original
custom for the high priest to be a sort of animated calendar sign in
unison with the separate chiefs of each tribe, who represented, in
rotation, the totemistic ancestors of their people.

Having shown how the lords of the Four Quarters were indissolubly linked
to the four major calendar-signs which also symbolized the elements, let
us examine the data establishing that the capital of each of the four
provinces was named a tecpan. From Duran I have already quoted that in the
Mexican metropolis there were two tecpans or official houses in which the
affairs of the government were attended to and councils held. It is
significant that one of these was named “the tecpan of men” and the other
“the tecpan of women.” Whilst the metropolis, the seat of the dual
government, thus had its two tecpans which were presided over by the two
supreme rulers, we have learned from other sources of the four tecpans in
Guatemala and that Texcoco, near the city of Mexico, was also termed a
tecpan and that its ruler bore as a title one of the four major
calendar-signs. These facts explain his position and the reason why the
“lord of Texcoco” was one of four lords who supported Montezuma when he
met Cortés in full state. A careful investigation of the derivation and
true significance of the word tecpan yields interesting results.
Cen-tecpan-tli means, a count of twenty persons; the verb tecpana
signifies, “to establish something in concerted order; to establish order
amongst people.” The verb tecpancapoa means, to count something in regular
order.

The Maya verb tepal=to govern or reign, or to be “one who mediates,”
appears to be allied to the above Nahuatl words and it is not unlikely
that the employment of the flint-knife or tecpatl as an emblem of office
had been suggested by the fact that its Nahuatl name resembles, in sound,
the above words formed with tecpan, and also the Maya verb tepal. It thus
constituted a bilingual rebus, expressing the sense=to govern, to rule, to
regulate, etc., and, employed as the symbol of the North and Polaris, it
conveyed the idea that the latter was not only the producer of life but
the regulator of the Universe.

From the fact that a tecpan constituted a minor integral whole and
comprised the rule over twenty classes of people, we see that whilst the
four provincial tecpans were in themselves miniature reproductions of the
metropolis, they but filled the same position in relation to this as the
four limbs to the body of a man or quadruped. A final proof of how
completely this analogy was recognized by the native rulers is furnished
by the Maya titles which embody the word kab=arm and hand.

It has already been mentioned in the preceding pages that the rulers of
the four quarters were entitled Ba-cab and that in the Dresden Codex an
image of the four quarters was figured by four bones. The word for bone
being bac and for arm being kab, it is obvious that the arm-bone or
humerus would furnish a rebus, expressing the title of the four Bacabs—a
conclusion which throws light upon the signification of the cross-bones of
native pictography and also of the incised and decorated human arm and leg
bones which have been found in Mexico and Yucatan.

At the same time the word kab also recurs in the title Ah-Cuch-Cab which
signifies “the ruler or chief of a town or place,” Cuchil being the name
of the latter. Both of these words so closely resemble cuxabal and cuxtal,
the word for “life,” that it is not impossible that the native mind often
associated the town as a centre of life, and thought of their chief as one
whose symbol was a “life-dispensing hand.” In order to grasp the full
significance of the symbol of the hand in Maya sculptured and written
records it is necessary to bear these facts in mind.

In 1895 Mr. Teobert Maler unearthed in the centre of the public square at
“El Seibal,” Guatemala, a sculptured stela exhibiting the figures of a
chieftain over whose head an open hand was carved. It is impossible not to
interpret this as a mark that the chieftain had once been the ruler of a
town and that this, in turn, was one of four minor capitals belonging to a
central metropolis. A hand, enclosed in quadrangular lines and represented
on the garment of a chieftain, was found by Dr. Le Plongeon at Uxmal, and
I believe that this should be interpreted in the same manner.

In my essay on Ancient Mexican Shields (Internationales Archiv für
Ethnographie, band V, 1892) I reproduced two interesting instances of the
employment, as the name-sign of a ruler in native pictography, of a hand
on the palm of which an eye is depicted. The effigy of a hand, the sacred
Kab-ul, which was kept in a place in Yucatan to which people from all
quarters resorted regularly in great numbers, resolves itself into the
symbol of an ancient capital to which great high-roads led from the
cardinal points. But important as this capital may have been, its
connection with the hand-symbol proves that it was originally one of four
minor centres and formed but a part of a greater whole. It would
correspond to the image, in one of the native Codices, of a subdivided
circle with an arm and hand standing in its middle, and its Bacab would
undoubtedly have carried a sceptre in the shape of an open hand, such as
depicted in the Codices as a staff of office.

While we thus find the human figure distinctly associated with the lords
of the four quarters of the Above we find the four lords of the Below,
entitled Chac, symbolized by the quadruped figure of the native
jaguar=chacoh, associated with the color red=chac and with rain, storms,
thunder and lightning, all of which phenomena were, singly and
collectively, termed Chác.

If ever there has been an instance where language or the resemblance in
sound of certain words has caused certain symbols to amalgamate with a
name or title, it is surely this, and light is thereby thrown upon the
development of symbolism and associations of thought amongst primitive
people.

The Chacs of Yucatan were identical with the Tlalocs, the octli or rain
lords of Mexico, whose function, as votaries of earth-cult, was the
regulation of agriculture, irrigation and the collection and distribution
of all products of the soil. It is interesting to trace that, in other
regions of Yucatan, presumably where no chacohs or jaguars existed, the
minor rulers of provinces seem to have been termed ocelots=Balam, a title
found associated with Maya rulership.

With the foregoing data in mind it is easy to grasp the meaning of the
talon of a beast of prey, employed as an emblem of rank or office in the
native Codices or bas-reliefs and to perceive that this was the symbol of
a Chac or Balam, one of the four lords of the earth or Below, just as the
hand was that of the lords of the Above. The complete image of the dual
State is thus shown to have consisted at one time of an ideal group
consisting of a man with a beast of prey, a jaguar or ocelot. In Mexico we
have the man-bird and the man-ocelot respectively representing the rulers
of the two great divisions of the State.

At Chichen-Itza and elsewhere in Yucatan sculptured figures of ocelots
supporting circular vessels have been found and there are interesting
instances of the combination of the human figure with ocelot=Balam
attributes. One monolithic figure, discovered at Chichen-Itza by Mr. A. P.
Maudslay, and belonging to the category of the recumbent statues bearing
circular vase-like receptacles, already described, exhibits a human head
and form, whilst the body is covered with a spotted skin. In the
sculptured image of Mictlan-tecuhtli (fig. 19) a human head is accompanied
by limbs of equal length-terminating in wild beasts’ talons. The positions
of the limbs are better understood when compared with the following
illustration, to which I shall revert (fig. 51). Meanwhile, I shall merely
remark that in both of these curious bas-reliefs we seem to have images of
the quadruple terrestrial and celestial governments. Fig. 51, which is a
corrected drawing of one of those contained in Leon y Gama’s “Descripcion
de las dos Piedras,” furnishes an interesting example, in accord with the
image of Mictlantecuhtli, of the employment of the group of five as a
symbol of the centre and four quarters, and exhibits four limbs associated
with four heads (the quarters and their chiefs), while the hands hold two
other heads, symbolical of the dual rulers of the State.

Two facts which throw an interesting light upon the growth of native
symbolism are worth mentioning here. As a symbol on the head of
Mictlan-tecuhtli, the lord of the North, two representations of a
centipede are distinguishable. In Nahuatl the name of this is
“centzonmaye,” literally, four hundred hands. It can thus be seen that the
idea of one body with a multitude of hands had occurred to the native
philosophers as a suitable allegory for their conception of a central
celestial and terrestrial rule which guided the activity of innumerable
appointed hands and dispensed, through these, not only life and favors but
also death or chastisement.

                             [Illustration.]

                                Figure 51.


Before proceeding farther we must consider tree-symbolism in ancient
America. According to Molina the Inca Yupanqui (surnamed the left-handed)
ordered the temple of Quisuar-cancha to be made: quisuar=a tree, the
_Buddleia Incana_, cancha=place of. Salcamayhua (_op. cit._, p. 77), who
attributes the building of this temple to Manco Capac, states that these
two trees, which were in the temple, “typified his father and mother ...
and he ordered that they should be adorned with roots of gold and silver
and with golden fruit. Hence they were called Ccurichachac Collquechachac
Tampu Yracan, which means that the two trees typified his parents, that
the Incas proceeded from them like fruit from the trees, and that the two
trees were as the roots and stems of the Incas. All these things were
executed to record their greatness.” This passage is of utmost value, for
it conveys to us not only that the Incas kept a record of their male and
female ancestry and respectively associated the male and female elements
with gold and silver, but also establishes the important point that the
tree was employed as an emblem of the life and growth of a lineage or
race.

This fact is particularly interesting if collated with the Mexican
tree-symbols. In the Féjérvary diagram (fig. 52), we find a different kind
of tree and two totemic figures assigned to each quarter, which indicates
that the inhabitants of each of the four provinces were regarded as of a
distinct race. The top of each tree spreads itself into two branches and,
with one exception, each of these bears three blossoms or leaves denoting,
it would seem, the division of a tribe into 2×3=6 parts.

                             [Illustration.]

                Figure 52. Copy of p. 44, Féjérvary Codex.


The majority of tree-symbols, however, exhibit a quadruplicate division as
in fig. 53, nos. 1, 4 and 7. At the same time it is impossible not to
recognize that each example renders in a graphic manner the organization
of a tribe. In nos. 2 and 8, for instance, we find that each of the four
branches was again subdivided, yielding eight subdivisions instead of
four. In no. 3, we have quadruple branches, a pair of recurved spikes with
buds and a central bud, the idea of duality repeating itself in the trunk
of the tree, one-half of which above ground is white, whilst the other
below ground is dark. The obvious allusion is to the Above and Below and
this idea is further symbolized by the head of the coatl=serpent or twin.
In this figure there is a hint of the existence of an idea I have found
expressed in other cases, namely, that a mystic line of demarcation
existed at the base of a tree, which separated its upward from its
downward growth. This was the seat of the life of the tree, which sent its
trunk and crown heavenwards and its roots and rootlets earthwards. The
fact that the juice of the agave or maguey was collected from the core of
the plant seems to be at the bottom of its adoption as the sacred and
ceremonial “drink of life,” which was, subsequently, carefully prepared
and fermented. The idea that a tree enclosed male and female elements
seems to have been also a strong one and would, in course of time,
doubtlessly have led to the conception of superhuman beings in human form,
dwelling in trees. What is more, the adoption by each tribe of a
particular sort of tree, a custom amply proven, would naturally lead to a
species of tree-cult or veneration which, amongst the uninitiated, might
lead to a form of worship of the tree itself.

                             [Illustration.]

                                Figure 53.


The ceremonial presentation of single leaves of the same kinds as those
represented on the trees, as in fig. 53, no. 6, proves that underlying
these picture-writings there is far more meaning than has heretofore been
suspected or recognized. It is not possible for me to present here all the
material I have collected on this subject which will be set forth in a
future monograph. I will, however, direct attention to the peculiar
treatment in fig. 53, no. 1, of the tree trunk which is enlarged and forms
a quadriform figure. In no. 4, the trunk enlarges to the shape of a head;
in no. 2 the tree grows from a human head and two young shoots issue from
each side of the trunk, seemingly indicating a fresh growth in tribal
life. In no. 5, we have an example of a human figure lying at the base of
a tree and a fifth leaf growing in the centre of the treetop. Directing
attention to the evident care taken in representing an equal number of
branches pointing upwards and downwards I would cite here an extremely
interesting representation of a tree in the Borgian Codex. In this case
the trunk issues from a conventionally drawn heart, figured in the centre
of the symbol for sky or heaven. As the Nahuatl for heart is yul-lotl,
from the verb yuli=to live, to resuscitate, the idea is distinctly
conveyed that the tree was that of life=yuli and proceeded from the
celestial centre of life, Polaris or the Heart of Heaven, a native title
for the Supreme Being.(47)

In the Telleriano-Remensis MS., a “tree of Paradise,” so termed in the
text, is figured, and there are, in other Codices, various examples of
trees encircled with serpents, where it is obvious that this combination
was made in order to express, phonetically, that a celestial tree was
intended, the word kan=serpent, being made to express kaan=heaven. A
celestial tree, situated at the pole and bearing in some cases seven and
in others five blossoms, was frequently depicted and its symbolism is
obvious. In my commentary on the Hispano-Mexican MS. “The Lyfe of the
Indians,” the “Gods,” “Five Flowers,” and “Seven Flowers,” will be treated
in detail.

From Sahagun and Olmos we learn that the Mexicans employed the image of a
tree, metaphorically, to signify a lord, governor, progenitor, first
ancestor. Relations are designated as “issuing from one trunk.” A branch
is literally termed “the arm of the tree,” kab-ché. Two kinds of trees,
the Puchutl and Aueuetl, signified, metaphorically, “a father, mother,
lord, captain or governor who were, or are, like shade-giving, sheltering
trees” (Olmos).

The above metaphors explain the frequent association of a head, the symbol
of a chief or lord, with the tree symbols. It is noteworthy that in
Nahuatl, the name for head=quaitl, is singularly like quauitl=tree, and
also recalls the word for serpent=coatl, facts which may have somewhat
guided the choice and association of these symbols. The native metaphors
recorded by Olmos, moquauhtia=an honored person or lord who has vassals or
dependents, and atlapalli=literally, leaf=a person of the lower class, a
worker, initiate us still further into the meaning of the native symbolism
and prove the antiquity of this, since the designation of a chief as a
tree and a vassal as a leaf was in current use. The presentation of the
tree issuing from a heart=yul-lotl is moreover, in perfect keeping with
native thought, since the chieftain or lord was entitled “the heart, or
life of the town or population.”

The meaning of the bird, which is represented as perched on each of the
four trees in the Féjérvary diagram, is likewise explained by the
metaphors recorded by Olmos who states that, “a son or child or a much
beloved lord or chieftain was compared to a beautiful and precious bird,
such as the Quetzal, the Roseate Spoonbill, the Blue-bird, etc., etc.”
Surmounting the tribal trees in the diagram, the birds therefore typify
the lords of the four provinces and this is corroborated by the fact that
each different bird is figured again in the corner-loops in combination
with the symbols of the cardinal points. The association of the symbols
for lord or chief=the head, and the precious bird with the tribal tree
also explains the frequent representation, in the native Codices, of one
or two serpents entwined around the tree, since the serpent was the symbol
in Mexico of the dual rulers or high-priests of the Above and Below. There
is ample proof, which shall be presented in full in my monograph on this
subject, that the above metaphorical images were as intelligible to the
Mayas and other tribes, as to the Mexicans themselves, for the identical
metaphors and imagery were in widespread general use. The following data
will corroborate this statement.

A Maya native drawing, copied by Cogolludo in 1640 from the MS. of the
Chilan Balam or Sacred Book of Man, which relates the history of the
Mayas, has been recently reproduced in Dr. Daniel G. Brinton’s Primer of
Maya Hieroglyphics, p. 47. It displays a rectangular stone slab like a
table, on the centre of which rests a circular bowl, the symbol, as I have
shown, of the earth and centre. Growing from this is a spreading tree.

It is a curious and undeniable fact that the Maya name for table is mayac,
and that the dictionaries contain the words mayac-tun, stone-table, and
mayac-ché, wooden, literally, tree-table. Familiarity with the native
modes of rebus-writing leads to the inference that this picture of a tree
and table, expressing the sounds mayac-ché, actually signified the tree of
the Mayas and therefore figured in the book relating their history. Bishop
Landa records that the Mayas believed in a beautiful celestial tree,
resembling the ceiba and named yax-ché, literally, green tree, under whose
shade they would repose in after-life. Abbé Brasseur de Bourbourg surmises
that this tree was the same as the beautiful shade tree which grows in
Yucatan and Mexico and is named, in the latter country,
tonacaz-quahuital=tree of our subsistence, _i. e._, life.

A Maya name for the “tree of life,” ua-hom-ché, next claims our
attention.(48) A valuable old manuscript dictionary of the Maya language,
quoted by Dr. Brinton, records that the word uah means “a certain kind of
life.” The word _hom_ is an ancient term for an artificial elevation,
mound or pyramid, hence _homul_, the pyramid on which a temple was built.
Combined with ché, tree, the word seems to signify “the elevated or high
tree of life,” the idea of the celestial tree “on high,” being possibly
intended. In connection with this it is interesting to reëxamine fig. 20,
IV, which represents a flat pyramid from which grows a four-petalled
flower on a stalk with two leaves, the symbolism of which is apparent.

I am inclined to connect another native name translated in the
dictionaries by “cross”=zin-ché with zihil=to be born, to commence,
zihnal=original, primitive, and zian=origin, generation, ancestry, and to
interpret it “the tree of ancestral or tribal life.” On the other hand,
there is the adjective zinil=mighty, great, and the meaning of zin-ché may
merely mean “the mighty tree.” In treating of the “cross tablet” of
Palenque in the following pages, reference will be made to Dr. Brinton’s
identification of the “cross” as a tree and tree symbolism referred to
again. Although unable to produce here all the data I have collected on
the subject, I think that the foregoing prove that the Peruvians, Mexicans
and Mayas, employed the four-branched tree as an image of the organization
and growth of their communal life, and utilized it in pictography as a
means of recording changes of organization and statistics of increase or
decrease of population. The Maya word for “one generation of men,” uinay,
literally meaning “one growth,” seems to reveal that each generation was
popularly thought of as one growth of leaves on the tree of state—a simile
which is worthy of note.

One more point remains to be considered in reference to the organization
of the population into four parts, each of which consisted of four minor
parts and so on; namely, the employment of color as a means of
differentiation.

In Peru each person wore on the head a twisted cord, of the color of its
quarter, whilst the Inca alone wore these colors combined, in the band
which encircled his brow, as a sign that, in his person he united the
rulership over the four provinces. Molina records the colors of these as
red, yellow, white and black. In the titles of the Maya Bacabs, or lords
of the provinces, as given by Landa, the words for yellow, red, white and
black, are found to be incorporated and prove to be identical with the
arrangement in Peru. In Mexico, on the other hand, we find red, yellow,
green and blue as the colors of the Four Quarters, white and black being
assigned to the Above and Below. All colors combined are to be found
united in symbols of the Centre and it is known that the use of
centzon-tilmatli and quachtli=mantles of four hundred colors=multicolored
were supplied as tributes to the capital, for the use of a privileged
caste. A somewhat similar arrangement to the Mexican is that of the Zuñis
at the present time. According to Mr. Cushing, they assign yellow, blue,
red and white to the cardinal points, speckled and black to the
Above=zenith and Below=nadir, and “all colours to the Middle or Centre.”

In Peru, Mexico and Yucatan I have found scattered notices proving that
individuals habitually painted their bodies with their respective colors.
The Mexican “lords of the night” smeared themselves with black. A passage
in Sahagun (book I, chap. V) speaks of the whitening of the “face, arms,
hands and legs with ‘tiçatl’ ”=chalk, as though this were a habit of the
“noblewomen.” In the Codices some women are, in fact, represented with
white faces, whilst those of the majority are painted yellow and it is
known that yellow ochre was employed in reality. I have, in preparation, a
brief, illustrated monograph showing the various modes of painting the
face represented in the native pictorial records. In these, men painted
red are of frequent occurrence, and it is known that the “red man” owed
his appellation to the custom of using red pigment on his body.

Let us now briefly consider some of the results which inevitably followed
the establishment of two diverging cults which were the outcome of the
primitive recognition of duality and the artificial association of sex
with Heaven and Earth, Day and Night, etc. On pp. 60-62 I have cited
evidence showing that at one time in the past history of the Aztecs,
serious differences arose between the male and female rulers, and led to a
separation of the tribe and the establishment of two distinct centres of
government.

The native languages furnish strong indications that, in ordinary tribal
life, the separation of the sexes must have been generally enforced from
remote antiquity and that male and female communities existed in various
portions of the continent. It is well known that, to this day, the Nahuatl
tongue spoken by the men is different from that spoken by the women, and
that the same duality of language prevails among other American tribes.
When the male and female portions of the native states separated and
founded separate capitals it is obvious that each would have still further
cultivated a separate language and that the institution of two distinct
cults would have accentuated their differences and given a fresh impetus
to their development. As will be shown, the Maya chronicles reveal that,
in Yucatan, the nocturnal cult of the female principle degenerated into
such abominations that the incensed population actually rose in revolt,
murdered the high-priests and scattered their votaries.

It was obviously owing to a recognition of the degradation attendant upon
the abuse of intoxicating drinks, which had played such a rôle in the cult
of the earth-mother, that such stern laws were enforced in Mexico, at the
time of the Conquest, restricting and regulating the use of pulque. This
was distributed by the priests at certain festivals only. These and other
rigid measures evidently dictated by a spirit of reform, as well as the
close union of both cults, seem to have efficiently maintained a certain
equilibrium. At the same time two different moral standards were thus
inevitably evolved by the votaries of both cults and naturally profoundly
affected the position of woman. The dangers and evils attendant upon the
earth-cult became irretrievably associated with the female sex and the
votaries of Heaven naturally came to regard woman as a source of
temptation and degradation. In ancient Mexico and Peru the celibacy of the
sun-priests and of a certain number of noblewomen, “the Virgins of the
Sun,” was enforced; thus, whilst the position of woman was being lowered
in one caste by an artificial set of ideas, it was raised in the other by
an equally fictitious association with the Above, which led, however, to
her real elevation of mind and character and finally enforced a
recognition of her individuality. The consecration of her person, which
caused her to assume a position commanding universal homage, relieved her
from heavy labor but caused her to be guarded and protected. She was thus
condemned to a still greater seclusion, the primary object of which was to
remove her from possible contact with members of the lower earthly caste.
For, whilst ceremonial usage even required that the male members of the
upper caste should associate in certain symbolical rites with the chief
women of the lower order, it was a crime and a desecration for a man of
the latter caste to approach a woman of the nobility. These could only
marry in their own caste or remain celibate and were kept aloof from all
debasing influences, inside of protecting walls.

Reflection shows that such conditions would inevitably lead to the
formation of a nobility whose ideal was celibacy and whose “Virgins of the
Sun,” by virtue of their consecration, ranked highest amongst the women of
the “celestial caste.” Those who married did so in their own caste, led a
life of seclusion and always maintained a position of superiority over all
women of the “earthly caste.” The latter, on the other hand, had the
prerogative of being the representatives of their caste, since the cult of
the earth-mother necessitated a female representative, high-priestesses
and also female chiefs in their own rights. We know that, in ancient
Mexico, an independent gynocracy had been founded at one time. From
certain native manuscripts and monuments we have positive evidence that a
number of independent female chieftains ruled over minor communities and
represented them officially, their rank and insignia being equal to that
of the chiefs of male communities. At the same time, from the standpoint
of the “upper caste,” the position and moral code of these “votaries of
the earth,” were always viewed as inferior.

Another factor also exerted a marked and growing influence upon the
relative positions of the two classes of women. The enforced seclusion of
the noblewomen rendering out-door occupations or work impossible, it
became necessary to relegate such to members of the lower caste who
gradually constituted a class of domestic slaves, dedicated to the service
of the nobility. In ancient Mexico, as a punishment for various crimes,
such as murder, theft, etc., an individual, even of the upper class, was
reduced to slavery as a punishment for his crime. The ranks of slaves were
also recruited from prisoners of war. On the other hand, the laws
regulating slavery were just and mild, the children of slaves were born
free and various modes of regaining freedom were afforded to those held in
bondage as an expiation for crime. The introduction of slaves
necessitating, as it did, their classification with the lower class, now
associated servitude with the female division of the community, and the
idea arose that women and the lower class existed for the benefit of the
male element of the state and a favored minority of consecrated women.

If slavery and bondage came to be regarded on the one hand as a just
punishment for crime, the idea of liberty shone as an incentive to good
conduct. An eloquent proof of the high estimate in which personal freedom
was regarded by the ancient Mexicans, is furnished by the Nahuatl word,
recorded by Olmos, for “free man”=xoxouhqui-yollotl, literally, “fresh or
green heart.” This expression is of particular interest because it
explains a strange mortuary custom which consisted in placing a piece of
jade, chal-chihuitl, or precious green stone, in the mouth of a noble
person, after death, saying that it was “his heart.” In the case of the
lower class a stone of little value, named texaxoctli, was employed. In
ancient Mexico, therefore, the presence of jade or any green stone, in a
grave, proved that the body was that of a free member of the upper caste.
It is evident that the employment of this significant emblem was suggested
by the Nahuatl word for “freeman,” and constituted a sort of rebus
expressing this title or rank.

In the Peabody Museum there are several specimens of jade celts, collected
by Dr. Earl Flint in Nicaragua, which had been cut into two or more
pieces. Professor Putnam had the satisfaction of discovering that these
pieces from different graves fitted together. His inference that the stone
must have been rare and highly prized, probably from some motive connected
with native ritual, is fully supported by the explanation afforded by the
existence of the Nahuatl word. It is evident that, in order to provide a
dead kinsman with the mark of his rank, a living chief would gladly have
divided his own celt of jade, if, for some reason or other, no other green
stone was forthcoming at the time of burial.

Let us now rapidly enumerate a few facts which prove that not only burial
customs but also social organization and numerical divisions were carried
northward from the southern cradle of ancient American civilization. I
shall make two statements only, hoping that competent authorities on North
American tribal organization, and amongst them, my esteemed friend and
colleague, Miss Alice C. Fletcher, will supply a number of authoritative
reports on these matters.

Referring to the writings of Horatio Hale, whose comparatively recent loss
will long be deeply felt by all students of aboriginal history and
languages, I quote the following sentences from his interesting pamphlet
on “Four Huron Wampum records,” published, with notes and addenda by Prof.
E. B. Tylor of Oxford, in 1897.

“The surviving members of the Huron nation, even in its present broken,
dispersed and half extinct condition, still retain the memory of their
ancient claim to the headship of all the aboriginal tribes of America
north of Mexico.... The Hurons or Wendat, as they should be properly
styled, belonged to the important group or linguistic stock, commonly
known, from its principal branch, as the Iroquoian family and which
includes, besides the Huron and Iroquois nations, the Attiwendaronks, the
Eries, Andastes, Tuscaroras and Cherokees, all once independent and
powerful nations.” (I draw attention to the detail that these nations were
seven in number.) Gallatin, in his “Synopsis of the Indian tribes,”
notices the remarkable fact that while the “Five Nations” or Iroquois
proper were found by Champlain, on his arrival in Canada, to be engaged in
deadly warfare with all the Algonquian tribes within their reach, the
Hurons, another Iroquoian nation, were the head and principal support of
the Algonquian confederacy. In the “Fall of Hochelaga,” Horatio Hale sets
forth the reasons which led to the division of the Hurons and Iroquois,
who had formerly dwelt together in friendly unison. The latter, retreating
to the south and augmented by other refugees, became the “Five Confederate
Nations.”

The “kingdom of Hochelaga,” as Cartier styles it, comprised, besides the
fortified city of that name, the important town of Stadaconé (commonly
known to its people as Canada or “the town”) and eight or nine other towns
along the great river. According to their tradition the name of their
leader, Sut-staw-ra-tse, had been kept up by descent for seven or eight
hundred years.

“Towards the conclusion of a long and deadly warfare between the Iroquois
confederates and Canada as well as the Hurons a remarkable change had
taken place in their character; a change which recalls that which is
believed to have been developed in the character of the Spartans under the
institutions of Lycurgus, and the similar change which is known to have
appeared in the character of the Arabians under the influence of
Mohammedan precepts. A great reformer had arisen in the person of the
Onondaga chief, Hiawatha, who, imbued with an overmastering idea, had
inspired his people with a spirit of self-sacrifice, which stopped at no
obstacle in the determination of carrying into effect their teacher’s
sublime purpose. This purpose was the establishment of universal peace....
The Tionontaté or Tobacco Nation seem to have made an alliance with the
Huron nation....

“Eight clans or gentes composed the Huron people and were found in
different proportions in all the tribes. These clans, called by the
Algonquians ‘totems,’ all bore the names of certain animals, with which
the Indians held themselves to be mythologically connected—the bear, wolf,
deer, porcupine, snake, hawk, large tortoise and small tortoise. Each clan
was more numerous in some towns than in others, as it was natural that
near kindreds should cluster together.

“The five Iroquois nations also had eight clans.... The Iroquois league is
spoken of in their Book of Rites as kanasta-tsi-koma, ‘the great
framework’ and the large, bent frame-poles of their council-house, the
exact original shape of which is not known, were named kan-asta.”

An examination of the signs woven in the famous wampum belts of the Hurons
and Iroquois reveals some curious facts.

One of these treaty belts, described by Horatio Hale, commemorates an
alliance formed between four nations. It exhibits four squares (fig. 54,
_a_) “which indicate, in the Indian hieroglyphic system, either towns or
tribes with their territory.”(49) This mode of representing a nation is of
utmost interest, not only because it coincides with the Maya conception of
“the quadrated” earth but because it also reveals that, in North America,
the Indians associated a tribal organization with a quadriform. What is
more, an older belt, which is unfortunately incomplete, exhibits a central
oval (fig. 54, _b_) between a bird and a quadruped and three crosses with
a circle uniting their branches. The cross and circle, being a native
symbol for “an integral state,” as definitely proven by the Maya map,
justifies the suggestion that this symbol on the wampum belt may have had
the significance of “nation” and central government. It is remarkable that
the Iroquois central capital, Ho-che-laga, can be analyzed in the Maya
tongue, as meaning five=_ho_, tree=_ché_ or _hoch_=vase (symbol of centre)
whilst the terminal _laga_ might possibly be a form of _lacan_=banner, an
object so frequently associated with names of towns in Mexico, where it
yields the sound pan and means on or above something.

                             [Illustration.]

                                Figure 54.


It will be interesting and important to learn what “Hochelaga” means in
the Iroquois language. The resemblance between the Maya and Iroquois
symbols for nation and tribal territory and of the names for capital might
even be overlooked and treated as a coincidence merely, if the Iroquois
name for the confederacy, kan-asta-tsik-o-ma did not also begin with the
word kan, the Maya for four and for serpent. The same particle recurs in
the Iroquois name for the town=can-ada, a word which, in Maya, would
describe a metropolis divided into four quarters.

The question naturally suggests itself whether the affix can, frequently
met with in Mexico combined with names of localities, was not of Maya
origin and expressed also a centre of quadruple government. It occurs in
the Nahuatl name for metropolis to-tec-ua can and in Teoti-hua can, for
instance. The Nahuatl scholars have rendered its meaning as “place of.”

Mr. Hale tells us that, amongst the “Five Nations,” the tradition exists
that the confederacy was originally divided into “seven tribes,” each of
which was composed of 2×4=8 gentes or clans. Another wampum belt he
figures exhibits a heart between 2×2=4 squares, a symbol which would be
interpreted by a Mexican or Maya as well as by a Huron or Iroquois, as
meaning “four nations, one heart,” the latter being as common a symbol for
union of rule or government or for chieftain, as a “head.”

Combined with other testimony it seems impossible to evade the question
whether in remote times the Iroquois and Hurons had not shared in some way
or other the civilization of the Mayas. If so the ancient
earthwork-builders of the Ohio valley, who are authoritatively regarded as
of southern origin by Professor Putnam, and whose art exhibits a strong
resemblance to that of the Mayas, seem to constitute the missing link
between the northeastern and the southeastern tribes. It is curious to
find that the terminal ché, which occurs in the name Quiché and which
signifies in Maya, tree, and, by extension, tribe, is preserved in the
names of the Nat-ché-z tribe still inhabiting the Mississippi valley. It
is also present in Coman-ché, Apa-che, etc.

It is to be hoped that, before long, authorities who have made special
studies of the above tribes will make searching comparisons of their
languages, social organization and symbolism with that of the Mayas, in
particular, it seeming evident that the coast communication along the gulf
of Mexico, from Yucatan to the mouth of the Mississippi river, was not
only easy but was favored by sea-currents.

It is interesting to note that if we now proceed to the southwest of the
United States and study the Pueblo people, we seem to find not only more
distinctly marked affinities between their customs, etc., and those of the
Mexicans, but also traces of similarity with certain Maya symbols.

In several important publications Dr. J. Walter Fewkes has made the
valuable observation that there are marked “resemblances between a
ceremony practised [at the time of the Conquest] in the heart of Mexico
and one still kept up in Arizona,” and states that these “lead one to look
for likenesses in symbolism, especially that pertaining to the
mythological Snake among the two peoples.” He continues as follows: “From
the speculative side it seems probable that there is an intimate
resemblance between some of the ceremonials, the symbolism and
mythological systems of the Indians of Tusayan and those of the more
cultured stocks of Central America.... The facts here recorded look as if
the Hopi practise a ceremonial form of worship with strong affinities to
the Nahuatl and Maya.... I have not yet seen enough evidence to convince
me that the Hopi derived their cult and ceremonials from the Zuñians or
from any other single people. It is probably composite. I am not sure that
portions of it were not brought up from the far south, perhaps from the
Salado and Gila by the Bat-kin-ya-mûh=‘Water people,’ whose legendary
history is quite strong that they came from the south.”(50)

Dr. Fewkes frankly states that he “knows next to nothing of the symbolic
characters of the Mexican deities ...” and quotes Mr. Bandelier’s opinion
that “there are traces or tracks of the same mythological system and
symbolism amongst the Indians of the southwestern United States and the
aborigines of Central America.”

Under the leadership of Mr. Frank H. Cushing let us now enter into the
life and thoughts of the modern Zuñis. After having traced certain ideas
in Mexico and Peru, it is possible to recognize them again when we find
them in Mr. Cushing’s valuable work, from which I shall quote somewhat at
length, referring the reader, however, to the original, for a fuller
realization of existing resemblances.(51)

The Zuñi creation-myth relates how the light of the Sun-father and a
foam-cap on the sea, caused the Earth-mother to give birth to
twin-brothers, Uanam Achi Piah-_koa_, “the Beloved Twain who descended.”
The first was Uanam Ehkona=the beloved Preceder, the second Uanam Yaluna,
the beloved Follower; they were twin-brothers of light, yet elder and
younger, the right and left, like to question and answer in deciding and
doing.... The Sun-father gave them the thunderbolts of the four quarters,
two apiece.... On their cloud-shield, even as a spider in her web
descendeth, they descended into the underworld ... (p. 381).

Pausing here for a moment, we note the curious fact that in the Zuñi name
for the twins we find _koa_, resembling the Nahuatl coatl=twin or serpent;
that the name of one brother Ehk-ona recalls the Mexican ec-atl=air, wind
or breath, and the Maya ik=air, wind, breath, courage, spirit. The
allotment of two quarters to each and the image of a spider employed to
express their descent from heaven have counterparts in Nahuatl lore.

The “Twain” ... guided men upwards to become the fathers of six kinds of
men (yellow or tawny, grey, red, white, mingled and black).... The nation
divided itself into the winter or Macaw and the summer or Raven people....
“The Twain beloved gathered in council for the naming and selection of man
groups and creature kinds, spaces and things. They determined that the
creatures and things of summer and the southern space pertained to the
southern people or children of the producing Earth-mother; and those of
the winter and northern space to the winter people or children of the
Forcing or Quickening Sky-father.”

It is impossible to do more than refer the reader to Mr. Cushing’s account
of the origin of totem clans and creature-kinds which bears such an
affinity to the Peruvian, and obviously arose for the same practical
reason, to serve as distinction marks for identification and
classification. “At first ... there were four bands of priest-keepers of
the mysteries: the Shiwana-kwe=priesthood of the priest-people;
Sa’niah’-ya-kwe=priesthood of the Hunt; Ach-iahya-kwe=great Knife people;
Newe-kwe=keepers of the magic medicines.” Out of these four divisions “all
societies were formed, both that of the Middle and the twain for each of
all six regions, constituting the tabooed and sacred 13.” In another
passage account is given of the marriage of a brother and sister, which
produced twelve children, the first of which, Hlamon, was man and woman
combined—the 12 thus constituting in reality 13.

One of the most interesting portions of the Zuñi narrative is one which
elucidates the motive which led to the migration of peoples in ancient
America. We are told how generations of the forefathers of the Zuñis
wandered about in search of the stable middle of the earth, on which they
wished to found their sacred city. The tribe divided; the winter-clan
journeyed to the northeast and the summer-clan to the southwest, a reunion
of the people took place, and a council was held for the determination of
the true Middle.... According to a myth the Sun-father requested the
water-skate to determine the Middle. This mythical monster lifted himself
up, stretched out and then settled downward, calling out: “Where my heart
and navel rest beneath them mark ye the spot and then build ye a town of
the midmost, for there shall be the midmost of the Earth-mother, even the
navel.... And when he descended squatting, his belly rested over the plain
and valley of Zuñi and when he drew in his finger-legs, lo! there were the
trail roads leading out and in like the stays of a spider’s net, into and
forth from the place he had covered.”

Pausing to point out that fig. 28, reproduced from Mexican Codices, shows
curious topographical drawings resembling a spider’s net, I will not
recount the many disappointments of the wanderers, who were evidently
driven away from several places of settlement by earthquakes, but will
refer to the Zuñi custom of “annually testing the stability of the Middle
in middle time ... when the sun reached the middle between winter and
summer ... a shell was laid by the sacred fire of the north.... When
during solemn chanting no trembling of the earth ensued, the priests cast
new fire and ... dwelt happily feeling sure that their sacred things were
resting in the stable middle of the world.”

At the beginning of this paper I referred to the powerful hold that the
realization of the fixity of the pole star would naturally have exerted
upon the mind of primitive man, and I can produce no more striking
illustration of this and of my view that the idea of central government
and organization had been suggested by Polaris, than this account of the
earnest and prolonged search of these ancient people for the stable centre
of the earth, on which to found a permanent centre of terrestrial rule or
the plan of the celestial government. At the same time it seems to me that
the longing for a stable and fixed residence would naturally have been
most intense amongst people who had experienced terrible earthquakes and
been driven out of their original abodes by their repeated destruction. It
is unnecessary to mention the well-known fact that whilst earthquakes
prevail throughout North and Central America, the most impressive trace of
catastrophes of the kind are connected with the gigantic volcanoes of
Central Mexico and Guatemala.

With a sympathetic insight into the disasters which seem to have driven
the wandering tribes from one region to another and filled them with a
passionate yearning for a centre of rest, let us now learn from Mr.
Cushing how they planned their metropolis and organized themselves, when
they had found the long-looked-for goal, in the Zuñi valley and “settling
there, built seven great cities therein.

“All their subtribes and lesser tribes were distinctively related to and
ruled from a central tribe and town through priest chiefs representatives
of each of these, sitting under supreme council or septuarchy of the
‘Master priests of the house’ in the central town itself, much as were the
divisions and cities of the great Inca dominion in South America
represented at and ruled from Cuzco, the central city and power of them
all.

“Zuñi is divided, not always clearly to the eye, but very clearly in the
estimation of the people themselves, into seven parts, corresponding not
perhaps in arrangement topographically, but in scheme to their
subdivisions of the worlds or world-quarters of this world. Thus one
division of the town is supposed to be related to the north and to be
centred in its kiva or estufa which may or may not be at its centre;
another division represents the west, another the south, another the east;
yet another the upper world and another the lower world; while a final
division represents the middle or mother and synthetic combination of the
all in the world.

“By reference to the early Spanish history of the pueblos, it may be seen
that when discovered the Ashiwis or Zuñis were living in seven quite
widely separated towns the celebrated seven cities of Cibola and that this
theoretic subdivision of the only one of these towns now remaining is in
some manner a survival of the original subdivision of the tribes into
seven into as many towns. It is evident that in both cases, however, the
arrangement was and is, if we may call it such, a mythic organization;
hence my use of the term of mytho-sociologic organization of the tribe. At
all events this is the key to their sociology as well as to their mythic
conception of space and universe.

“... There were nineteen clans, grouped in threes, to correspond to the
mythic subdivision. Three to north, west, south, east, Upper, Lower. The
_single_ clan of Macaw is midmost or of middle and also as the all
containing and mother clan of the entire tribe, for in it is ‘the seed of
the priesthood of houses’ supposed to be preserved.(52)

“Finally, as produced from all the clans and as representative alike of
all the clans and through a tribal septuarchy of all the regions and
divisions of the midmost and, finally, as representative of all the cult
societies above mentioned, is the Kaka or A’kâkâ-kwe or Mythic Dance drama
people or organization.

“It may be seen of these mytho-sociologic organizations that they are a
system within a system and that it contains systems within systems all
founded on the classification according to the six-fold division of things
and in turn the six-fold division of each of these divisions of things ...
The tribal division made up of the clans of the north take precedence
ceremonially, occupying the position of elder brother or the oldest
ancestor. The west is the younger brother to this and the south of the
west, the east of south, etc.... while the middle is supposed to be a
representative being, the heart and name of all of the brothers of the
regions, the first and last, as well as elder and younger.

“To such an extent indeed, is this tendency to classify according to the
number of the six regions with its seventh synthesis of them all (the
latter sometimes apparent, sometimes non-appearing) that not only are the
subdivisions of the societies also again subdivided according to this
arrangement, but each clan is subdivided, both according to the six-fold
arrangement and according to the subsidiary relations of the six parts of
its totem....

“In each clan is to be found a set of names, called the names of
childhood. These names are more of titles than of cognomens. They are
determined upon by sociological divinistic modes and are bestowed in
childhood as the ‘verity names’ or titles of the children to whom given.
But the body of names relating to any one totem, for instance, to one of
the beast totems, will not be the name of the totem-beast itself but will
be the names of both of the totems and its various conditions and of the
various parts of the totem or of its functions, or of its attributes,
actual or mythical.

“Now these parts or functions, or attributes of the parts or functions,
are subdivided also in a six-fold manner, so that the name relating to one
member of the totem, for example, like the right leg or arm of the animal
thereof, would correspond to the north and would be the first in honor in
a clan (not itself of the northern group); then the name relating to
another member, say the left leg and its powers, etc., would pertain to
the west and would be second in honor, ... the right foot, pertaining to
the south, would be third in honor, ... the tail to the lower regions and
be sixth in honor; while the heart and navel and centre of the being would
be first as well as last in honor.... In addressing each other the word
symbol for elder or younger is always used.

“With such a system of arrangement as all this maybe seen to be, with such
a facile device for symbolizing the arrangement (not only according to the
number of regions, and their subdivisions in their relative succession and
the succession of their elements and seasons, but also in the colors
attributed to them) and, finally, with such an arrangement of names,
correspondingly classified and of terms of relation significant of rank
rather than of consanguineal connection, mistake in the order of a
ceremonial, a procession or a council is simply impossible and the people
employing these devices may be said to have written and to be writing
their statutes and laws in all their daily relationship and utterances.”

If this precious exposition of the Zuñi social organization teaches us
more about native method and system than all of the writings of the
Spanish chroniclers put together, there is one important point which,
strangely enough, is not touched upon, namely, the regulation of time. All
information concerning native astronomy, and the subdivision of the years,
the festival periods and the names of days, seems to have been withheld
from Mr. Cushing by the Zuñi priesthood, if we are to assume that they
possess a calendar.

In Mexico, as I have already set forth, the calendar system is bound up in
the scheme of social organization and it is impossible to separate them. I
cannot but think that it must be the same with the Zuñis but that, as in
ancient Mexico, only the priesthood were acquainted with the existence of
a systematic calendar, and kept it a profound secret from the multitude,
although the entire communal life and activities of the people were guided
accordingly by their rulers, who had arranged a suitable time for all
things, at proper seasons.

Having obtained through Mr. Cushing invaluable material for the making of
a composite image of the ancient American civilization let us now proceed
to Yucatan, bearing in mind the native mode of thought and master-passion
for systematization.

A careful perusal of Cogolludo and Landa’s work affords such interesting
glimpses into the past history of the inhabitants of the Yucatan
peninsula, that they merit presentation in a separate publication. Suffice
it for the present to refer more fully to a few leading facts which will
be found to illustrate the development of the ancient civilization in the
preceding pages.

The native opinion already cited was that a great chief or lord, named
Kukulcan, reigned at Chichen-Itza, Yucatan, whilst this was occupied by
the Itza tribe, which was driven from it in about 270 A.D. by the
Tutul-xius who were entitled “holy men.” Their name justifies Brasseur de
Bourbourg’s inference that the conquerors may have been a Nahuatl tribe
whose name was that of the much-prized blue-bird, Xiuh-tototl.

At the same time the fact that the Maya word for supreme lord and Master
(also applied to the divinity) is _Ciu-mil_ seems to indicate that there
may be a deeper origin and that the Xiuh-tototl may have only been a rebus
employed by the Mexicans to convey the sound of a Maya title, possibly
“Kukul-Ciu,” if the above title “holy men” is to be regarded as a
translation of Tutul-xiu.

“Kukulcan had no wife or children and was venerated in Yucatan as a god
because he was a great republican, as was shown by the order he instituted
in Yucatan after the death of the native rulers. He went to Mexico whence
he returned. He was there named Quetzalcoatl and was venerated by the
Mexicans as one of their gods.” When he had entered into treaty with the
native chiefs inhabiting the country, they agreed to join him in founding
and peopling a city which was named Mayapan, but was also known by the
natives as Ichpa, meaning “inside of the circles.”(53) “They proceeded,
indeed, to build a circular walled enclosure with two entrances only. In
its centre, the principal temple was erected and it was circular, with
four doors opening to the cardinal points, like one which had been built
by Kukulcan at Chichen-Itza. The walled circle also contained other sacred
edifices and houses intended to be inhabited by the lords only, who
divided up the entire land amongst themselves. Towns were assigned to each
according to the antiquity of his lineage and personal distinction.
Kukulcan lived in this town for some years with these lords and leaving
them in amity and peace returned to Mexico by the same way as on his
visit, lingering on the way in order to build a quadriform temple on an
island off the coast.”

I know of no more instructive account of aboriginal history than this
simple native record preserved by Landa, which so clearly reveals amongst
other details that the Mexican culture-hero was an actual personage, a
Maya high-priest who had been a ruler at Chichen-Itza. In this connection
it is interesting to collate another chapter of Landa’s work in which he
reports what the oldest Indians narrated to him about Chichen-Itza, of
which I give the following somewhat abbreviated translation: Three
brothers came there in olden times from the west and having assembled
together a large number of people, ruled them for some years with much
justice and peace.(54) They paid great honor to their god and built many
beautiful edifices.... They lived without wives in purity and virtue and
as long as they did this they were esteemed and obeyed by all. In course
of time one of them possibly died, but is said by the Indians to have gone
out of the country. Whatever may have been the cause of his absence the
remaining rulers immediately began to show partiality and to institute
such licentious and abominable customs that they were finally execrated by
the people who rebelled and killed them, and then disbanded and abandoned
the capital, “although this was most beautiful and was surrounded by
fertile provinces.”(55)

The principal edifice at Chichen-Itza was a pyramid temple which had four
stairways facing the cardinal points. It contained a circular temple which
was named after the builder Kukulcan and had four doorways opening to the
four quarters of heaven.

If I have dwelt again upon Kukulcan=Quetzalcoatl, it is because, between
the writers who interpret the records concerning him as a sun or star-myth
and those who identify him as the abstract deity whose name he bore as a
title only, or as St. Thomas or a mythical Norseman, ancient America is
being deprived of its most remarkable historical personage.

Collated with the Maya traditional records, the Mexican accounts agree and
supply missing evidence. Whilst the Mayas state that their ruler and
legislator went to Mexico and even record his Mexican name, Montezuma
informs Cortés that “his ancestors had been conducted to Mexico by a
ruler, Quetzalcoatl, whose vassals they were and who having established
them in a colony returned to his native land. Later on he returned and
wished them to leave with him but they chose to remain, having married
women of the country, raised families and built towns. Nor would they
institute him again as their lord, so he went away again toward the east,
whence he had come.” It seems nearly proven that Kukulcan was one of the
three rulers who came to Yucatan from the east. The Mexican tradition that
he was driven into exile by his enemies, the followers of Tezcatlipoca,
the lord of the Below, appears to be corroborated by the Maya record that,
after his restraining presence had been removed, they committed such
excesses that the indignant population arose and murdered their two rulers
at Chichen-Itza. Quetzalcoatl’s continued efforts to assemble scattered
tribes, to organize them peacefully under central governments, to found
capitals and erect in the centre of these quadriform pyramids and circular
temples, prove how completely he was possessed by the idea of spreading
the well-known scheme of civilization. His very name in Maya signified
“the divine Four” and this more profound signification was hidden under
the image of the “feathered serpent” employed as a rebus to express the
title of the supreme Being and the high-priest, his earthly
representative.

The Mexican records state that the culture-hero’s white robes were covered
with red crosses, and that he set up cross-emblems. Evidence showing how
completely this builder and founder of cities carried out the idea of the
Four Quarters, in the temples he erected in Mexico, is preserved by the
record that for prayer, penitence and fasting, he prepared four rooms
which he occupied in rotation. These were respectively decorated in blue,
green, red and yellow, by means of precious stones, feather-work and gold.
As these were the colors assigned to the Four Quarters their symbolism and
meaning are obvious, and it may be inferred that the same method of
decorating the sides of buildings or doorways, with these four colors, may
have been carried out in square sacred edifices oriented to the cardinal
points.

It is curious to detect the quadruplicate idea in the title Holcan given
to certain war-chiefs. This name signifies, literally, “the head of four,”
but could be expressed by the rebus of a “serpent’s head,” which would
obviously have been employed in pictography to express the title and rank.
The existence of the title “Four-head,” or “the head of four,” obviously
relates to the rulership of the Four Quarters, united in one person; and
in this connection the Tiahuanaco swastika (fig. 48), terminating in four
pumas’ heads, seems to gain in significance as the expressive symbol of a
central ruler. The recorded custom to cover the body of the Mexican ruler
with the raiment of the “four principal gods,” proves the prevalence of
analogous symbolism.

From the following data we gain an interesting view of the events which
transpired in former times in the Yucatan peninsula. Resuming Landa’s
account we see that, after Kuculcan had departed for Mexico, the lords of
Mayapan decided to confer supreme rulership upon the Cocomes, this being
the most ancient and the wealthiest lineage and its chief being
distinguished for bravery. They then decided that the inner circle should
hold only the temples and houses for the lords and high-priest. In
connection with this it is well to insert here how Landa states, in
another passage, that there were “twelve priests or lords at Mayapan,”
which with the high-priest constituted the sacred 13. “Outside the wall
they built houses where each lord kept some servitors and where his people
or vassals could resort when they came on business to the town. Each of
these houses had its steward, entitled Caluac, who bore a staff of office
and he kept an account with the towns and with their local rulers. The
Caluac always went to his lord’s house, saw what he required and obtained
from the vassals all he needed in the way of provisions, clothing, etc.”
(_op. cit._, pp. 34-44).

The chronicle goes on to relate how the lords of the inner circle devoted
their time to the affairs of government, the regulation of the calendar
and the study of writing, medicine, and the sciences.(56)

It seems significant that, throughout Central America, two ruined cities
of about equal size are usually found in comparatively close proximity to
each other, and seemingly pertaining to the same culture. Thus we have
Quirigua, in the valley of the Motagua river, and Copan its sister-city,
situated at a distance of about twenty-five miles, but nearly 1,800 feet
above it, in the wooded hills. Between Palenque and Menché (Lorillard
City) there are about fifty miles, whilst Tikal and Ixkun are forty miles
apart. In Yucatan, as we have learned from Bishop Landa’s “Relacion,”
there were Mayapan and Zilan, and as the latter name also signified
“embroidery” it looks as though it had been a noted centre of female
industry.

Then, after a lapse of years, “a large number of tribes, with their lords,
came to Yucatan from the south.” Bishop Landa conjectures that, although
his informants did not know this for certain, “these tribes must have come
from Chiapas, many words and the conjugation of some verbs being the same
in Yucatan as in Chiapas where there existed great signs showing that
ancient capitals had been devastated and abandoned,” possibly by
earthquakes, famine, disease or warfare. It has been surmised that the
venerable Bishop alluded, in this sentence, to the ruins of Palenque in
Chiapas.

Although not mentioned by Cogolludo or Lizana it is accepted that the
new-comers were the Tutul-xius. According to an ancient Maya chronicle,
“at a date corresponding to 401 A.D., the four Tutul-xius had fled from
the house of Nonoual, to the west of Zuiva and came from the land of
Tulapan. Four eras passed before they reached the peninsula of Yucatan
named Chac-noui-tan under their chieftain, Holon-Chan-Tepeuh,” a name
which is equally intelligible in Maya, Tzendal and Nahuatl and means
Head-Serpent and “lord of the mountain,” according to Brasseur de
Bourbourg, who states that the latter was a sovereign title amongst the
Quichés.

Landa relates that, after wandering about Yucatan for forty years
(possibly in search of the stable centre) these tribes settled near
Mayapan, subjected themselves to its laws and lived in peaceful friendship
with the Cocomes. The new-comers brought with them the atlatl or
spear-thrower which is minutely described but is evidently regarded as a
weapon of the chase.(57) The chronicle goes on to narrate that the Cocom
governor, having become ambitious for riches, entered into a treaty with
Mexican warriors who were garrisoned at Tabasco and Xicalango by the
Mexican ruler and induced them to come to Mayapan and to aid him in
oppressing the native lords. The latter and the Tutul-xius rebelled
against this action and, having observed the Mexicans and become experts
in the art of using their bow and arrow, lance, hatchet, shield and other
defensive armor, they “ceased to admire and fear the Mexicans and began to
make little of them, and in this condition they remained for some years.”

A lapse of years passed and another Cocom chief formed a fresh league with
the Tabasco people. More Mexican warriors came to Mayapan and supported
him in tyrannizing and making slaves of the lower class. Then the Tutulxiu
lords assembled and decided to murder the Cocom ruler. Having done so they
also killed all his sons with the exception of one who was absent; burnt
their houses and seized their plantations of cocoa and other fruits,
saying that these compensated for what had been stolen from them. The
differences which subsequently arose between the Cocome and the Xius
people resulted in the final destruction and abandonment of Mayapan after
an occupation of more than five hundred years, both tribes returning to
their countries.

“The lords who destroyed Mayapan (about 120 years before the Conquest)
carried away with them their books of science.... The son of the Cocom
lord, who being absent had escaped death, returned and gathered his
relations and vassals together and founded a capital.... Many towns were
built by them in the hills and many families descended from these Cocomes.
These lords of Mayapan did not revenge themselves upon the Mexican
warriors but generously exonerated them from blame because they were
strangers and had been persuaded to come into the land by its former
ruler. They allowed them to remain unmolested in the country and to found
a city on condition that they kept to themselves and married in their own
tribe only. These Mexicans decided to settle in Yucatan and peopled the
province of Can-ul which was assigned to them and they continued to live
there until the second invasion of the Spaniards.”

At Chichen-Itza, situated at about twenty-three leagues from the ancient
site of Mayapan, there exists substantial evidence of the existence of
these Aztec warriors, with indications that they pertained to the Mexican
warrior-caste of the ocelots or tigers. It is a recognized fact that the
remarkable bas-reliefs, which still cover the walls of the “temple of the
tigers” at Chichen-Itza, are strikingly Aztec in every detail. The exact
counterparts of the Atlatls, they hold, are visible on the so-called
“Stone of Tizoc” in the city of Mexico. Sculptured on the wall opposite
the entrance of the temple there are about thirty-six war-chiefs grouped
in three parallel rows of twelve each, the majority of whom are apparently
rendering some form of homage to a seated personage surrounded by rays,
while others are having an encounter with a monstrous serpent. On the side
walls and slanting roofs more warriors are figured, many accompanied by a
rebus or hieroglyph which evidently records, in Mexican style, individual
names. The total number of sculptured warriors seems to have been about
one hundred. If each of these represented, as may be supposed, a “count of
men,” it is evident that a large force of Aztec soldiers must have lived
in Yucatan at one time.

Other interesting monuments at Chichen-Itza deserve a passing mention. Mr.
Teobert Maler (Yukatekische Forschungen, Globus, 1895, p. 284) relates
that there are two pyramid-temples in the terraces of which the remains of
great stone tables have been found. He states that one of these tables was
originally supported by two rows of seven sculptured caryatids and by a
central row of plain columns with flat, square tops. Traces of paint
showed that the figures had been painted, that a yellow-brown color had
predominated, but that all ornaments or accessories were either blue or
green. The caryatids exhibited a variety of costume and of size and each
showed a marked individuality. The second table standing in a larger
temple, was originally painted red and supported by twenty-four caryatid
figures which resemble each other closely, show no individuality and which
seem to have been disposed in two rows of twelve each. Mr. Maler infers
from this that, being more highly conventionalized, they were of a later
date than the previous examples. If it were not for the circumstance that
both tables had the same number of supports their numeral 24 might pass
unobserved. As it is, I shall recur to it on mentioning other monuments
with figures yielding the same number and disposed, in one case, as 6×4.
In connection with these stone tables I recall the fact that, in the Maya
language, they were called Mayac-tun.

Mr. W. H. Holmes (_op. cit._, p. 134) tells us that in one case the
continuous table had been formed by a series of limestone tablets
averaging three feet square and five or six inches thick, each slab having
been supported by two of the dwarfish figures which stand with both hands
aloft, giving a broad surface of support. He ascertained that “these slabs
were wonderfully resonant and when struck lightly with a hammer or stone,
give out tones closely resembling those of a deeply resonant bell, and the
echoes awakened in the silent forest are exceedingly impressive.” Mr.
Holmes’ account of these resonant stone tables is of particular value to
me because it throws an interesting light upon the following Maya words: I
have already stated that the native name for table is Mayac, and that a
stone table is Mayac-tun. The word _tun_, however, not only signifies
stone, but also sound and noise. From this it would seem that stone tables
such as Mr. Holmes describes were made expressly for the purpose of
emitting sound and employed like the huehuetl or wooden drums of the
ancient Mexicans to summon the people to the temple and to guide the
sacred dances.

The existence of the word tun-kul, which is either “stone-bowl” or
“sound-bowl,” seems likewise to indicate that hollow stone vessels were
used at one time as gongs. At the present day the Mayas name the small
wooden drum of the Mexicans a “tunkul,” whereas its Nahuatl name is
“te-ponaxtli,” the prefix of which, curiously enough, seems also to be
connected with tetl=stone. A curious light is shed upon the possible use
of some of the many stone vessels found in Mexico and Yucatan by the above
linguistic evidence.

In conclusion I quote Mr. Maler’s authority for two points concerning
Chichen-Itza which are not generally known. First, that its name should be
pronounced “Tsitsen-itsa,” and, second, that he saw there no less than
five recumbent statues, holding circular vessels. Each of these figures
exhibits the same form of breast-plate as the Le Plongeon example now at
the National Museum of Mexico (pl. IV, fig. 1). Mr. Maler states that it
seems to have been the tribal mark of the Cocomes, the whilom rulers at
Chichen-Itza; but it is interesting to note the general resemblance of
this ornament to the blue plaque worn by the Mexican “Blue Lord,” the Lord
of the Year and of Fire, “Xiuhtecuhtli,” who is also usually represented
with a Xiuh-tototl or “blue-bird” on the front of his head-dress.

These facts seem to indicate that the characteristic breast-plate, instead
of being a mark of the Cocomes, may have been that of the Tutul-Xius, and
that this title has some connection with that of Xiuh-tecuhtli, the
Mexican “Lord of Fire.” It has been already set forth in the preceding
pages that the sacred fire was kindled in the stone vase held by the
recumbent figures, a fact indicating that the identical form of cult was
practised in Mexico and at Chichen-Itza. This identity is satisfactorily
accounted for and explained if we accept the simple native records of the
invitation extended to Mexican warriors by a Maya chieftain and their
subsequent permanent residence in Yucatan.

The limitations of my subject do not allow me to do more than mention two
other important ruined cities of Yucatan, Izamal and Uxmal. I will however
note that, judging from the illustrations I have seen, Uxmal seems to be
the “Serpent-city” of America, par excellence, its buildings exhibiting
the most elaborate and profuse employment of the serpent for symbolical
decoration. One inference from this might be that the serpent was the
totemic animal of the ancient builders of this city. The foregoing rapid
review of the native chronicles of Yucatan shows that even the foundation
of Mayapan was comparatively recent; that the peninsula had, in turn,
harbored powerful tribes who had drifted thence from the southwest and
Mexican warriors whose aid had been sought by consecutive rulers of
Chichen-Itza. We see that Yucatan was the meeting ground for Maya- and
Nahuatl-speaking people and that the tendency was to leave the peninsula
in search of a more favorable soil and climate as soon as opportunity was
afforded.

Since the cradle of the Maya civilization is evidently not to be looked
for in Yucatan, let us follow the clue afforded by the native traditions,
transport ourselves to some of the most important ruined cities of Central
America and endeavor to wrest from their monuments some knowledge of the
social organization of their ancient inhabitants. In order to institute
this search under the most favorable circumstances, I ventured to apply
for guidance to Mr. A. P. Maudslay who has made a more thorough, prolonged
and extensive study and exploration of these ruined cities than any other
person. Upon my request to formulate his opinion as to the respective
antiquity and chief characteristics of the most noted sites, this
distinguished explorer has most kindly authorized me to publish the
following note.

“But for a brief note in Nature (28th April, 1892), I have never
classified the ruins or attempted to give proofs of differences in age of
the monuments, but roughly you may safely class them as follows: I am
inclined to look on the Motagua river group as the oldest. The Yucatan
group is certainly the youngest. Of course there are many other smaller
differences between the groups and much overlapping. Whichever group may
be the oldest the art is there already advanced and the decoration has
taken forms which must have occupied many kinds of workers to
conventionalize from natural objects.”

1. On Motagua River, Quirigua, Copan. Large monolithic stelæ and altars
with figures and inscriptions carved on all four sides in rather high
relief, some groups pictographic. No weapons of war portrayed in the
sculpture.

2. On Usumacinto River, Menché, Tinamit, Palenque, Ixkun. Stelæ are
usually flat slabs carved with figures and inscriptions in low relief on
one side only. External ornament of the buildings usually moulded in
stucco. War-like weapons but very scarce.

3. Tikal. Intermediate between Nos. 2 and 4, but somewhat different and
distinct from either.

4. Yucatan. Chichen-Itza, Uxmal, etc. Stelæ very few in number and poorly
carved. Inscriptions carved in stone are very scarce. Inscriptions were
probably _painted_ on the walls of the temples. External ornament of
buildings formed by a mosaic of cut stones somewhat resembling Zapotec or
Aztec style. Every man portrayed as a warrior [on the bas-reliefs].

By means of the magnificent set of casts which Mr. A. P. Maudslay has
generously presented to the South Kensington Museum, London, and with the
aid of his monumental and splendidly illustrated work on the Archaeology
of Central America, which has been appearing as a part of the Biologia
Centrali-Americana, edited by Messrs. Godman and Salvin, I have been able
to verify the following facts which will be found to throw light on the
purpose and meaning of some of the ancient monuments.

Before examining the great, elaborately carved stelæ which are
characteristic of Quirigua and Copan, let us search the native chronicles
for some clue explanatory of the purpose for which they were erected.

Bishop Landa has transmitted to us some details about the destroyed
metropolis of Mayapan given to him by Yucatec informants who stated that
“in the central square of that city there still were 7 or 8 stones, about
ten feet high, rounded on one side and well sculptured, which exhibit
several rows of the native characters, but were so worn that they had
become illegible. It is supposed, however, that they are the record of the
foundation and destruction of that capital. Similar, but higher monuments,
are at Zilan, a town on the coast. Interrogated as to the meaning of these
monoliths the natives answered: It had been or was customary to erect
similar stones at intervals of 20 years which was the number by which they
counted their eras.” Bishop Landa subsequently remarks that “this
statement is not consistent,” for, according to this “there should be many
more such stones in existence, and none exist in any other pueblo but
Mayapan and Zilan.”(58)

Disagreeing with the venerable Bishop, I find in the above statements the
most valuable indications of the former existence of two centres of
culture in Yucatan. There is a curious affinity between the name Zilan
(pronounced Dzilan) and Chilan given as “the title of a priestly office
which consisted of a juridistic astrology and divination,” by Landa. There
may even be a connection between zilan and zian=origin, commencement;
zihnal=original and primitive, which may be worthy of consideration in
association with the well-known statement, quoted by Dr. Brinton, that
“the most venerable traditions of the Maya race claimed for them a
migration from Tollan in Zu-iva—thence we all came forth together, there
was the common parent of our race; thence came we from amongst the Yagui
men, whose god is Yolcuatl Quetzalcoatl.” Dr. Brinton adds that “this
Tollan is certainly none other than the abode of Quetzalcoatl named in an
Aztec manuscript as ‘Zivena Uitzcatl.’ ” Vague as any conjecture must
necessarily be, I cannot but deem it of utmost importance that systematic
excavations be made, some day, at Zilan, for the purpose of bringing to
light the stelæ referred to by the native informants of Bishop Landa.

According to Brasseur de Bourbourg “Zilan, situated at about 20-½ leagues
from Merida belonged to the Cheles people.(59) It is the seaport of Izamal
and contains the ruins of one of the greatest pyramids or artificial
mounds (omul) in Yucatan,” a fact which corroborates the view that it was
an ancient important capital. The northern coast of Yucatan is extremely
remarkable for it is divided from the Gulf of Mexico by a continuous strip
of land between which and the mainland there is a narrow channel of water.
There are two openings only in this zone of land which afford a passage
into the navigable channel. One of these openings is situated almost
opposite to Zilan and is known as the Boca de Zilan. At a short distance
to the east there is a second such “boca” opposite to the mouth of the Rio
Lagartos, which is a large estuary and the only river on the northern
coast of Yucatan.(60)

Let us now transport ourselves, mentally, south of the peninsula to
Honduras and, leaving the coast, ascend the Motagua valley to the ruins of
Quirigua and Copan,(61) which have impressed Mr. Maudslay as being of
great antiquity. Before examining such of these monuments as seem to yield
the testimony we are seeking, let us again recall Landa’s record that the
Mayas erected stelæ as memorials of each 20-year period. To this statement
should be added, at full length, Cogolludo’s record that “the Mayas
employed eras of 20 years and lesser periods of 4 years.(62) The first of
these four years was assigned to the east and was named Cuch-haab; the
second, Hiix, to the west; the third, Cavac, to the south and the fourth
Muluc, to the north, and this served as a ‘Dominical letter.’ When five of
these four-year periods had passed, which form twenty years, they called
it a Katun and placed one sculptured stone over another sculptured stone
and fixed them with lime and sand [mortar] to the walls of their temples
and houses of the priests.”(63)

The term katun is closely linked to the said employment of memorial
stones, for tun is the Maya for stone and ka seems to stand for kal or
kaal=20. The word hun-kaal=20, means literally, “one complete count,” or
“a count which is closed,” since the verb kaal means to close, shut, or
fasten something. According to the above a katun literally means “the 20
(year) stone;” but we know that, by extension, it designated the era
itself as well as war and battle. Thus we find the verb katun-tal=to
fight.

Cogolludo continues: “In a town named Tixuala-tun, which signifies ‘the
place where they place one stone above another,’ they say that they kept
their archive, containing records of all events.... In current speech
katun signified era and when a person wished to say he was sixty years of
age, he used the expression to have three eras of years or three stones.
For seventy they said three and a half stones or four less one-half stone.
From this it may be seen that they were not too barbarous, for it is said
that [by this system] they were able to keep such exact records that they
not only certified an event but also the month and day on which it took
place.”

By referring to Maya and Spanish dictionaries we gain supplementary
valuable information about native memorial stones. We find the name
amaytun given as that of “a square stone on which the ancient Indians used
to carve the 20 years of the period ahau-katun, because the four remaining
years which completed the epoch, were placed underneath, so as to form a
sort of pedestal which was called, for this reason, lath oc katun or chek
oc katun. By extension, painted representations [of the epoch] were also
named amaytun.” The dictionary further informs us that amayté was the name
for the first twenty years of the ahau katun, which were carved on the
square stone and we see that amayté also means “something square or with
corners” and is formed of amay=corner.

Equipped with the foregoing knowledge of the sort of memorial it was
customary for the Mayas to erect, let us now see whether the ruins of
Copan furnish any monuments which would answer to the description and
purpose of “amay-tés” and “ka-tuns.” Referring the reader to parts I-III
of Mr. A. P. Maudslay’s work already cited, I draw special attention to
the following stelæ and altars which are so admirably figured therein.

Stela F, which stands at the east side of the Great Plaza at Copan and
faces west, is in a particularly bad state of preservation. It exhibits a
standing figure on one side whose head is surmounted by an indescribable
combination of a mask, a seated figure and much elaborate feather-work. A
noteworthy feature, which recurs on other stelæ in Copan and Quirigua, is
an appendage which appears like an artificial beard attached to the chin
of the personage. At the sides of the stela serpents’ heads alternate with
diminutive grotesque figures. On the back, or east side of the stela, two
cords are represented which appear to have been brought over from the
front and which are tied together so as to form five open loops, in each
of which, as in a frame, there is a group consisting of four calculiform
glyphs. The cord, which is knotted together at the base of the stela,
appears to pass around it. It is impossible not to recognize that this
representation of twenty glyphs, as divided into five groups of four,
exactly agrees with Cogolludo’s records that the Mayas employed 20-year
and 4-year eras and that when five of the 4-year periods had passed they
called it a ka-tun, and made a carved memorial of it. As Landa tells us
that they erected stelæ to commemorate the 20-year period, the inference
to which the Copan Stela F leads us is that it is a katun and that the
twenty glyphs carved on it are year-signs. Examination, however, shows
that, whereas the Maya Calendar had but four year-signs which would
naturally be bound to repeat themselves in each group of four years, no
two glyphs on the Stela F are alike. It is obvious, therefore, that the
glyphs are not the four calendar year-signs and reflection shows, indeed,
that it would have been quite superfluous to carve these repeatedly on a
stela. As each year-sign was identified with a cardinal point and an
element and was permanently associated with a particular color, the mere
employment of the latter would suffice to convey this association of
ideas. What is more, the relative positions of the four glyphs composing
each group would also indicate the four year-signs and thus the sculptor
of the stela would have been at liberty to record by the shape of his
glyphs any fact he chose to connect with each year of the era. A curious
linguistic fact must also be taken into consideration: The Maya name for
the four year-signs was Ah-cuch-haab and the title for a chief or ruler of
a town was Ah-cuch-cab. The mere presence on the stela, of the figure of
the ruler, would suffice to convey the certainty that the count of the
four year-signs was understood to be present. On Stelæ F and M, each of
which displays twenty glyphs and one sculptured personage, the latter is
particularly characterized by being associated with head-dresses and
emblems consisting of elaborate conventionalized plumed serpents’ heads.
The inference naturally is that the serpent symbolism, which recurs in
some form or other on every stela effigy, expresses or conveys that the
rank and title of the personage were that of a Kukul-can, the high-priest
ruler who impersonated the “Divine Four,” or of some lord=Ahau, who was
also “ruler of the four regions.”

It must be recognized that a stone stela, on which is sculptured the image
of a lord and a count of 20, answers exactly to the memorial stone named
Ahau-ka-tun, literally, lord, 20 stone, and it is easy to see how the
period or era of twenty-four years should come to be called by the name of
the stone which commemorated it, and each era to be differentiated by
being designated by the personal name of the ruler who held office during
its course. The result would be practically the same as the allusion to a
particular reign in a nation’s history, with the seeming difference that
all ancient American rulers and their subordinates held fixed terms of
office, coinciding with the various periods of the calendar.

The inscriptions on the foregoing stelæ are made of glyphs of a uniform
character. Other stelæ at Copan display the interesting set of 6+1=7 signs
which recur on so many Central American monuments and strikingly coincide
in number with the all-pervading division into six parts plus the middle
and synopsis of all. Of this “septenary set of signs,” six are uniform in
size and character whilst the first is more elaborate and important in
every respect and, as I shall set forth by a series of illustrations in
another publication, actually does symbolize the union of the Above and
Below. It is to Mr. Maudslay that we owe the recognition of the existence
of this septenary set of glyphs, which he announced as follows to the
Royal Geographical Society in 1886:

“A number of Central American inscriptions are headed by what I shall call
an initial scroll (the style of which is permanent throughout many
variations) and begin with the same formula, usually extending through six
squares of hieroglyphic writing, the sixth square, or sometimes the latter
half of the sixth square, being a human face, usually in profile, enclosed
in a frame or cartouche” (Proceedings, p. 583).

The septenary group occurs on Stelæ A, B, C, E, I, P. It is curious to
find that the initial sign is sometimes, as on two sides of Stela P,
followed not by 6 glyphs only, but by 4×6=24 glyphs. On the east side of
Stela P, it is succeeded by 22 glyphs and a carved design which seems to
indicate the beginning or end of the count. On Stela I the initial is also
followed by 4×6=24 glyphs, and on Stela A by 12 double (=24) glyphs on
side 1, whilst side 2 displays 13 and side 3, 2×13=26. On Stela B two
sides exhibit 13 glyphs each and the back 2+ the initial. On two sides of
Stela C the initial is followed by 2×7=14 glyphs. It cannot be denied that
the foregoing stelæ collectively yield counts of 4×5, 7, 13, 20 and 24,
which undoubtedly coincide with the well-known numerical organization and
prove that this dominated the people who erected them.

The certainty that the ancient inhabitants of Copan associated the idea of
a central ruler with quadruple power is afforded by a remarkable
bas-relief which Mr. Maudslay has kindly allowed me to reproduce here
(fig. 55), from a drawing made by Miss Annie Hunter.(64)

This carved slab, the size of which is 5’ by 4’ 6", was found in four
pieces in the western court of the main structure of Copan and according
to Mr. Maudslay’s opinion, “formed part of the exterior ornament of temple
11 or the slope on which it stood.” It undoubtedly claims a minute
examination, as it strikingly illustrates how the native ideas, I have
been setting forth in the preceding pages, were originally suggested by
the observation of Polaris. Seated cross-legged, and resting on the centre
of the foliated swastika, is the figure of a personage whose titles are
clearly discernible.

                             [Illustration.]

                                Figure 55.


He is designated as a ruler, not only by his attitude of repose, but by
the fact that he wears a breast ornament in the form of a face or head (of
the sun) and holds in his hand (_i. e._ governs) a vase or bowl (see p.
72). Those show him to be the chief or head of all and the Cum-ahau, or
lord of the sacred vase or bowl (see p. 93). As the latter contains what
appears to be a variant of the glyph ik and the word ik signifies breath,
air and wind, by extension life, we realize that he is designated as the
lord of breath and life. The glyph which covers his face bears a native
cross-symbol and this, as well as the cruciform figure, the centre of
which he occupies, conveys the idea of quadruplicate power. The double and
bent arms of the cross-symbol strikingly resemble the conventionalized
puffs of breath or air which are so frequently depicted in Mexican
Codices, as issuing from the mouths of speakers. Almost identical
representations of curved puffs are figured as issuing from open serpents’
jaws in a bas-relief at Palenque, of which more anon.

Mr. Maudslay has pointed out that on stelæ from Copan and Quirigua a
profusion of analogous curved signs occurs also in connection with
serpents’ heads. A special feature of the curved puffs of breath on the
Copan “swastika,” as it has been named, are small seed-like balls which
are distributed in detached groups of threes along their inner and outer
edges, and are usually accompanied by what resembles the small calyx of a
flower, making four small objects in all. These balls, which also recur in
the Palenque symbol, forcibly recall a passage of the Zuñi creation myth
recounted by Mr. Cushing.

It relates that, at a certain stage of the creation, “the most perfect of
all priests and fathers named Yanáuluha ... brought up from the
underworld, the water of the inner ocean and the seeds of life production”
... Subsequently, on a feathered staff he carried, “appeared 4 round
things, seeds of moving beings, mere eggs they were; two blue like the sky
and two red like the flesh of the earth-mother.”...

I cannot but think that these words from a purely native source explain
the Copan sculpture more correctly than any inference that could be made,
and authorize the explanation that the central figure represents the “four
times lord,” or “lord of the four winds,” titles which were applied in
Mexico to Quetzalcoatl and Xiuhtecuhtli. At the same time the bas-relief
teaches us that “the four winds” had a deeper meaning than has been
realized, for it represents life-giving breath carrying with it the seeds
of the four vital elements, emanating from the central lord of life,
spreading to the four quarters and dividing itself so as to disseminate
vitality throughout the universe. The title Kukulcan=the Divine Four, also
serpent, proves to be even more expressive of this conception of a central
divinity than the Mexican Divine Twin, or serpent. I am therefore inclined
to consider that it originated with a Maya-speaking people, to whom, more
graphically than to any one else, this bas-relief would have served, as a
joint image of the star-god, the heart of heaven, named Hura-kan; of the
terrestrial lord Ah-cuch-cab, the heart or life of the State; of the
State, with its hun-kaal or one count of twenty subdivisions of people and
its quadruple head and body and, finally, of the native cosmology.

The Copan swastika enables us to come to another interesting conclusion.
It is a refined representation of the set of thoughts suggested by
Polaris, the idea of a stable centre being graphically rendered. Movement
in four directions is also symbolized. As, in the latitude of Copan, Ursa
Minor is the only circumpolar constellation which could have been observed
in four opposite positions, it is obvious that Ursa Minor with Polaris
must have constituted the Maya Celestial Heart or Life=cuxabal. The
following points remain to be discussed in connection with the Copan
swastika.

1. To be complete and in keeping with native modes of representation it
must have originally been painted with the symbolical colors of the Four
Quarters.

2. It is on a wooden club from Brazil or Guiana that, strange to say, I
find a cross symbol with bifurcated branches, which most closely resembles
the Copan type. Directing the readers to the illustration of this club as
fig. 8, pl. XV, in Dr. Stolpe’s work already cited, I would ask them to
examine also his fig. 7, with a design expressing dual and quadruple
divisions; fig. 9_b_, with circles containing cross lines; 9_a_, with what
resembles somewhat a Maltese cross but also conveys duality; fig. 11_b_
with a cross in a scalloped circle and a curious disc between four signs,
with a band of alternate black and white squares and its reverse 11_a_,
with triangles, to which I shall revert; and figs. 10_c_ and _d_, each
with a mound from which a tree is growing. Though tempted to refer to many
other symbols I shall limit myself to pointing out that his fig. 1, pl.
XIV, exhibits a group of five circles in a circle which strikingly recall
the Mexican examples and the Maya ho=5. As each of the foregoing symbols
is intelligible and belongs to a group of ideas which I have shown to have
been general throughout America, but to have necessarily originated in the
northern hemisphere, it seems pretty clear that they must have gradually
found their way to Brazil and Guiana from the north by means of coast
navigation and traffic.

3. Concerning the bowl in the hand of the figure occupying the middle of
the swastika a few remarks should be added to those already given on pp.
72 and 93.

Formed of clay the bowl was an expressive symbol of the earth. Placed in
elevated positions on the terraces of the temples, and filled by the first
annual showers which fell upon the parched earth, the bowl of celestial
water naturally became invested with peculiar sanctity, and was gradually
regarded as containing particular life-giving qualities. One use to which
bowls full of water were put, in ancient Mexico, seems to explain further
the ideas associated with them. It is well known that bowls of water were
used at night for divination purposes, just as were black obsidian
mirrors. This seems to prove that the latter were a subsequent invention
which was adopted because it permanently afforded a surface for purposes
of reflection.

In the native Maya chronicles the reflection of a star upon the trembling
and moving surface of the water, is given as the image of the Creator and
Former, the Heart of Heaven, and it was believed that the divine essence
of life was thus conveyed to earth by light shining on and into the
waters. It is well known that it was customary for the priests of the
Great Temple of Mexico to bathe at midnight after fasting, in a sacred
pool so deep that the water appeared to be black. This
artificially-produced peculiarity would have rendered its surface
particularly useful for the observation and registration of the movements
of stars by their reflections.

Thomas Gage quaintly tells us, moreover, that at the consecration of a
certain idol “made of all kinds of seeds that grow in the country ... a
certain vessell of water was blessed with many words and ceremonies, and
that water was preserved very religiously at the foot of the Altar for to
consecrate the King when he was crowned and also to blesse any Captain
Generall, when he should be elected for the Warres, with only giving him a
draught of that water” (_op. cit._, p. 53). It is well known that infants
also underwent a form of baptism.

The preceding and other evidence, which is scarcely required, enables us
to realize the full significance which the symbol of a bowl surmounted by
the glyph ik=life, breath, soul, was intended to express and convey.

The collection of rain-water in vessels, exposed so as to receive the
reflection of the one immovable star-god, was doubtlessly employed as a
test of the stability of the Middle of the Earth by many generations of
priest-astronomers. The sanctity attached to this water, as having
absorbed the divine essence of light and the attribution of life-giving
properties to it, was but the natural sequence of such star-observation.
As the title “the lord of the vase or bowl”=Cum-ahau, indicates, the
supreme priest of Heaven alone seems to have attended to all rites
concerning the sacred bowl and the distribution of its celestial
life-giving contents. The symbolical decoration of many native bowls will
be found to corroborate this view of their employment and of the virtue
attributed to their contents.

By this time I trust that my readers will realize with me that, at Copan,
the native set of ideas had long taken deep root and flourished. We have
seen that the identical numerical divisions of time and tribes and the
same symbolism prevailed as have been traced in Peru, Guatemala, Mexico,
Yucatan, Zuñi, etc. The following monuments will still further establish
this kinship of thought. Copan contains two stone slabs which answer to
the description of an amay-tun, inasmuch as they are square and appear to
be memorial stones. Let us see whether some clue to their purpose can be
obtained from the carvings upon them.

On each of the four sides of altar K four personages are carved, all
seeming to be of equal rank. Of these 4×4=16 chieftains, eight wear a
breast ornament in the form of a double serpent, whilst the remaining
eight wear a somewhat plainer kind. On the west side the two central
figures face each other and two diminutive glyphs are carved in the space
between them. The most striking feature about the representation of these
personages is, that each of them is seated, cross-legged, on a different
composite glyph; some of these exhibit animal forms. This is a fact of
utmost importance, for it definitely connects distinct personalities,
obviously chieftains with composite glyphs, some composite parts of which
are obviously totemic. On the upper surface of this monolith there are
6×6=36 single glyphs, which yield 9 groups of 4. If these 9×4 be added to
the 4×4 glyphs on which the chieftains are respectively seated, we obtain
13 groups of 4, equivalent to 52. It is superfluous to repeat that there
are fifty-two years in the Mexican cycle and that just as this square
altar has 16 figures carved around it, the great monolithic Stone of Tizoc
in the City of Mexico has 16 groups. In the latter case each group is
accompanied by the name of a tribe and its capital. It looks very much as
though the glyphs on which the chieftains on Altar K are seated also
express tribal names.

A careful study of the other square monolith at Copan, known as the
Alligator altar, will enable us to form a better estimate of the probable
meaning of glyphs, employed as seats by chieftains. The Alligator altar
takes its name from the sculptured animal which is stretched over its
upper surface. Human figures are represented as connected with the
different parts of the animal’s body, in a way which forcibly recalls Mr.
Cushing’s explanation of how the various members of a tribe were
associated with a part only of their totemic animal and bore the name of
this part as their title of honor, according to a strict order of
precedence.

According to Mr. Maudslay’s description: “Upon the upper surface of the
monument are two apparently human figures seated upon the arms of the
alligator. Both figures are much weather worn; each has what appears to be
a glyph in its hand, which is outstretched toward the alligator’s head.
Between the alligator’s arms and legs four human figures are seated in
similar positions, two on each side of the body. These figures have large
mask head-dresses and carry offerings in their hands. There are two
figures on the north side of the monument, one on either side of the tail
of the alligator; each is seated on a glyph. The figures are human, but in
place of a human head each figure is surmounted by a glyph. Each figure
holds a glyph with the numeral ten attached to it in its outstretched
hand.”

Since the above partial description of the altar was written, Mr. Maudslay
has found that one of the above glyphs is “Mol” and the other “Zip,” and
has identified the glyph used as a head for each figure as the day-sign
Cabal. This fact is of particular interest as the meaning of this sign
seems to be connected with Caban=the Below, and the two figures with Cabal
heads are sculptured at each side of the alligator’s tail which is the
part of least honor, not only according to Zuñi etiquette, but also
according to Mexican ideas, the word for tail being employed,
metaphorically, for vassals.

To this description I would add that a careful study of the cast of this
monument in the South Kensington Museum, and of the illustrations in Mr.
Maudslay’s work reveals that, of the four figures on the west side, one
only has a human head, whilst two have human bodies with animal heads and
one a semi-human face and the body of a bird. Of the four figures on the
east side, the first represents a man seated on a glyph, the second a
human body with an animal head and the third and fourth semi-animal, bird
and human figures. Amongst the recognizable animal forms represented, we
distinguish an ocelot, an unmistakable alligator’s head and the head of a
monster with huge jaw and serrated teeth which strongly resembles the
Mexican sign Cipactli, a nondescript “marine monster.” One detail is
worthy of special notice: the left hand of one of the figures on the east
side terminates in a serpent’s head, in a fashion recalling that of the
Santa Lucia bas-reliefs.

The following résumé will make the distribution of the figures and glyphs
on the altar quite clear. Top: outstretched alligator body, whose legs and
claws are sculptured over the corners of the altar. On each shoulder 1
figure with glyph=2. On each knee 2 figures=4, making a total of 6 figures
on the top. On east and west sides respectively, 4 figures; on north side
2 figures, on the south side 4 figures on composite glyphs=14. The total
number of figures on top and sides is 20, each of which is intimately
associated with a glyph. Under the snout of the alligator, on the south
side, there are 2×4=8 glyphs.

When carefully analyzed we ultimately find that the surface of the altar
exhibits in the first case two chieftains of equal rank, but respectively
seated on the right and left forelegs of the tribal totem. To my idea this
demonstrates that the dual rulership, such as existed elsewhere, prevailed
at Copan, and that two lords of the alligator tribe were entitled the
right and left forelegs or “arms” of the animal totem. It should be noted
here that the Maya name for alligator is chiuan or ain. The dictionaries
contain also the following names for the same or allied species:
Sea-lizard, alligator (?), ixbaan; lizard in general=ix-mech, or mech,
ix-be-bech, ixzeluoh and ix-tulub. Obviously occupying positions of less
honor there are 2×2=4 chiefs of equal rank but seated, respectively, on
the right and left hind legs of the totem. These again are evidently
equivalent to the four sub-rulers of Mexico and Yucatan, the Maya Bacabs
or Chacs.

Lastly, the twenty different figures, connected with particular glyphs,
are equivalent to the division of the tribe into as many portions, minus
the head. The eight glyphs associated with this added to the twelve
glyph-figures, complete the numeric organization into twenty. From this
monument, the sides of which were probably painted, originally, in four
colors, it would seem that the alligator clan, ruled by two chiefs and
four lesser rulers, was organized into twelve divisions of people and
eight classes of another kind. A circular tablet at Quirigua, which I
shall describe further on, exhibits a subdivision into 2×6=12+5+3=20.

It is not necessary to emphasize how remarkably the Copan altar conforms
to the Zuñi method of clan-organization. It suffices for my present
purpose merely to establish the community of thought which existed
throughout, but which found its highest artistic expression and
development in Central America.

There are several other smaller carved monoliths, one of which usually
lies in front of a stela. For this reason they have been popularly named
“altars,” just as the stelæ have been called “idols.” The majority of
these “altars” contradict this appellation by their utterly unsuitable
shapes and profuse carvings on their upper, often irregular, rounded
surfaces. Some of these monoliths consist of a monstrous head, the shape
of which is almost lost under an indescribable mass of ornamentation. In
some cases, however, they recall the semblance of the large glyphs on
which chieftains are represented as seated on the carved sides of the
square monoliths just described. So strongly do some of these resemble
certain forms, that I venture to express my belief that, on ceremonial
occasions, these carved heads may have served as the seats or stools of
honor for chieftains of the rank of those portrayed on the bas-reliefs.
The Maya word tem, the plural form for which is tetem, seems to be
applicable to such totemistic carved stones. It is translated as stone
altar, seat or bench (_cf._ Nahuatl word te-tl=stone). Other minor
monoliths are carved with glyphs. “Altar G,” illustrated in Mr. Maudslay’s
work, exhibits four glyphs only—an interesting number, replete with
significance to the native mind.

The number 24 occurs on Altar R on which the glyphs are disposed as
2×4=8+2×8=24. The number 24 recurs on the top of Altar U, where the glyphs
are disposed in 3 rows of 8 each. At the same time the back of this altar
exhibits 5×10=50 and its sides 2×2=4 glyphs, which may possibly constitute
separate records. In the majority of foregoing cases the glyphs are single
and comparatively simple. On Altar S, however, we have double and
quadruple glyphs, the latter obviously being a highly developed cursive
method of recording facts, rendered possible by the minute classification
of all things in the State into definite divisions with fixed
relationships to each other.

Having lingered so long in Copan we can but glance at Quirigua and note
its most remarkable features. This ruined city lies on Motagua river,
1,800 feet below and at about a distance of twenty-five to thirty miles
from Copan. It is now subjected to almost annual inundations from the
river and its situation in marshy surroundings renders it extremely
unhealthy. It may have been partly on this account that the neighboring
capital of Copan was founded in an elevated and salubrious position.

An interesting fact has been pointed out to me by Mr. Maudslay, namely,
that the ground plan of both groups of ruins is almost exactly the same,
Copan being only somewhat the larger of the two. This identity proves that
the same distinct scheme of orientation was carried out in both places and
that importance was undoubtedly attached to the relative positions of the
pyramid-temples, courts and buildings.(65) A proof that two distinct
castes of rulers existed and were respectively associated with the
northern and southern regions of the capital is furnished by a
circumstance communicated to me by Mr. Maudslay. In Copan, as well as at
Quirigua, some of the individuals sculptured on the stelæ are beardless,
whilst others have beards which seem to be sometimes artificial. These
stelæ usually stood at the sides of the great courts, and at the bases of
the pyramid-temples. Mr. Maudslay has observed that in both places, all of
the bearded effigies are situated to the north of the beardless ones. The
first, for instance, occupy the northern and the second the southern side
of a court; their respective positions being clearly intentional since it
recurs in both cases. This circumstance furnishes additional proof that,
in these capitals as elsewhere, the same great primary division into the
Above and Below prevailed and shows that the representative rulers of
these two castes respectively wore beards or none.

The beard, as an insignia of rank, occurs in several Mexican MSS. and
careful observation shows that it is most frequently represented as worn
by a high-priest, usually painted black and sometimes wearing the skin of
an ocelot. It is found associated with advanced age and with red, the
color of the north, a fact which coincides with the position assigned to
bearded effigies at Copan and Quirigua. In Mexican Codices the culture
hero, Quetzalcoatl, is figured with a beard, and tradition records that
this was his distinctive feature. Images of Quetzalcoatl=the air-god,
represent him with a beard, and the calendar-sign Ehecatl=wind, is
composed of an elongated mouth and chin to which a beard is attached.

Several of the monuments at Quirigua are the largest of the kind which
have been found on the American continent. Stelæ E and F are twenty-two
and twenty-five feet high respectively, and both exhibit two human
effigies standing back to back. In point of fact, with a few exceptions,
amongst which are female effigies, the majority of stelæ at Quirigua are
double, namely, A, C, D, E, F, K, in Mr. Maudslay’s work, part XI. I
cannot but regard this as a proof that in a peaceful, flourishing and
long-established state, the dual form of government maintained itself
successfully for an extended period of time. On Stela E is one of the most
remarkable ancient American portrait-statues that has yet been discovered.
It portrays a man with noble and strongly marked features, an aquiline
nose and a narrow chin beard, like a goatee.

The Maya dictionaries supply us with the clue to the meaning attached to
the beard in pictorial art. The word for beard is meex and for “bearded
man,” ah-meex, or ah-meexnal, if the beard was long. On the other hand,
ah-mek-tancal is the Maya name for “governor and ruler of people or of a
town,” and ah-mektanpixan means high priest. The first two syllables of
these titles, being identical with the word for a “bearded man,” seem to
explain the reason for the association of rank with a beard, and _vice
versa_. Added to preceding data it aids in forming the conclusion that the
bearded personages on the stelæ were “high-priests or rulers of people and
of towns,” that the beard or goatee was the mark of supreme rank and that
artificial ones were sometimes worn.

The beardless effigies, on the other hand, obviously represent individuals
belonging to a different caste; and the fact that stelæ exist at Copan and
Quirigua on which two figures are carved, back to back, proves that the
assignment of the effigies of the two types to separate sides of the
courts was preceded by a time when a closer unity prevailed between the
dual rulers. The existence of stelæ with female figures proves that here,
as well as in Mexico and Peru, there had been a period when “the Below and
the cult of the Earth-mother were presided over by a woman.”

On each side of the great Stela F is carved the initial followed by 6×6=36
glyphs, which fact seems to indicate that six glyphs pertained to each of
the six regions and recorded facts relating thereunto. On the sides of
Stela F, each initial is followed by 34 glyphs only, the count being
shorter than that of Stela E by 2×2=4. One side of Stela C exhibits the
initial followed by 2×13 glyphs grouped in parallel lines, then a
horizontal band with 4 glyphs; the other side the initial followed by
4×6=24 and a group of 4 glyphs. Stela D is particularly remarkable on
account of the six squares of pictorial glyphs which follow the “Initial”
which, in this case, exhibits the head and body of a jaguar in its centre.
I refer to Mr. Maudslay’s interesting conclusion that these pictorial
glyphs preceded, in date, the more cursive method of representing the
initial series. In consequence of this jaguar initial, Stela A becomes
particularly noticeable, because one of the personages upon it has a
beard, whilst the other is masked as an ocelot or jaguar.

A vivid sense of the actuality of the bond that existed between the
ancient dwellers at Copan and Quirigua, their totemic animals and symbolic
coloring, is obtained on reading Mr. Maudslay’s following description of
the excavation of mound 4 at Copan (Report Proceedings Geographical
Society, 1886, p. 578).... “The excavation was then continued ... when
more traces of [human] bones were found mixed with red powder and sand....
Continuing the excavation ... a skeleton of a jaguar was found lying under
a layer of charcoal ... the teeth and part of the skeleton had been
painted red. At about 100 yards to the south of this mound I shortly
afterwards opened another ... mound ... and found a few small fragments of
human bones, two small stone axes and portions of another jaguar’s
skeleton and some dog’s teeth, showing that the interment of animals was
not a matter of chance.”

If we add this to the accumulation of evidence I have presented, showing
that in Mexico and Yucatan the ocelot was associated with the north, the
color red, the underworld, the nocturnal cult and with bearded priests, we
must admit that there is hope that, some day, we may be as familiar with
the life and customs of the ancient Americans as we are now with those of
the ancient Egyptians, Greeks and Romans.

Strange animal effigies in stone have been found at Quirigua: one (B)
somewhat resembles a dragon and exhibits complex glyphs; another (G) has
been named an armadillo and has 2×8=16 glyphs carved on its lower and
2×20=40 on its upper sides.

A circular slab deserves special mention: in its centre is a seated
figure. Forming a band around the edge, to the right of the figure are 6
glyphs and 6 others are to his left=12 in all. Above him to his left are 5
and to his left are 3 glyphs. This peculiar distribution of 20 glyphs is
of peculiar interest.

The crowning glory of Quirigua, however, is the gigantic block of stone,
completely covered with intricate carvings and glyphs, which is known as
the “Great Turtle,” and of which splendid casts, made from Mr. Maudslay’s
moulds, are now exhibited in the South Kensington Museum, London, and in
the American Museum of Natural History, New York. Of the many features of
this remarkable monument, which can be studied in Mr. Maudslay’s
forthcoming part XI of the Biologia Centrali-Americana, the seated figure,
occupying a prominent place and obviously representing the central ruler,
deserves special mention. In his right hand he holds a peculiar sceptre
similar to that held by the personage on Stela E. His left hand is
concealed under a carved face, a detail which recalls the Santa Lucia
bas-reliefs.

Palenque and its group of sister cities now claim our notice. Of the
latter Men-ché particularly arrests our attention on account of its name,
the second part of which means tree and by extension, tribe. The word
_men_ is of particular interest, for it is not only the name of a dog in
the Maya Calendar but signifies precisely the same as the Mexican word
toltecatl, namely, master-builder, artificer or artisan, an adept in
manufacture. The habitual form of employing the word would be ah-men,
meaning he who is a master builder, etc.; while men-ah or men-yah
signifies work or production of manual labor. The first part of the
Nahuatl word aman-teca, signifying artisan, artificer, seems to be a
corrupt rendering of the Maya ah-men. That Men-ché, which is also known as
Lorillard City, was a centre of the highest development of
native-sculpture and art seems proven by the truly admirable and
exquisitely fine workmanship of the bas-reliefs obtained there by Mr.
Maudslay, and now exhibited at the British Museum. In execution and finish
they undoubtedly surpass any specimens of ancient American art I have ever
seen.

A search for the possible derivation of the word men leads to mehen, the
name for “sons or nephews in the male line,” mehen-ob, the descendants,
mehen-tzilaan=genealogy and parentage (a word which sheds some light on
the meaning of the ancient capital Tzilan in Yucatan). Mehen is also
employed as meaning something little, small or minute.

From the above data it may be inferred that Men-ché may have originally
signified “the tree or tribe of the sons or nephews in the male line,” and
that these people may have so identified themselves with the arts of
building and working in precious metals and stone, etc., that their title
was used as a designation for these industries. It is certainly remarkable
that, situated at an easy distance on the same river Usumacinto, there is
the great ruined city of Palenque(66) (pronounced by the natives
Pa-lem-ke) which seems also to have originally terminated in ché=tree or
tribe and to be derived from palil, pal or palal=vassal, servant, subject,
also small child. Let us see how far the monuments of Palenque justify and
support this translation of its name.

Referring the reader to Mr. Maudslay’s Biologia, and to Mr. Holmes’
Archæological Studies, Pt. II, and other well-known works on the ruins of
Palenque, I shall confine myself to a cursory examination of the four
principal isolated pyramid-temples, known, respectively, as the temples of
the Inscriptions, of the Sun, of the Cross and of the Cross No. 2.
Although the orientation of these edifices is not accurate they may be
roughly said to face the cardinal points as follows:—

The temple “of the Inscriptions” faces the north, that “of the Sun” the
east, whilst the temple “of the Cross” faces the south and that “of Cross
2,” the west. Dr. Brinton has already shown that the well-known symbol on
the famous “Tablet of the Cross” is not a cross, but the conventional
symbol for “tree” of the type I have illustrated in the preceding fig. 53.
As Cross No. 2 unquestionably belongs to the same category, it results
that these two temples would be more correctly designated as “of the Tree”
and that they furnish us with an interesting parallel of the Peruvian
quisuar can-cha, or “place of the tree,” where the Inca erected two trees
which typified his father and mother and were “as the root and stems of
the Incas.” The Palenque “trees,” moreover, closely resemble those on the
Mexican Féjérvary chart (fig. 52) inasmuch as, in each case, the tree is
surmounted by a bird and is flanked by two human figures.

It has already been shown in the preceding pages that in ancient America
the tree was generally employed as a symbol for tribe and that the Maya
word for tree=ché occurs as an affix signifying tribe or people not only
in Qui-ché, Man-ché (the latter a tribe inhabiting the region of Menché
and Palenque) etc., but also in the names of tribes inhabiting the
southern regions of North America.

Assuming, therefore, upon convincing and substantial evidence which will
be further corroborated, that the “Tablet of the Cross” represents a tree,
the symbol of tribal life, the next step is to interpret the bird perched
upon it and generally acknowledged to be a quetzal (pronounced kay-tzal)
as the totem of the tribe, which also probably expresses its name. The
tree is represented as associated with serpent symbolism and as growing
from a vase=ho-och placed on a monstrous head=ho-ol, the idea conveyed
being that it flourished in the centre or middle, while the head
signifies, as has been shown, the capital and also the chief. On the vase
is carved a symbol to which I draw special attention, as it recurs on the
right hand end of the carved band below the tree, is met with in Maya
calculiform glyphs and is also frequently employed in ancient Mexico. It
represents the corolla of a four-petalled flower which obviously
symbolized the Four-in-One, which permeated the native civilizations.

The word for “flower” being nic in Maya and xochitl (pronounced hoochitl)
in Nahuatl, it must be admitted that the symbol of a vase with a flower
seems to afford an instance of a bilingual rebus, as the Maya hooch is
identical in sound to the Nahuatl xoch-itl. Even without this, however,
the meaning of the tree and serpent, the bird, the vase, the quadripartite
flower, and the head, would have been generally and equally intelligible
to native tribes, being familiar symbols constantly employed in
metaphorical speech.

Mr. Maudslay has pointed out and illustrated in his work (Biologia, pl.
92, pt. X) that the side branches of the “cross” simulate bearded
serpents’ heads, whilst their recurved upper jaws are covered with what
resemble buds of flowers, seeds or beads. The Palenque “cross” is indeed
characterized by being profusely decorated with “bead or seed-like
ornaments and appendages” some of which resemble beads or seeds, figured
in some instances, like those on the Copan swastika, the meaning of which
seems supplied by the previously cited Zuñi text. It does not appear to be
a mere matter of chance that the following Maya words, culled from the
dictionaries, are so closely connected: yax-ché=a sort of ceiba tree, the
emblem of celestial life of the Mayas; yax-chumil and
yax-pa-ibe=adjectives primitive, original; adverb firstly, at the
beginning; yaxil, verb=to make something new, to commence, begin;
yaxil-tun=bead or pearl; yax-mehen-tzil=eldest son.

According to this incontrovertible evidence we find that the sacred tree
of life of the Mayas was designated by the word yax, signifying first,
original, new, etc.; that the same root enters into the composition of the
word for eldest son and finally for “bead.” The latter curious agreement
is accentuated by the well-known fact that the Mexicans employed in
metaphorical speech the word cuzcatl=bead made of some precious stone, to
designate “father, mother, lord, captain, governor; those who are like a
sheltering tree to the people” (Olmos, cap. VIII). A term of particular
endearment for a son was “gold-bead” (teocuitla-cuzcatl). Olmos moreover
records no less than eight metaphorical designations for a “Tree, or first
father, origin of generation, lord or governor,” and appellations for
twenty-nine “Relatives who issue from one stem or trunk.”

Collectively, the evidence set forth in the preceding pages identifies the
image on the famous “Tablet of the Cross,” as a symbolical representation
of the “Tree of Life of the Eldest Sons,” chiefs or nobility of a tribe,
whose totemic bird was the quetzal.(67) Before completing the description
of this tablet, the analogous representation of a tree on the “Temple of
the Cross 2” should be examined. This is generally known as the foliated
Cross and like its counterpart it issues from a vase with a quadriform
emblem, and a monstrous head. Its branches are composed of
conventionalized maize plants on which human heads and faces occupy the
places of the corn-cobs whilst their hanging hair simulates the tassels of
the ripe corn. The maize-leaves are decorated with groups of seed-like
beads amongst which distinct representations of maize seeds are
discernible. These form, indeed, the leading motif of the seed decorations
and indicate that the “appendages” to the groups of seed-like beads on the
Copan swastika were but conventionalized maize-seeds. The branches of the
maize-tree are surmounted by a conventionally ornamented head from which
hangs a necklace of beads with a medallion consisting of a face surrounded
by a beaded frame. Above the head the totemic quetzal bird is repeated
under almost precisely the same form but in a reversed position. It is
interesting to note that the Maya name for maize is ixim, which added to
the ché=tree, yields ixim-ché, a word which actually occurs as the local
name of the ancient capital of Guatemala, named “Iximché-tecpan.” To this
curious fact should be also added that “ix” is the prefix employed to
designate the feminine gender and that Ix-chel is “the name of the Maya
goddess of medicine and of child-birth.”

An extremely interesting composite symbol is carved under the feet of the
personage standing next to the “maize-tree,” to the right of the
spectator. It consists of the realistically carved large convolute
sea-shell such as constituted the Mexican symbol of parturition. An almost
grotesque human figure is represented as issuing from it and holding in
its hand a maize plant which bends upwards and curves over the shell. Its
leaves are drawn with maize-seeds on and amongst them, in the same
conventional way that has been noticed on the central tree, and human
heads again simulate the corn-cob. An acquaintance with Mexican and Zuñi
symbolism enables us to grasp the significance of this composite symbol
which figuratively expresses the common birth and growth of the substance
of plant and human life. The personage who stands over this symbol, facing
the tree and the tail of the bird which surmounts it, holds a curiously
decorated emblem in his hand, of which more anon. A small twig bearing
three terminal leaves issues from his head. Behind him are 4 perpendicular
columns with 17 glyphs in each; whilst a detached series, consisting of 13
smaller glyphs, is carved in front and above him.

At the opposite side of the tree, facing the almost unrecognizable head of
the bird, a personage stands on an elaborately carved monstrous head,
covered with a maize-plant. He is wearing a necklace and medallion like
that on the tree itself. His head is surmounted by a high cap bearing a
conventionalized flower-bud. A belt in the form of a serpent with open
jaws, encircles his waist and he is holding aloft in his hands, a
miniature, human, seated figure with folded arms, a bead necklace and an
indescribable head-dress and masked face. His attitude indicates that, by
offering this figure, he is performing some rite. On the other hand, a
conventionalized sign for water seems to be issuing from the bird’s head
and descending upon the figure whilst puffs of breath and seeds issuing
from its beak seem to be directed towards the tiny effigy of a human
being.

Reverting now to the “Tablet of the Cross I,” we find precisely analogous
figures at its sides, only in reversed positions. To the right of the
spectator stands the priest with a tall hat surmounted by the flower-bud,
somewhat resembling a fleur-de-lis. The small human figure he is offering
is recumbent and is being held out so as to come in contact with the
pendant issuing from the bird’s head.

The figure on the opposite side, with the head-dress and twig with three
leaves, is facing the central tree and holding a staff which, in this case
although combined with other emblems, clearly appears to represent a young
maize plant, with its roots below, and growing shoot with leaves above. As
on the other tablets there are columns of glyphs behind each figure,
whilst the personage holding the maize-plant is associated with a detached
group, in two portions, consisting of 10+4 glyphs, and is standing on a
large glyph associated with a numeral.

Having thus cursorily brought out some special points observable on both
“Cross Tablets,” let us now glance at the tablet in the “Temple of the
Sun.” On this we again find columns of glyphs and a personage at each side
of a central figure. The same peculiarities and differences of costume are
observable here as on the preceding tablets; but each personage holds a
small, grotesque human figure with a long nose, and each stands on the
back of a human being, that to the left of the spectator especially
appearing to be a conquered enemy.(68)

Two over-burdened-looking seated figures, one of which is clothed in a
spotted ocelot’s skin, occupy the centre and support, on their bowed
shoulders, a curious emblem terminating in open serpents’ jaws. The large
head (of a jaguar?) is in the centre and above this issue two puffs of
breath with seeds, forming a double recurved figure so identical in shape
and detail to a single branch of the Copan swastika that one might imagine
it was carved by the same hand. On this tablet, instead of a tree, the
centre is occupied by a shield, exhibiting a face and having tufts of
feathers at its four rounded corners. This rests on two crossed lances
with decorated handles surmounted by large points.

In this connection it is interesting and important to note that, in
ancient Mexico, lands conquered and acquired in warfare were termed “mil
chimalli,” literally, “field of the shield,” a metaphor which was also
probably known to the Mayas.

Glancing next at the “Temple of Inscriptions,” the fourth of the large
detached temples of Palenque, we find that its interior is characterized
by the most extensive mural inscriptions found in America, consisting
entirely of hieroglyphics. Four exterior free pillars, however, “contain
on their outer faces, modelled in bold relief, life-sized figures of women
holding children in their arms” (Holmes).

Having brought out the particular point that, in each of the four temples
described, adults are represented in the act of carrying or offering
children or diminutive and strangely grotesque conventionalized effigies
of human beings, I would note that the only analogous grotesque figures
with long noses, I know of, are those on the sceptres held in the hand by
the seated personage on the “Great Turtle” and by the individual carved on
Stela E at Quirigua. It is noteworthy that the left hand of the latter
personage holds a shield displaying a face and recalling that carved on
the tablet of the Palenque “Temple of the Sun.” Analogous grotesque
figures also surround the personage carved on Stela F at Copan. These
facts indicate that the Quirigua “Great Turtle,” the stelæ at Quirigua and
Copan and the Palenque tablets, were erected by people sharing the same
cult and ritual observance, one feature of which was the carrying of
diminutive human effigies, with exaggerated and almost grotesque noses.

A clue to the significance of this rite is supplied by the text of the
Codex Telleriano-Remensis (Kingsborough, vol. V, p. 134) relating to the
Mexican 20-day period Iz-calli, the last of the year. “It was the feast of
Fire, because at this season the trees became warmed and began to bud. In
it was celebrated the festival Pil-quixtia, meaning ‘human life or nature
which had always escaped destruction although the world itself had been
destroyed several times.’ ”

“Izcalli signifies as much as liveliness, and in this 20-day period all
mothers lifted their children by their heads and holding them aloft called
out, Izcalli, Izcalli, as though they said ’aviva’=live, live.... This was
the period of production ... thanks were rendered to the nature which is
the cause of the production.... Every four years they feasted for 8 days
in memory of the three times that the world was destroyed. They name this
‘four times Lord,’ because this escaped destruction, although all was
destroyed. They designated the festival as that of ‘renovation’ and said
that when it and the fast came to an end the bodies of men became like
those of children. Therefore, in order to figure [or symbolize] this
festival, adults led certain children by the hand, in the sacred dance.”

Slightly incoherent though this text may be, it furnishes a most valuable
supplement to the descriptions of the same festival by other authorities.
As this is exhaustively treated in my forthcoming text to the “Life of the
Indians ” in which all available authorities are quoted and collated, I
shall confine myself here to some facts which bear a special relation to
the subject of this paper. In Mexico another name for the festival period
Izcalli, was Xilomaniztli=the birth or sprouting of the young maize.
According to Duran, izcalli signified “the creating or bringing up” and in
order to make the growth of children coincide with that of the young
maize, parents, during this period, stretched the limbs and every part of
the bodies of all infants of tender age.

Another observance which was held at this time was in anticipation of the
New Year and consisted in the raising and planting of high poles or wands
with branches, in the courtyards of the temples and in the streets. These
typified the new life; “the budding and rejoicing of the trees.” Another
New Year custom was that of carrying budding branches or young shoots of
maize in the hand, on a particular day named Xiuh-Tzitzquilo, literally,
“the taking of the year in one’s hands.” The explanation of this metaphor
is given by Duran who states that “the natives consider that the year,
with its months and days, is like a branch with its twigs and leaves.”

A passing mention must be moreover made of the two movable festivals
celebrated by the Mexicans, in which they scattered broken egg-shells on
the roads and streets as a rite of thanksgiving for “the life bestowed
upon the chicken in the shell” by the divine power. In the image of this
festival contained in the “Life of the Indians,” the egg-shells are
represented at the foot of a tree bearing seven blossoms; the seated
divinity in front of this wears a bird-mask and carries a staff with a
heart in his hand. These festivals were named respectively, seven flowers
and one flower.

Briefly summarizing the foregoing data, we find it proven that, deeply
impressed with the wonderful renewal of life in nature, the ancient
Mexicans rendered periodical thanksgiving for this in its various forms.
The budding tree, the young shoots of the maize, all seedlings, the broken
egg-shells from which the young chickens had emerged, were adopted as
emblems of the renewal of life. The child was likewise looked upon as the
renewal of the human race and every four years a thanksgiving festival “of
renovation” was solemnized in which children took a special part. In my
work on the Calendar system I shall show how far this festival “of new
birth” coincided with astronomical phenomena. From Landa we learn that in
the Maya months “Chen or Yax,” on a day designated by the priest, a
festival was celebrated named Ocna: “the renovation of the temple in
honour of the Chacs, the gods of the maize-fields.” This was held each
year ... all idols and incense-burners were renewed and if necessary the
building was rebuilt or renovated and, “in commemoration of this, an
inscription in the native characters was fixed to the walls.”

Referring to other chapters of Landa’s work we find that, as in Mexico,
the Yucatec children received a “child’s name” at birth which was changed
when, having accomplished the third year, they were “reborn” and received
a new name, _i. e._ the combined name of their father and mother. On
attaining puberty they obtained an individual name which they preserved
during life-time. A knowledge of the social organization of these people
enables one to grasp the full importance and significance of these changes
of name, which were accompanied by ritual observances and betokened the
enrolment of the children into their respective classes and sub-classes
and a consequent reorganization of certain departments of the State. It
appears that in ancient times the ceremonial of the “new birth,” or
re-naming of the children, took place every four years, simultaneously
with the thanksgiving feast for the “continuation of the human race.”

A careful analysis of native words and metaphors tends to show, moreover,
that the children born within each four-year-period were collectively
regarded as “a fresh growth upon the tribal tree.” In Mexico the word for
leaf=atlapalli, was employed as a metaphor for the lower class, whilst in
Peru the male and female descendants of the Incas were represented by gold
and silver fruits upon the trees of their male and female ancestry. The
collection of such scattered scraps of testimony enables us to reconstruct
the drift of native thought and realize that the registration of
individuals was associated with the conception of a tribal tree bearing
four branches and covered with blossoms, fruits and leaves which faded and
fell but were replaced by fresh growths.

We learn from Duran that so careful a record was kept of the population,
by the Mexican priesthood, “that not even a newborn babe could escape
detection.” The reason for this strict vigilance is clear, for the welfare
of the community and the harmonious working of the complex machinery of
state depended upon the constant renewal of vacancies caused by deaths in
each department of industry and government.

After this excursion into the realm of native thought let us now return to
the Palenque tablets, placed in detached temples which approximately face
the four cardinal points. On the tablet of the “Temple of the Cross” we
have a tribal tree with symbols of the Middle and of the Four Quarters and
of duality. A priest with a flower on his head presents a diminutive human
figure to the totemic bird perched on the tree. Another, with a leafy
branch on his head-dress, holds a conventional sceptre simulating a young
growing shoot of maize. Behind each figure are rows of glyphs and in the
upper corner to the left of the spectator is the septenary series headed
by the initial-sign.

In the “Temple of Cross II” we have a variant of the identical
representation in which the maize plant and the sea shell are prominent.
If I may hazard a suggestion of the meaning of these two tablets, I should
say that they appear to be tribal registers most probably relating to the
increase and decrease of the male and female population in all divisions
and classes, during a fixed period of time. Both seem to commemorate the
“renovation” or “new growth” of the tribal tree in a mode which would have
been as intelligible to a Mexican, for instance, as to a Maya. The fact
that the “Temple of the Sun” and that of the “Inscriptions” obviously held
analogous registers, points to the alternative possibilities (1) that each
temple was destined to preserve the register of the population and social
organization, etc., of one of the four quarters of the capital and state,
according to years; (2) that the trees in the “Cross temples” figured the
male and female lineages of the ruling caste, whilst the tablet in the
“Temple of the Sun” recorded the numbers of conquered people reduced to
slavery and the “Temple of Inscriptions” preserved the register of female
children or of vassals; (3) that each of the four temples preserved a
complete register of the entire state and had been erected consecutively
at the conclusion or beginning of eras, the difference observable in the
central motif conveying the salient feature or event marking each special
epoch and recording, according to years, the organization of the state
during its course.

In the face of this possibility as well as the probability that each glyph
was painted and implied a year, it is interesting to note that, including
the initial glyph, the “Tablet of the Cross” exhibits 108 glyphs on the
side to the left and 124 on the side to the right of the spectator=a total
of 232; the “Tablet of the Cross II” exhibits 76 to the left and 83 to the
right=159; and that in the “Temple of the Sun,” 70 to the left, 159 to the
right and 12 in the middle=241. The “Temple of Inscriptions” exhibits the
initial series (see Maudslay, Biologia, pt. X, pl. 82) and entire walls
covered with glyphs, some of which, as on the tablets enumerated above,
are accompanied by numerals whilst others are not.

In a future publication I shall submit illustrations of these monuments
with the ripened results of my investigations concerning them. For my
present purpose it suffices to have produced substantial proofs that the
ancient dwellers in Palenque employed the same metaphors, the same cursive
method of registration and held the same fundamental principles of
organization that have been shown to underlie the civilizations of Peru,
Guatemala, Yucatan, and Mexico and still survive amongst the Zuñis and
more northern tribes. It is obvious that, at Palenque and the neighboring
Menché and Ixkun, an integral civilization, based on these principles, had
existed for an incalculable length of time. Strangely enough it seems to
form so close a link between Maya and Mexican culture that it almost seems
justifiable to surmise that both Maya and Nahuatl languages were spoken in
these ancient ruined cities.

Proceeding mentally northwards we will not linger at the ruins of Mitla,
the name of which seems to indicate that it had lain to the north of a
great ancient centre of government, since Mictlan in Nahuatl and Mitnal in
Maya both designate the region of the underworld and the north.

Reaching the ultimate stage of our mental exploration of the American
Continent we now transport ourselves to the Valley of Mexico and, on the
site of the ancient capital of Montezuma and his coadjutor, face the three
great monolithic monuments which are popularly known as the Calendar
Stone, the Stone of Tizoc and Huitzilopochtli. In 1886, at the Buffalo
Meeting of the American Association for the Advancement of Science, I
presented a “Preliminary Note of an Analysis of the Mexican Codices and
Graven Inscriptions,” in which the opinion was advanced that the “Calendar
Stone” was identical with the “circular elaborately carved tablets which,
according to Padre Duran, were erected in each market-place in ancient
Mexico, and were held in great veneration. They were frequently consulted
and by them the market-days were regulated.”

“All writers concur in stating that the market was held on each fifth day,
when all adults were obliged by law to resort to the appointed
market-place. The entire produce and manufacture of the state were brought
there, even from great distances, severe penalties being incurred by those
who bartered the products of agriculture or manual labor on the highway or
elsewhere. On the broad, straight, cemented roads which led from the four
quarters to the heart of the capital, ‘resting places’ for the wayfarers
and carriers were provided at fixed intervals. The enormous concourse of
people, the variety of produce exhibited in the market-places of
Montezuma’s capital filled the conquerors with wonder and admiration. From
Cortés, Bernal Diaz, Sahagun and others we learn that the market was a
special charge of the supreme chief of Mexico; that appointed officers
presided in state over it whilst others moved among the throng
superintending the traffic. Standard measures were kept and rigorous
punishment awaited those who sold by false measure or bartered stolen
property.”

After making the preceding statements I advanced the opinion “that the
periodical market-day was the most important regulator of the Mexican
social organization and that the monolith generally known as the
Calendar-stone was the Market-stone of the City of Mexico. It bears the
record of fixed market days; and I venture to suggest that from these the
formation of the Mexican Calendar system originated. The stone shows the
existence of communal property and of an equal division of general
contributions into certain portions....”

I concluded the above communication with the statement: “Before publishing
my final results I shall submit them to a searching and prolonged
investigation. An examination of the originals of many of the Codices
reproduced in Lord Kingsborough’s ‘Mexican Antiquities’ will be necessary
to determine important points and during the forthcoming year my line of
researches will be in this direction.” In my youthful enthusiasm and
inexperience I little foresaw, when I wrote the above sentences, that I
should spend thirteen years in diligent research before I felt ready to
express my ripened conclusions concerning the Calendar-stone. Although the
results I am about to submit are final they are necessarily incomplete,
their full presentation with adequate illustrations being included in my
forthcoming special work on the Social and Calendaric system of ancient
America. For the present I have limited myself to the reproduction of the
outline drawing of the monolith made by the late Dionysio Abadiano of
Mexico and published in his somewhat fanciful work on this subject.(69) No
one, however, had studied the Calendar-stone more carefully than he; and,
besides being extremely accurate in outline, his drawing has the merit of
including the eight deep circular holes which were drilled at regular
intervals outside of the worked border of the stone as well as the groups
of smaller circular and shallow depressions which Señor Abadiano
discovered on the outer unworked portion of the monolithic block. Without
discussing here the question whether the eight drill holes were intended
to support a species of gnomon, as Leon y Gama first maintained, or merely
served for the guidance of those who carved this marvel of accurate
workmanship and symmetrical design, I shall merely point out that,
although the group of circular depressions in the block, in the lower
corner to the left of the spectator, offers a certain resemblance to the
form of the constellation of Ursa Major, this may be merely the result of
chance.

Facing the problem of the meaning and purpose of the “Calendar-stone,”
after thirteen years of assiduous study, I find that the interpretation I
suggested in 1886, is substantially strengthened and corroborated by
freshly accumulated evidence. The difference is that I now lay less stress
upon the phonetic elements and values of the symbols, although, as I shall
set forth in the special publication alluded to, no study of the monument
can be considered complete unless these be carefully analyzed and
understood. The one great stride in advance that I think I have made is
the recognition that the monolith is an image of the Great Plan or Scheme
of Organization which has been expounded in the preceding pages and which
permeated every branch of native thought.

The monument represents the high-water mark reached in the evolution of a
set of ideas, which were suggested to primitive man by long-continued
observation of the phenomena of Nature and by the momentous recognition of
the


                            “northern star,
    Of whose true-fixed, and resting quality,
    There is no fellow in the firmament.
    The skies are painted with unnumber’d sparks,
    They are all fire, and every one doth shine;
    But there’s but one in all doth hold his place.”(70)


This inscribed tablet, which constitutes one of the most important
documents in the history of the human race, is as clearly an image of the
nocturnal heaven as it is of a vast terrestrial state which once existed
in the valley of Mexico, and had been established as a reproduction upon
earth of the harmonious order and fixed laws which apparently governed the
heavens.

The monument exposes these laws, the dominion of which probably extended
throughout the American Continent, and still faintly survive in some
existing aboriginal communities. It not only sets forth the organization
of state government and the subdivision of the people into classes bearing
a fixed relation to each other, but also serves as a chart of the
territory of the State, its capital and its four provinces, and minor
topographical divisions. Finally, it reveals that the progress of time,
the succession of days, years and epochs, _i. e._ the Calendar, was
conceived as a reproduction of the wheel of sinistral revolution described
by the circumpolar constellations around Polaris. The Septentriones served
as an indicator, composed of stars, the motive power of which emanated
from the central luminary. This marked not only the march of time each
night, but also the progress of the season by the four contrapositions
apparent in the course of a year, if observed at a fixed hour of the
night.

The twenty familiar day and year signs of the native calendar are carved
on a band which encircles the central figure on the stone. I am now in a
position to prove satisfactorily that these signs were not merely
calendaric and that they equally designated four principal and 4×4=16
minor groups of stars; four chiefs and 4×4=16 minor tribal groups or
divisions of men.

                             [Illustration.]

                                Figure 56.


Merely a few indications will suffice to prove how completely and
unmistakably the symmetrical design on the monolith (fig. 56) expounds the
great plan which had impressed itself so deeply and indelibly upon the
minds of the native philosophers and influenced all their thoughts and
speculations.

The head and face in the middle of the monument conveys the idea of
duality, being masked, _i. e._ doubled-faced and bearing the number 2
carved on its forehead. It conveyed the conception of a divine power who
ruled heaven and earth from a changeless and fixed centre in the heaven;
expressed the dual government of the earth by twin-rulers who dwelt in a
central capital. It typified light and the heaven itself with its two
eyes; the sun and moon and darkness and the earth by the mouth; whilst the
symbols for breath issuing from both nostrils and the tongue protruding
from the mouth denoted the power of speech, which was so indissolubly
connected with the idea of chieftainship by the Mexicans that a title for
the chief was “the Speaker.” The central head likewise denoted a “complete
count”=one man, and was expressive of a great era of time, embodying
twenty epochs.

As a synopsis of the whole, the following titles recorded in the
chronicles would be applicable to the central ruler, celestial or
terrestrial: the two lord, the divine twin; the two-lord and two lady; the
quadruple lord, “He who looks in four directions;” the lord of the
thirteen powers; the one lord, _i. e._ embodying a complete count=20; the
lord of five (_i. e._ of the Middle and Four Quarters); of seven, _i. e._
of the Middle, Above, Below, and Four Quarters; of thirteen, _i. e._ of
the duplication or male and female or celestial and terrestrial divisions
of the Above, Below and Four Quarters plus the Middle.

Surrounding the central head are four square divisions arranged in two
separate parts, each of which includes what appears to be in one case the
right, and in the other the left, conventionalized claw (forepaw?) of an
animal armed with hooked nails, such as Mictlantecuhtli, the lord of the
North, is represented with.

The square compartments contain symbols of the four elements so disposed
that air and water are appropriately associated with the hand to the right
(=male region) and fire and earth with the hand to the left side (=the
female region) of the central head. But this is not all, for another
carefully devised relation between the elements likewise appears upon
careful examination. In the middle, carved above the central face and
between the symbols for air and fire, is the conventionalized “ray of the
Sun,” or pyramid which typifies “that which ascends or is above” the upper
elements and the Above. As its opposite we find below, situated between
the symbols of earth and water, a ring with a concentric circle
representing the drop of water=“that which descends.” As the Moon was
inseparably associated with water and the Below, it is doubtlessly
included in the symbolism.

One more point which will receive due attention in my monograph remains to
be briefly noticed. As the symbol for air=east is situated to the right of
the symbol for north, and the earth=west is to its left, it is clear that
the central face is conceived as looking down from above upon the
spectator. It is only when the stone is considered as placed face downward
that the symbols assume their proper positions as regards the cardinal
points. This reversal, which is the natural result of the association of
the east and south with the right hand of the middle personage, suggests
that the monolith may have been originally designed to be let into the
flat or slanting ceiling of a building. As a parallel instance I will
state that, some years ago, Señor Troncoso pointed out to me a fact he had
noticed, namely, that the relative positions of the cardinal points on the
Féjérvary chart were reversed and that it must have been intended to be
looked at from underneath.

Each of the element symbols is accompanied by four numerals placed in the
angles of the squares, with one exception, where one numeral was obviously
dislodged from its proper position by an encroaching emblematic ornament.
The positions of these numerals and of their square enclosures are what
recalled to my mind the opposite positions assumed by Ursa Major in its
annual rotation around the axis of the heaven. Just as the central face
primarily represented Polaris, so these squares figured the four
contrapositions of the great constellation. The peculiar, almost
cross-shaped figure resulting from the union and association of the
symbols of the Centre, and of the Above, Below, Right, Left=Four Quarters,
is a well-known conventional sign, generally known as a “nahui-ollin.” The
accepted translation of this name is “four movements,” from olinia,
verb=to move, and no name could be more appropriate for a symbol which, to
my idea, like the swastika, actually represents the movement of the most
conspicuous of septentrional constellations to four opposite places.

At the same time, as the nahui-ollin on the stone encloses symbols of the
four elements, the union of which was believed by the native philosophers
to be essential for the production and maintenance of life, I was led to
observe also the fact that the words for life and heart, and the verbs to
be alive, to live, to resuscitate, etc., are all derivatives from the root
yuli, or yoli, which undoubtedly has a common origin with the verb
olinia=to move. It therefore not only appears that, to the native mind,
motion and life were indissolubly linked together, but that the name
nahui-ollin must have signified four-fold life as well as movement. It
likewise typified the four sides of the great pyramid which formed the
nucleus of the capital and was crowned by two temples, respectively
occupied by symbolical images of the “Divine Twins.” It is impossible not
to realize that, in ancient Mexico, the pyramid constituted an image of
the entire system.

Each of its sides obviously pertained to one of the four regions and was
probably painted with its symbolical color.(71) It seems safe to assume
that the pyramid was originally erected by the coöperation of people from
the four quarters of the capital and state and was possibly added to at
fixed intervals so that it represented not only the constitution of the
commonwealth, but testified to its age and growth. The widely-prevalent
primitive custom that each individual should add one or more stones to a
heap of stones, as an individual contribution, may have been carried out
in the building of pyramids, the origin of which will be discussed further
on.

Although it is almost superfluous to do so, as by this time the set of
associated ideas must be familiar to the reader, I shall briefly summarize
some of the chief four-fold division or organization of which the
nahui-ollin was the graphic symbol. It represented:

1. The four elements or substances and kinds of life.

2. The four regions of the heaven, each composed, in turn, of four
sub-regions.

3. The four provinces of the state, each containing four districts.

4. The four quarters of the capital, each of which had four wards.

Like the nahui-ollin the pyramid was an image or embodiment of the
fundamental all-pervading principle. Both therefore equally expressed
further meanings which I shall proceed to enumerate.

5. Four stars and also four star-groups or planets which seem to have been
associated with the cardinal points and are indicated by four discs
exhibiting two concentric circles and four glyphs placed around them.
Although at a disadvantage, not being able to substantiate my statement
here, I shall mention that, amongst the above, the Pleiades and the
planets Venus and Jupiter doubtlessly figure, the latter as two evening
and two morning stars.

6. The human lords of the four regions who respectively governed the four
divisions of the population, who were classified as the Fire, Air, Water
and Earth people, the identical classification being applied in turn to
each class and so on _ad infinitum_.

7. Rotation or a movement encircling the four quarters imagined as
“quadruple motion.” This was not confined to the Septentriones, for the
ancient Mexican astronomers had recognized what they termed the “four
movements of the Sun”—namely, its apparent rising in the east and progress
to the north; and setting in the west and progress to the south. According
to Leon y Gama, the first to describe the stone in 1832, the central
“nahui ollin” portrayed the “four movements of the sun” and recorded the
solstices and equinoxes. His opinion has since been shared by other
writers, amongst whom I cite Señor Troncoso. According to Sir Norman
Lockyer, moreover, the symbol does correctly and appropriately figure the
annual course of the sun. It must be admitted that the invention of a
figurative symbol which not only records the annual rotation of the
circumpolar star-groups but also the annual apparent course of the sun is
an achievement which has never been surpassed in primitive astronomy and
merits admiration and recognition. The record of the periodical movements
of the heavenly bodies, constitutes, at the same time naturally a register
of the four seasons.

8. Simultaneously with the division of the year into four equal parts, the
ollin (and pyramid) typified the division of the 20-day period into four
quarters as well as the four 13 year periods which constituted the epoch
of fifty-two years. As the Calendar periods will be discussed in my
monograph on the subject, I shall only mention here a fact showing how
completely the quadruplicate idea had influenced native speculation. The
Mexicans believed that four great eras had passed since the creation of
the world and designated these as the earth, air, fire and water eras.
They believed that, although humanity had always escaped utter
annihilation, the world had been almost completely destroyed by three of
the elements in succession at the end of three of these eras. At the time
of the Conquest, the Mexicans supposed themselves to be living in a fourth
age which was doomed to perish by fire.

9. According to the distinguished Mexican scholar Señor Alfredo Chavero,
the symbols in the nahui-ollin commemorated the four epochs of the world’s
history and I readily accept this as one of the many significations of the
quadruplicate figure.

Leaving the nahui-ollin for the present, let us next consider the band,
with compartments, which encloses it and exhibits the twenty symbols
hitherto only known as calendaric signs,—four of which were year- as well
as day-signs, whilst sixteen were day-signs only. Their relative positions
show that they were intended to be read from right to left.

A profusion of evidence, however, exists showing that individuals bore the
day-names as personal appellations, not only in Mexico but also in Central
America. Amongst the Quichés for instance, members of the “Royal house of
Cavek” are designated in the Popol Vuh, as three deer, nine dog, etc.

It thus follows that the twenty signs were not merely names of years and
days, but also designated the tribes and clans. The element-symbols which
marked every fifth day and the years and constitute the major signs,
likewise were the names of the four great divisions of the people, and of
their respective chieftains. On the other hand the 4×4=16 minor signs,
applied not only to days but to the 4×4=16 clans. At the same time the
element names conveyed in a general way the occupation of each of the four
divisions of people as well as their places of abode in reference to the
capital. Accordingly, the earth people would specially attend to
agriculture, mining, the manufacture of pottery, etc.; water people to
irrigation, the furnishing of drinks, fishing, etc.; the fire people to
all occupations which had to do with fire: the procuring of combustibles
for fire and lighting, cooking, the working in metals, etc.

As on the stone, the sign calli=house is in juxtaposition to the symbol
for air, it may be inferred that the air people were the builders, the
masons, the artificers, the Nahuatl name for which was “toltecatl.” As the
air symbol occupies the place of highest honor in reference to the central
face, namely, above the right hand, it is evident that the builders, or
“toltecas,” were the caste which enjoyed the highest consideration. Their
totem was the bird, the inhabitant of the air. The second rank in honor
was held by the fire people placed to the left, above. Their totem was the
ocelot.

Without going further into details for the present, I merely point out
that the identical division of the members of each community and
association with the elements, etc., was carried out throughout the state.
This method clearly established the relation and also determined the
geographical position of each class of people in reference to the whole.

The carved band on the Calendar-stone, with its twenty signs, determined
once and for all time the exact position to be taken up in all public
assemblages, in councils, sacred dances, and likewise controlled the
exposition of the products of the land in the great market-place. What is
more: each division of the people, by reason of its indissoluble union to
one element and one region, also had its own season during which it led in
ceremonial observances. So skilfully was the lunar ceremonial or religious
year devised that each sign, without any distinction, ruled a period of
thirteen days. At the same time the period fell into four divisions headed
by the four principal or element signs.

In the solar or civil year, each sign had its day, but as the computation
of years passed by, each sign in due rotation ruled during one year. It
was only when each sign had had an equal rule that the cycle completed
itself, and, in turn, became a part of a greater cycle of time. To realize
the marvellous ingenuity with which the rotation of days and consequently
the working of the entire machinery of state was carried on, it is
necessary to have before one’s eyes, a series of reconstructive tables,
such as I have prepared for my paper on the subject. For the present,
however, I trust that some idea of the harmonious organization of the
state may have been conveyed to the reader.

One important feature remains for consideration. As already mentioned, one
of the four annual midnight positions of the Bear star-groups, and
presumably a “royal star,” pertained to each cardinal-point and
consequently to each of the four divisions of people. To this statement,
which can be supported by substantial evidence, I must add that each of
the sixteen minor signs likewise designated constellations, of which there
were thus four in each region of the heaven. The twenty familiar day-signs
thus actually constituted also the native zodiac. As the region to which
each constellation pertains is clearly designated by the cardinal-point
signs, their identification is merely a matter of time. Since ten of the
signs represent animals, and these were the clan totems, it is easy to
realize how animal forms, composed of stars, came to be traced in the
heavens.

Deferring further discussion of the native zodiac I will but point out
what an intimate relation was thus established and maintained between
star-groups and human beings; and how the periodical rotation and stations
of the celestial bodies actually guided or, at all events, coincided with
the periods of human activity in various branches.

I am not, as yet, prepared to formulate a final opinion on the meaning of
the narrow band that surrounds the zodiacal belt, which is at the same
time the list of years and days and of tribes and clans, but shall merely
note that it exhibits four large and four lesser rays which designate the
quarters and half-quarters of the whole. A few words concerning the
symbolism of these rays should find place here. In Nahuatl the ray was
named “tona-mitl,” literally “the shining arrow,” “shaft of light.”
Ixtlilxochitl tells us that it was an ancient custom of his people on
taking possession of new territory “to shoot with utmost force four
arrows, in the directions of the four regions of the world.”(72) This
interesting passage shows us that the rays, _i. e._ arrows of light,
carved on the stone, conveyed the idea of possession of the four regions
and four sub-regions by the central power.

Returning to an examination of the concentric band to which the rays are
attached: It exhibits also 4×10 groups of five dots, two of which groups
are almost concealed by star-symbols on the recurved open jaws of the
serpents’ heads which meet at the bottom of the stone. Above this band and
placed exactly between the larger and lesser rays are single compartments
with five-dot groups. It has been interesting to detect the reason why two
five-dot groups were carved, as I have already pointed out, immediately
under the central head. They evidently supply the missing groups whose
places are filled up by the recurved upper jaws of the serpents, heads at
the bottom of the monolith. From the care taken to preserve a visible
record of these two groups, it is obvious that a special importance was
attached to the recording of eight five-dot groups besides the forty in
the band, making a total of 4×12=48 groups, or 10+2=12 to each quarter.

As the Mexican name for market was macuil-tianquiztli, literally the “Five
(day) market” and the Maya word for capital was homonymous with five=ho,
it is evident that these five dot groups would have conveyed the idea of
“market,” market-day and possibly market-town, to a Mexican. To a
Maya-speaking people they would have appeared to express practically the
same thought, since all capitals, large or small, were market-places and
absorbed and redistributed the product of quadruple provinces within the
radius of its jurisdiction. The inference that the five-dot groups may
have served as a topographical register of the larger and minor capitals
existing in each quarter of the state, is substantiated by more evidence
than can be produced here. I have moreover found indications that this
belt may have served as a sort of moon-calendar which was also an attempt
at an adjustment of lunar to solar periods.(73) Before, however, an
estimate can be made of the full meaning of this belt formed by the two
great serpents which encircle the entire monument, more time and labor
will have to be expended.

One point about the twin serpents is clear; they are represented as
springing from a square enclosing the symbol Acatl accompanied by 13 which
has been generally interpreted as a calendar date. It seems to me to be
more deeply significant than a mere date, especially as it appears to
designate the point of departure for the progressive movement of the two
serpents whose open jaws enclose human heads in profile which together
form one face. The upper jaws end in two recurved appendages, each
exhibiting seven star symbols. As these obviously typify night or darkness
and the open jaws seem to threaten to absorb or engulf the ray of the sun
pointing downwards, it appears as though these typified a disappearance of
light into the underworld of darkness and destruction.

The symbolical surroundings of the downward ray are in striking contrast
to its opposite, the upward ray, which reaches to the 13 Acatl sign and
points to what appears to be the place of origin or birth of the twin
serpents. It certainly seems that this all-embracing and enfolding twin
pair are designed to typify the dual forces of nature under a form which
would also express quadruplication. By what must be termed a stroke of
genius the designer of the monolith chose to represent the forms of two
serpents, relying upon the fact that Nahuatl-speaking people would see in
each serpent (=coatl) a twin (=coatl). Did he not also realize that to a
Maya each serpent (=can) would mean 4 (=can) and that the pair would
appear to embody or express the numerals 4 and also 8?

It is noteworthy that each serpent is represented with one claw and that
these two added to those contained in the central nahui-ollin complete the
four-limbed figure which was essentially the image of a complete count=the
state, the nation, the era, etc. In this monument, as elsewhere, it is
possible to follow the development of the symbolism expressed by two heads
which form but one, twin-bodies which mean four and of four limbs which
represent the digital count=20.

Under different aspects the same theme repeats itself again and again upon
the stone, which proves that the master minds who planned and wrought it
destined it to be the image of a plan based on the idea of a central and
yet all-embracing, dual, yet quadruple force or power.

The preceding rapid sketch I have given of the wide-reaching significance
of this remarkable monument will, I hope, be found to amply support and
corroborate the view I advanced in 1886, when I pointed out that the
“Calendar-stone” answered to the description given by Duran, of the
“circular elaborately carved tablets which were kept in each market-place
and were held in great veneration.” I trust that it is now clear why it
should have been frequently consulted and why the market-days were
regulated according to the carved indications upon the surface. Engraved
upon it were the Great Plan and its laws of organization and rotation. It
clearly determined, once and for all, the sequence of the days; the
relation of all classes of the population to each other and to the whole,
and set forth not only the place each group should occupy in the
market-place, but also the product or industry with which it was
associated and the periods when its contributions to the commonwealth
should be forthcoming in regular rotation. The stone was therefore not
only the tablet but the wheel of the law of the State and it can be
conjectured that its full interpretation was more or less beyond the
capacity of all but an initiated minority, consisting of the elders,
chiefs and priests.

Postponing for the present further discussion of this, the most precious
and remarkable monument which has ever been unearthed on the American
Continent, let us briefly bestow attention upon the two other monoliths
which may be said to be its companions and obviously belong to the same
period and civilization. In 1886, in the preliminary note cited above, I
advanced the view that the first of these, generally known as the
“Sacrificial stone,” was a “law-stone of a similar nature [to the
Calendar-stone] which recorded, however, the periodical collection of
certain tributes paid by subjugated tribes and others whose obligation it
was to contribute to the commonwealth of Mexico.” I pointed out that the
“frieze around the stone consists of groups, placed at intervals, of the
flint-knives (tecpatl) with conventionally carved teeth (tlantli) giving
in combination the word ‘tecpatlantli.’ This occurs in Sahagun’s Historia,
as the name given to the ‘lands of the tecpan or palace,’ and in one of
the native works I find designated the four channels into which the
produce of these lands was diverted.” I likewise noted that “the periods
indicated on it differ from those on the Calendar-stone,” which might more
appropriately be designated as the ancient Mexican wheel of the law or of
the Great Universal Plan.

Thirteen years of painstaking research have only served to strengthen me
in my interpretation of the “Sacrificial-stone.” The frieze around it
exhibits sixteen groups, each consisting of the repeated representation of
a warrior characterized by having one foot only. In each case he is
figured as seizing by the hair a different individual, who bows his head
and offers the weapon he holds in his right hand to his victor. Amongst
the sixteen subjugated personages are two women and above each are
hieroglyphs expressing the names of well-known localities, some of which
are mentioned in native chronicles as having been conquered in historical
times by Mexican rulers.

In my account of the Plan of the Ancient City of Mexico, I shall
illustrate these hieroglyphs, locate the places to which they refer and
further discuss this monument. Meanwhile I shall but state that it
undoubtedly belongs to the same category of monuments as the tablets in
the “Temple of the Sun” at Palenque; the bas-relief at Ixkun and that in
the house of the “Tennis-court” at Chichen-Itza where warriors in a
procession render homage to a seated personage, by presenting their
spear-throwers to him in precisely the same manner as shown on the Mexican
Tribute-Stone.

The upper surface of this exhibits the same division into eight parts,
marked by four large and four smaller rays, pointing to the quarters and
half-quarters. Observation shows that of the sixteen localities four were
assigned to each quarter and it is evident that the monument determined
the time and the order in which the tribute for each was paid and
collected at the capital. The one-footed man again graphically symbolizes
axial rotation and conveys the idea of a central ruler who in turn seizes
and exerts control upon 4×4 tribal chiefs. The monument establishes,
moreover, the interesting fact that amongst the subjugated communities
were two gynocracies, represented by women who, instead of spear-throwers,
present their weaving shuttle to the victor.

We shall next consider a monument whose uncouth and ugly form embodies a
deep and nobly planned conception of the “divine twin,” or “divine Four,”
that so completely dominated the minds of the native philosophers.

Let us now carefully examine the monolith now preserved in the National
Museum of Mexico (fig. 57). Leon y Gama, having observed that what
appeared to be the foundation of the statue was carved and that massive
projections existed under its so-called arms, logically concluded that the
original design had been to support the figure from the sides, so that its
base was lifted from the ground and the figure upon it exposed to view
from underneath. His inference is borne out by the carving on the base
which belongs to the same category as the image of Mictlan-tecuhtli, and
represents a semi-human body, of quadriform shape soaring downward.

                             [Illustration.]

                                Figure 57.


The centre (fig. 51) exhibits on a square the five-dot figure, and the
square, in turn, is enclosed in a circle; the whole symbolism relating to
the now well-worn theme of the centre and four quarters and the union of
the earth=the square and the heaven=the circle. It clearly exhibits a
skull attached to each limb, typifying the four quarters or the clans and
their chiefs, whilst the hands hold the larger heads, emblematic of
supreme dual rulership. It is interesting to find that the above carving,
under the feet of the sculptured figure, embodies the entire meaning of
the statue, which is but a variation of the native philosophical theme of
“Divine Twain” or Quetzalcoatl. Two serpents’ heads surmount a semi-human
body and meeting form the semblance of two single faces turned to the
front and back of the statue. By this ingenious device the unity, yet
duality of the divine twin is graphically rendered and one-half of each
countenance is represented as belonging to each serpent. These are thus
shown to be indissolubly linked together, yet distinct. Their single, yet
dual head has four eyes, eight fangs and two forked tongues. The figure
and skirt composed of intertwined rattlesnakes, constitute feminine
attributes given to the symbolical figure of the “twin-lord and
twin-lady,” the “father and mother of all.” Instead of hands the arms
terminate in serpents’ heads and the huge feet in great claws.

Between these, in the front and at the back, a rattlesnake’s body and head
appear. The belt consists of a large snake whose head and tail hang down
in front, as the ends of a bow. A skull is attached to the front and
another to the back of the belt. In the latter case it surmounts a
fan-shaped, curiously plaited ornamental appendage partly decorated with
feathers. Forming a sort of necklace in front are four hands, _i. e._
4×5=20 and two conventionalized hearts. At the back there are two hands
and two hearts and an intricate knot which fastens the necklace, the real
meaning of which is far from what it may appear to be. It probably
signified the same as the painted hearts and hands on ceremonial garments
of which Sahagun tells us that “they meant that the people who wore them
lifted their hearts and hands to the Creator to implore for rain and
food.” At the same time, the arrangement in front clearly reveals the
sculptor’s allusion to the head, two hearts, four hands and twenty
fingers, which symbolize these familiar numerical divisions. An indication
that this symbolical statue was probably designed and executed by the same
master who made the circular stone of the Great Plan, is furnished by the
calendar sign 13 Acatl, which is carved under the skull at the back of the
figure.

Deferring an investigation of the significance of this date, I shall now
draw attention to what is to me the most interesting and important feature
of the whole image. The view of the top of the two heads, as may be seen
by the accompanying reproduction from a photograph (fig. 58) exhibits, at
their line of union, a small square with diagonal cross-lines. The
position of this symbol which resembles the top view of a pyramid and
forms, as it were, the apex of the statue, every detail of which is deeply
symbolical, clearly reveals the sanctity and importance attached to this
graphic image of the Centre, the union of four in one or _vice versa_, the
theme on which the native mind played numberless and endless variations.

A reflection, again forced upon one in studying the monumental composite
image of the dual and quadruple forces of nature, is that it must have
been as intelligible to a Maya as to a Mexican, and conveyed the
conception of Kukulcan to the one and Quetzalcoatl to the other. Several
facts point, however, to the greater probability that the original
conception of the monument must have arisen amongst Maya-speaking people.

                             [Illustration.]

                                Figure 58.


The divided square, simulating a pyramid and so obviously a symbol of
four=can, carved on the head of a serpent=can, throws an interesting light
upon the probable derivation of the affix=can, which occurs in certain
names of localities in Mexico, and in some cases distinctly stands for
“mountain.” It is a fact which has already been cited in Señor Antonio
Penafiel’s useful work on the Geographical names of Mexico that, in the
pictographic hieroglyphs of localities the affix can signifies a town,
being synonymous with the _tepec_, _i. e._ tepetl, the Nahuatl name for
mountain or town. One of many similar instances, which could be produced,
is illustrated in his fig. XXIII, 1, where _can_ obviously stands for the
mountain which is represented as twisted or bent over (colhua), in the
hieroglyph for Colhuacan. The hieroglyphs for the towns Acayocan and
Tenayocan, furnish a similar employment of the mountain to express the
sound can. The sense of the affix _can_, meaning a town, only becomes
clear when we interpret it as the name of the artificial mountain with
four sides, the pyramid, which was the symbol of four=the Maya _can_, and
was the emblem of a central capital. This is convincingly proven by the
Codex Mendoza for instance, in which it is shown that the Mexican mode of
recording the conquest of a tribe was to paint their hieroglyphic name and
a picture of the destruction of the pyramid temple which had stood in the
centre of their capital. In other words, the conquered town ceased to be a
centre of rule—its captive chieftain was taken to the capital, where the
horrible rite of sacrifice performed upon him and the tearing out of his
heart likewise symbolized the destruction of the independent life of the
tribe or integral whole he represented in his person. It was thus brought
home to the conquered people that they had ceased to exist as an
independent body, and the distribution of the chieftain’s flesh to the
ritualistic cannibals graphically symbolized its absorption into the great
central state. It is necessary to emphasize here that these horrible rites
were of comparatively recent origin and had been invented by the Mexicans
for the purpose of intimidating their vassals, after a prolonged period of
wars and bloodshed, which menaced the very existence of the integral
state. The presence in Mexico of numerous names of towns, ending in can,
seems to indicate the influence, in ancient times, of the Maya-speaking
civilization to which the origin of the pyramid must be assigned. The
association of the latter with the word _can_ is strikingly illustrated in
the name of Teotihua-Can, where stand the ruins of two of the largest and
most imposing pyramids of ancient America. The base of the larger of the
two has been estimated at about 700 feet square, it being impossible to
take an exact measurement owing to the mass of accumulated débris which
covers the lower part of the structure.

The base of the second pyramid measures about 475 feet square. The sides
of both pyramids rose at an angle of about 45 degrees and were in each
case interrupted by four terraces. This double application of a quadruple
division merits special attention, as it produced besides the four great
4×4 lesser sections, the sacred centre of the terraces, which crowned each
structure. Historical tradition relates that the larger pyramid, known as
the “Enclosure of the Sun (=Tonatiuh-I-Tzacual),” originally bore on its
summit a colossal image of the sun, covered with plates of gold, whilst
the other, the “Enclosure of the Moon” exhibited a similar image, covered
with silver. The distinguished and reliable historian Orozco y Berra
quotes this tradition adding that the soldiers of Cortés despoiled the
images of their precious metals and that the Bishop Zumarraga ordered a
further destruction of all monuments at Teotihuacan.

The tradition which records the existence of a silver and of a gold image,
cannot be dismissed as unfounded, because it meets with a certain amount
of corroboration by other data. In the first case the so-called “battered
goddess,” a mutilated stone image, which was found in the courtyard at the
base of the “Pyramid of the Moon,” looks as though it may have been the
very monument which was once plated with silver. Traces of concentric
bands of ornamentation seem to indicate that its round face had originally
occupied the centre of a sculptured disc, in which case this must have had
a diameter of about twelve feet. In Peru, as already stated, a silver
image of the moon, associated with the female sovereign, was the
complement to the golden effigy of the sun, associated with the Inca.

Even if data had not already been produced which establishes the existence
of two religious cults in ancient Mexico, the respective symbols of which
were the sun and the moon, the presence of two pyramids at Teotihuacan
would suggest the existence of a division of some sort. The origin of
these great and imposing structures is shrouded in mystery, but it is
generally conceded that they must have been built long before the
comparatively modern inhabitants of the valley of Mexico, the wandering
Aztecs, had taken up their abode in the midst of the salt lagoons. The
erection of two pyramids, however, proves that their builders had already
practised the cult of the middle of heaven and earth, or Above and Below,
and of the Four Quarters for so long a time, that there had been a
separation of religions and government into two almost independent parts,
each complete in itself. In the light of the testimony produced it is safe
to infer that for an indefinite time the rival cults developed side by
side until dissension and consequent disintegration followed. The Mexican
state was the outcome of a later effort to reorganize and rebuild an
integral whole on the ancient plan, the knowledge of which had been
preserved and handed down. As time went on it was inevitable that the same
causes which had caused the more ancient and greater state to crumble
away, should be actively at work on the second.

It has already been shown that two religions existed in Montezuma’s time
the respective embodiments of which were Huitzilopochtli and Tezcatlipoca.
It is an interesting fact, related by Bernal Diaz, that the idols of both
stood together in one tower at the summit of the great temple and were
alike, “because they were brothers.” At the same time whilst
Tezcatlipoca’s image was decorated with obsidian (=tezcatl)
Huitzilopochtli’s was encrusted with turquoises. It is curious to note how
closely the old soldier’s description of these idols answers to that of
the great dualistic statue which has been discussed in the preceding
pages. His account contains the following details: “In this hall were what
resembled two altars with very richly [ornamented or carved] platforms on
the top of the roof or ceiling. On each altar was a statue, as of a giant,
very tall in body and very stout. The first, which represented
Huitzilopochtli, had a very wide, deformed or monstrous face and forehead,
and terrifying eyes ... around his neck were faces of Indians and what
were hearts. These were of gold whilst the former were of silver inlaid
with blue mosaic-work. The entire body was covered with mosaic-work, gold
and beads and misshapen pearls, all fastened to it with a kind of cement
or glue. Encircling the body were what were like huge serpents made of
gold and mosaic.... The idol was of Tezcatlipoca, and its eyes were made
of shining black stone [obsidian] called Tezcat. The statues were alike
because they were said to be brothers. Tezcatlipoca was the lord of the
Underworld ... and around his body were figures like small devils with
tails like serpents.”(74) But for the fact that Bernal Diaz mentions a
plurality of faces in Huitzilopochtli’s necklace, whereas our monument
exhibits but one skull, in front, his description strikingly coincides
with the monolith now existing. Considering that thirty years had elapsed
before he wrote this description allowance must be made for this and other
slight lapses. On the other hand, dual statues, exactly alike, but with
differently colored ornamentation, are precisely what we should expect to
find on the summit of the great pyramid-temple of Mexico. With our present
knowledge and comprehension of native symbolism, moreover, we see that two
statues, each of which figured twin-serpents, would best express the
native idea of the dual and quadruple principles and elements. What is
more, two dual statues, each surmounted by a square, diagonally crossed,
like a pyramid, would correspond, in symbolism, to the two great pyramids
of Teotihuacan and carry out, on a small scale, the idea of a dual
government.

Valuable and reliable evidence, showing to what an extent the Mexicans
regarded their government as dual and quadruple, can be gleaned from the
records of the presents sent by Montezuma to Cortés, under the impression
that the bearded Spaniards were the descendants of the ancient founders of
their civilization. The native ruler sent the complete ceremonial dress of
the four lords of the four regions denoting by that act of homage that he
acknowledged Cortés as his equal, _i. e._ the supreme central lord who
united the four-fold power in his person. “He likewise sent him a large
wheel of pure gold, covered with designs and with the image of a monster
in its centre.” Its weight was estimated at 3,800 “pesas” and it was
considered “the finest and best of all the presents.” It was accompanied
by “a large wheel of silver,” weighing forty-eight marcos. By the light of
our present knowledge it may be that both “wheels” were images of the
Great Plan and that whilst the gold one set forth the constitution and
organization of the Upper division of the State and possibly conveyed the
statistics of its members, the silver wheel was a record of the Lower
division. The gift of these tablets must have been intended as an act of
subservience and an acknowledgment of Cortés as the lord of the Above and
Below, as well as of the Four Quarters. The utter lack of understanding
for the symbolism of these gifts on the part of the recipient, can
scarcely have escaped the notice of Montezuma’s messengers and must have
sorely puzzled their unfortunate master.

The existence in Mexico at the time of the Conquest, of a dual state,
suggests the possibility that, in some way, the pyramids of Teotihuacan
continued to be connected with the opposite and rival cults of the Sun and
the Nocturnal Heaven, although their origin was shrouded in the past. It
is known that their site was venerated: besides, the name Teotihuacan,
which Orozco y Berra translated as “the place of the masters as keepers of
the gods” or “the place where the gods were adored,” most probably really
meant “the divine four-sided mountains or pyramids” or, possibly, “the
sacred pyramids of the lords.”

Until an extensive, carefully-planned and systematical exploration has
been carried out at Teotihuacan, it is impossible to form any definite
conclusions concerning its past history. Cherishing the hope that such an
exploration may yet be made during my lifetime, I shall merely make a few
remarks concerning the ruins, which I visited many years ago. Approaching
them from the south one enters a broad straight road, several miles in
length and about 250 feet wide, which is bordered at each side by a series
of irregular mounds, probably covering ruined structures. This imposing
road leads directly into the vast courtyard which stretches across the
base of the great pyramid of the Moon. As the City of Mexico lies to the
south of Teotihuacan it is significant to find that this road leads from
that direction to a vast pyramid situated at the north, which was,
according to the ancient Mexicans, the region of the Underworld, darkness
and death. It is not surprising, therefore, to find that the ancient
native name which still clings to the roadway is “the path of the dead.”
The presence, moreover, of innumerable small clay heads which are,
undoubtedly, portraits or effigies of persons represented as dead, points
to the alternative that Teotihuacan may have been the necropolis of an
ancient civilization or that it was, even at the time of the Conquest, the
place where a register of deaths was kept by the priest-rulers, by means
of small clay effigies.

Considering the native idea, it seems more than probable that all matters
pertaining to the dead should be relegated to the northern region and the
fact that the road from the south leads to a pyramid which tradition
associates with the moon, the symbol of the nocturnal cult of the “Below,”
lends color to these views.

There is a temptation to imagine that possibly after the adoption of two
distinct cults of which the second pyramid seems to furnish
incontrovertible proof, a further divergence ensued resulting in the
ultimate abandonment of the capital by the votaries of the Sun, the male
principle and the Above. As the native civilizations were based on such a
plan that dissension and disorganization inevitably led to utter downfall
and ruin, it is easy to see that a gynocracy and the cult of the earth and
underworld should gradually become extinct. At the zenith of its power,
however, it may safely be inferred, that Teotihuacan was a great centre
where astronomical observation and agriculture flourished, these being the
natural outcome of the cult of mother-earth and the nocturnal heaven.
Whilst all conjecture must necessarily be hypothetical, it is a comfort to
reflect that, locked in the ruins themselves, lies guarded the past
history of Teotihuacan, which was shrouded in a mist of uncertainty even
at the time of the Conquest.

The pyramids themselves, however, openly reveal the fact, that their
builders possessed a knowledge of the great plan, and that, at some time,
a single central pyramid not being sufficient, two, of unequal sizes,
arose to bear lasting testimony not only of past greatness, but of
long-forgotten rivalry and dissension. Finally, there is one thing
certain, namely, that the building of the pyramids at Teotihuacan must
have been preceded by an extremely long period during which the native
ideas, of which they were the expression and image, had developed and
taken definite shape. If Teotihuacan yields evidence of an advanced stage
in the history of the intellectual development of the native race, it also
marks the beginning of the disintegration of the state of which it was the
central capital. On the other hand, at Cholula, also situated in the high
plateau of Mexico, to the east of its present capital stands, in ruined
solitary grandeur, the largest pyramid on the American continent, whose
base is twice as large as that of the pyramid of Cheops in Egypt.

The name of the ancient capital of which it formed the nucleus was Tullan
Cholollan Tlachiuhaltepec.(75) Boturini (_op. cit._ p. 113) cites an old
native manuscript on which a picture of the pyramid of Cholula was painted
with the note that, in ancient times, it was named Tultecatl Chalchihuatl
On Azia Ecatepec, which he translates as “the monument or precious jade
stone of the Toltecs, which rears itself in the region of the air.” As
eca-tepec literally means air-mountain, Boturini’s translation may seem
somewhat exaggerated; on the other hand, the Spaniards, who knew the
Nahuatl language best, repeatedly state that its words were so replete
with significance that it would sometimes require several Spanish
sentences to set forth the meaning of a single native word. Boturini, who
had exceptional opportunities for obtaining information, adds to the above
the following translation of a Nahuatl inscription which had been written
by the native scribe below the drawing which unfortunately is now lost.
“Nobles and Lords: Here you have your documents, the mirror of your past,
the history of your ancestors who, out of fear for a deluge, constructed
this place of refuge or asylum for the possibility of the recurrence of
such a calamity.”

After citing the opinions of various authors concerning the origin of the
pyramid, Orozco y Berra concludes that “there is no certainty about its
age, but instinctively it is supposed to be extremely ancient and to
pertain to pre-historic times. According to my judgment the people who
constructed it belonged to the same civilization as the builders of
Teotihuacan and possibly were their contemporaries. Cholollan was also a
venerated sanctuary, in which the religious idea predominated” (_op. cit._
p. 363). “At the time of the Conquest a temple stood on the summit of the
pyramid and contained an image of Quetzalcoatl (the Divine Twain, the
Creator, the Father and Mother of all) as well as an aerolite, shaped like
a frog which had fallen from heaven, wrapped in a ball of flame.” In the
Vatican MS. of Padre Rios there is another version of the tradition that
the pyramid had been erected by giants after a deluge, which had destroyed
everything, ... and that before it was finished, fire fell upon it causing
the death of its builders and the abandonment of the work.

Allusion has already been made, in the preceding pages, to the native
traditions according to which, “there had been three memorable epochs in
the history of mankind, which lasted for centuries and were abruptly
terminated, each time by a mighty convulsion of nature. The majority of
human beings perished in each of these, but a remnant survived and thus
the race was preserved.”

The periodical festival of thanksgiving, which was still observed at the
time of the Conquest by the native races, abundantly testifies to the
reality of their belief in these great catastrophes and the preservation
of their ancestors from utter extermination. It was doubtless in order to
make their past history conform with the quadruple organization of all
epochs of their native Calendar that the native sages assigned their
successive destructions to the separate agencies of fire, water and air,
in the form of violent tempests and cyclones. From descriptions contained
in the Mexican Codex Chimalpopoca and in the Popol Vuh, the sacred book of
the Quichés, it will be seen that the phenomena described are such as
would naturally accompany a volcanic outbreak on a great scale.
Considering that, in Mexico alone, there are no less than nine monster
volcanoes, of which two are not yet extinct, and that in Guatemala, in
historical times, whole cities have been destroyed by earthquakes and
volcanic action, it is not at all astonishing to find traditions of great
catastrophes amongst the inhabitants of these regions.

No one can look upon the grand snow-clad peaks of the great volcanoes,
which surround the high central plateau of Mexico, without realizing that
mighty upheavals and disturbances, such as the world has seldom seen, must
have attended the formation of the huge craters next to which Vesuvius
seems but a hillock. A volcanic outbreak amongst these elevated peaks,
which range from 15,000 to 19,000 feet above the sea-level, would
obviously be accompanied by great inundations caused by the melting of the
masses of snow which crown their heights. The valley of Mexico in which
the large lagoons lie, as in a basin without an outlet, and the plains
which surround Cholula and stretch to the base of the volcanoes must
repeatedly have been the scene of ruin and desolation, lasting for many
centuries. As the Abbé Bourbourg justly remarks: “The majority of the
edifices in the City of Mexico are built of volcanic tufa, said to have
been formed by the small volcanoes which lie at the southeast of the
valley of Mexico. At various periods of antiquity great masses of lava
have descended into this valley, in which one extensive ancient lava-field
is now known as the ‘Pedregal de San Augustin.’ ” Another great flow of
lava has actually been traced from its apparent source, the now extinct
volcano of Ajusco, at the south of the valley of Mexico, to Acapulco, on
the Pacific coast.

The Mexican chronicles describe as follows the destruction of the earth by
fire: “... there came a rain of fire: all that existed was burnt and a
rain composed of sand-stone fell. It is said that whilst the sand-stone we
now see was being formed the tet-zontli [_i. e._ volcanic tufa], boiled
with great noise. Then the red mountains also lifted themselves up ... the
sun consumed itself [was darkened], all houses were destroyed and all the
lords or chiefs perished....”

The same author relates how, after the repeated destruction by water,
obscurity reigned for twenty-five years. This cataclysm is also described
in the sacred book of the Quichés as follows: “Then ... the waters became
swollen by the mere will of the Heart of Heaven and there came a great
inundation from above and descended upon the people ... they were deluged
and then a thick resinous substance fell from the sky. The face of the
earth was obscured and a dark rain commenced and fell during the day and
during the night ... there was great sound of fire overhead. Then the
people ran pushing each other and filled with despair: they endeavoured to
mount upon the houses and these, falling in, threw them again to earth.
They wished to climb the trees, but these swayed and cast the people from
them; they tried to enter caves, but these shut themselves before
them....” It was after this universal ruin and destruction that, according
to native tradition, the pyramid of Cholula was erected, as a place of
refuge for the remnant of the native race which had escaped destruction
and returned to the scene of desolation, lured by the richness of the
fertile soil, just as the Italian peasants return to their vineyards on
Vesuvius after each eruption. All things considered there seems to be no
ground for rejecting the native tradition which affirms that the great
pyramid of Cholula was erected as a place of refuge from inundations,
especially as no more plausible explanation of the origin of the pyramid
can be imagined. Any primitive people, inhabiting fertile plains which
abounded in game and fish, and food-plants, but were exposed to frequent
inundations, could not fail to recognize the advantages of an elevated
piece of ground as a place of safety. It is easy to imagine the
intermediate stages in the transition from this simple recognition to the
final determination to build a compact, high and spacious elevation,
within the reach of all inhabitants of a settlement, on which these could
not only find refuge from the dangers of floods and volcanic disturbances,
but also store their harvest, and possibly some form of raft or boat which
they might employ as a last means of escape.

Irrefutable proof that the maize had been cultivated from remote antiquity
in this region, and had even become identified with it, is furnished by
the fact that the name of the small republic of Tlaxcalla, which lies in
the neighboring foot-hills, signifies bread, and that its hieroglyphic
sign consists of two hands holding a tortilla, or maize-cake.

It is well known that botanists have not yet succeeded in identifying,
amongst the native grasses of America, the ancestor of the cultivated
maize-plant. They assert, however, that the development of what is now the
world’s largest cereal, from a wild native species, must have required
incalculable time.

It must be admitted that no factor could possibly have more speedily
impressed upon primitive men the benefits of concerted action and of
organization and communal life than the occasional recurrence of a great
and imminent peril which was shared by all alike, and for which there was
but one visible means of escape. It is equally clear that, once a
concerted and united undertaking had been determined upon, some sort of
plan and organization must have naturally evolved itself. The mere
building of such a gigantic structure as the pyramid of Cholula, which may
well have absorbed the energies of several generations of men, or, at all
events that of innumerable workmen, could well have been an abiding and
most powerful factor in establishing their social organization. Its
erection must indeed have marked an epoch in the lives of the inhabitants
of this region, because, during many years it created a bond of common
interest which, of itself, might well have laid the foundation of a
permanent communal life, in which responsibility and labor were equally
distributed. The mere necessity to expend an equal amount of material and
labor upon the building of each side of the pyramid, would naturally lead
to the formation of pathways traced by the feet of the carriers of earth
and stone from different directions, and ultimately to a division of the
workers into four bands, each associated with a different cardinal point.
Practice would demand that each band should be under leadership, and be
divided into those who collected and carried material, and those who
placed it in position, at each side of the pyramid. The necessity for
general supervision and directorship, extending over the four bands of
workers alike, would, of itself, create central rulership upon which would
devolve the duty of enforcing an equal division of labor, which would
create, in turn, some form of systematic routine and rotation. It can thus
be understood how, by slow degrees, each side of the pyramid would become
permanently identified with a cardinal point; and associated with a
division of workmen under its leader and a fixed period of time. It may
likewise be seen how a separate caste would slowly develop itself,
consisting of the trained architects and builders, the descendants of the
first organizers of human labor, and systematical rulers of men.(76)

It may thus be seen how the realization of frequent danger, the necessity
to provide an escape and insure the safety of the race, aided by
experience, might lead to the conception of a vast pyramid, the mere
building of which would create and establish the fundamental principles of
organization and government.

The simultaneous development of the ideas suggested by Polaris would
inevitably lead to a comparison and association of the terrestrial centre
of communal activity with the polar axis, and to the conception of an
earthly government in which human affairs were adjusted so as to be in
seeming harmony with the movements of celestial bodies. The blending of
the conclusions attained by the astronomer-priests, and the practical
system adopted by the master builders, could not fail ultimately to cause
the pyramid to appear as the sacred visible sign or image of the single,
central power and quadruple government which extended its rule throughout
heaven and earth. I venture to point out that, if carefully analyzed, the
pyramid seems to be but a later development of precisely the same ideas
which are expressed by the swastika.

Pausing now to review preceding data we find it demonstrated that the
geographical position of Tullan Cholollan and its pyramid designates it as
an ancient seat of civilization where the native scheme of organization
may have evolved itself, and the source whence the native traditions
concerning successive destructive cataclysms and convulsions of nature may
have spread.

What is more, the peculiar conditions existing at Tullan Cholollan,
situated in the heart of a volcanic region, would amply explain the
traditional destruction and abandonment of the most ancient centre of
native civilization and the spread throughout the continent of the
identical scheme of government, etc., it being most natural that each band
of fugitives, on finding what appeared to be a favorably situated region,
should settle there and carry out the inherited plan of organization,
etc., which would naturally become slightly modified under altered
conditions. Fresh colonies on the pattern of the ruined metropolis and
integral state would successively be founded far and wide and as examples
of such I venture to designate Tulantzinco, literally the title Tullan,
and possibly Teotihuacan, where the native civilization seems to have
undergone its more advanced stages of evolution, and to have risen in
power, developed divergent cults with separate languages (the Maya and the
Nahuatl) and instituted the two religions and dual rulership which
eventually led to dissension and the dissolution of the integral state at
a period anterior to historical times.

The assumption that the most ancient centre of native civilization lay in
a volcanic region affords a plausible explanation of how an inordinate
value would naturally be placed on stability, _per se_, and the feelings
of veneration for Polaris and a passionate longing for a place of
terrestrial and celestial rest would become strongly developed. Indeed, it
is only possible to understand the reason why various American tribes
wandered about in ardent and earnest search for the stable middle of the
earth, when it is assumed that they must have been driven from their
former place of residence by volcanic disturbances which made a firm piece
of ground under foot seem to be the most desirable of all earthly
benefits. I venture to assert that this search and the ideal of stability
would not have been suggested so forcibly to people who had never
experienced a long succession of more or less terrible earthquakes.

Although widely different opinions concerning the identification of the
ancient Tullan are held by American archæologists they will all
doubtlessly admit that at Cholollan we have, in the first case, a locality
to which the natives assign the name of Tollan, and a pyramid, the largest
on the American continent, which testifies that, in prehistoric times,
this place was inhabited for a prolonged period, by a numerous and
organized community.

The fertility of the surrounding plains now known as the Campiña de Puebla
and the ancient name of Tlaxcalla yield evidence that, from time
immemorial, this district was associated with maize cultivation.

The vicinity of the giant volcanoes of Popocatepetl, Iztaccihuatl and
Orizaba(77) sufficiently demonstrate that they must repeatedly have been
the scene of violent disturbances which would fully account for the
tradition of successive cataclysms which destroyed a vast state and almost
annihilated the native race.

The foregoing unassailable facts undoubtedly justify the conclusion that
the giant pyramid of Cholula marks the site of the great and ancient
Tollan whose destruction was the theme of the plaintive native songs of
lamentation even at the time of the Spanish Conquest. That the natives
have ever regarded Cholula as a place of particular sanctity is shown by
the following statement by Fray Geronimo Roman y Zamorra (1569-1575)
(Republicas de Indias, ed. Suarez, Madrid, 1888): “It was Colola or
Cholola, which was the ancient metropolis or head of all the native
religion, so much so that all the great chiefs or lords had their own
chapels and dwelling houses there because they used to perform pilgrimages
to its great temple this being the most revered [in the _land_].”

It is also reasonable to infer that the region of the high plateau and
valley of Mexico, possibly before the formation of the great lagoons, was
the cradle of ancient American civilization, where, during countless
centuries, the native race literally and figuratively cultivated its own
maize and simultaneously developed the set of ideas which formed the basis
of its intellectual evolution.

In this connection it is interesting to reflect that, as clearly shown by
ceremonial usages which existed throughout our continent and survive to
the present day amongst the Pueblo Indians, it is to the fostering care,
forethought and labor of countless generations of women, the “Corn Maidens
and Mothers,” that America owes the priceless legacy of a food-plant which
has already sustained untold millions of lives. Thus, whilst the ancient
“Daughters of the Earth” have given their country a gift which will last
for all time, the pyramids, temples and cities, reared by the “Sons of
Heaven,” have fallen into ruin, and the great edifice of human thought
that they reared, their complex social organization, government and
calendar now lie superseded under the dust of time.

At this point of investigation the question naturally arises, Whence came
the founders of the native civilization, who established themselves and
peopled the central region of Mexico and doubtlessly dwelt there for a
prolonged period prior to the first of the traditional cataclysms which
nearly proved destructive to their race?

It is obvious that, before this interesting question can be satisfactorily
discussed, a minute analysis and investigation should be made of all other
ancient civilizations of the world in which the swastika was employed as a
sacred symbol. A comparative research on such a scale could only be
effectively carried out with the active coöperation of orientalists,
archæologists and philologists in all departments of research. Taking, as
an index, the presence in old centres of civilization of the most ancient
sacred symbol of the world, the swastika, the aim of the joint
investigation should be to trace how far it was accompanied, in each
country, by pole-star worship and the set of ideas, symbols and words to
which it is so indissolubly linked in ancient America and China. By this
means only can a final conclusion be reached as to whether this symbol
spread over the earth from one original centre of civilization, or whether
it suggested itself to primitive observers of Septentriones in various
localities and at different times, as the natural outcome of
star-observation. If the swastika and the septentrional set of ideas
spread from one centre then we should expect to find them accompanied by
traces of a common language. I shall have contributed my share to the
joint investigation when, in addition to the preceding data, I present the
following list of Maya and Mexican names intimately associated with the
native symbols and set of ideas. In presenting them I once more draw
attention to the resemblance of sound in words which obviously influenced
the choice of certain symbols just as, for instance, loose-skinned oranges
are now given as presents at New Year in China, because their native name
has exactly the same sound as the word meaning “good fortune.” The use,
especially on porcelain, of the bat=fuh, to signify “happiness,” also fuh,
and of the sonorous stone “King” to emblematize “prosperity,”(78) are
other instances which shed much light upon the origin of primitive
symbolism in China and elsewhere.

Symbols And Names Connected With Middle Or Centre.

_Maya._

Ho, or Ti-hoo=name of ancient capital of Yucatan.

Ho-m, or ho-mul=artificial mound or pyramid.

Ho-mtanil=belly.

Ho-bnel=entrails.

Ho=five, symbolized by hand=kab, also by five-dot group.

Ci-hom=sacred tree, the leaves of which were scattered in the temple
court-yard at the baptism of children (Landa).

Ho-l=head (symbol).

Ho-och=vase in general.

Cuxabel=heart or life, _cf._ ah-cuch-cab=heart of the state, title of lord
or chieftain.

Nic, or nic-té=flower, usually represented as consisting of five parts,
_i. e._, the centre and four petals.

Tem=the square altar.

Names Of Symbols Connected With Four Quarters, Above And Below.

_Maya._

Can=four, serpent.

{Caan=sky, cord.
{Canalil=adj. grandeur, elevation.
{Canal=on top of, on; also yellow.
{Canal-cun-zaal=to exalt, elevate, aggrandize, praise.
{Cananil=necessity, need.
{Canaan=adj. necessary, needed.

Ché=tree.

Zin-ché=cross, literally tree of life or of power.

Zin-il=powerful, _cf._ zihnal=original, primitive.

Zihzabal=creation.

Zian=the beginning, origin, generation.

Zihil=to commence, or be born.

Zinan=scorpion, symbol.

Name And Symbol Of North.

_Maya._

Am=spider.

Aman=the north.

Star-Names.

_Maya._

Ek=star, black.

Ek-chuah=name of the patron divinity of travellers and traders, _i. e._,
the pole-star.

_cf._ Ikal, native word adopted by Spanish missionaries to denote “a
spirit.”

I have already pointed out how a minute comparison of the equivalent
Mexican symbols and their names shows that the latter often seem to be
mere translations from the Maya and that the same identity of sound does
not always exist between the Nahuatl symbol, its name and true
significance. On the other hand in the much-used Mexican symbol for the
centre and four quarters, the flower, pronounced ho-chitl, but written
xo-chitl, the archaic Maya syllable ho, so intimately connected with the
centre, recurs. It also appears in the name of the constellation Ursa
Minor, xo-necuilli, in the word xoch-ayotl=tortoise, employed as a symbol,
and in the name xolotl=something double or dual, sometimes employed as a
synonym of coatl=twin, serpent. The hand=maitl was employed to express the
numeral five=macuilli. It is particularly interesting to note that in
order to express the word tlachi-ual-tepetl or “artificial mound” (the
Maya hom) in Nahuatl, the scribes had to paint a mountain surmounted by an
eye, a symbol also employed to designate stars=the eyes of night. The
Nahuatl for tree=quahuitl is almost homonymous with quaitl=head and both
were employed as symbols of the centre.

The following Nahuatl words claim special attention. The first is teotl,
which was adopted as the equivalent of the Greek Theos by the Spanish
missionaries, but which appears to have been originally used in the sense
of a “Divinity,” or “divine lord,” and was also applied to all lords or
rulers. The second is the verb yoli or yolinia=to live and yollotl=heart.
A special interest attaches itself, however, to the noun yauatl=circle and
the verb yaualoa=to go around in a circle many times, because there is
good ground for identifying, as the Ursa Major, the star-god mentioned as
Youal-tecuhtli by Sahagun. As youalli means night, the title literally
signifies “the lord of the night,” while yaual=tecuhtli would mean the
lord of the circle or wheel, the most appropriate name for Ursa Major. The
actual representation, in the “Lyfe of the Indians,” of the “Lord of
Night,” within a wheel or circle composed of his own footsteps, so
strikingly corroborates this view, that further comment appears
unnecessary (fig. 59).

                             [Illustration.]

                                Figure 59.


In conclusion the exact meaning of the most important native symbols is
here recapitulated so as to facilitate comparative research.

THE SWASTIKA OR CROSS

the most ancient of primitive symbols was primarily a graphic
representation of the annual rotation of the Septentriones around Polaris.
It thus constituted not only an image of the most impressive of celestial
phenomena but also a year-symbol. The most highly-developed forms of the
swastika found in Mexico are associated with calendar-signs. In Mexico and
in the Ohio Valley it is linked with the serpent, to the symbolism of
which reference should be made. In Copan the cross symbol is associated
with the image of a figure in repose, occupying the Middle, and four puffs
of breath or air, laden with life-seeds, emanating from this.

Considering that the cross ultimately became the symbol of the union of
the four elements or two principles of nature in one and that the
production of life-producing rain was attributed to the union of heaven
and earth, it is evident why the Cozumel cross was described to its
Spanish discoverers, by the natives, as a symbol of the “rain-god.”

THE SACRED FIRE

which was kept perpetually burning on the summit of the pyramid was the
graphic and appropriate image of the central light of heaven that most
naturally suggested itself to the native mind. Its origin was attributed
to supernatural agency and it was under the special care of the
priesthood. A deeply symbolical meaning was obviously attached to the
ceremonial kindling of the sacred fire by means of the reed fire-drill
which was held perpendicularly and inserted into a horizontally-placed
piece of dry wood. A noteworthy resemblance to a tau-shaped figure was
thus formed, which is interesting in connection with the fact that the
ceremony of kindling the sacred fire was undoubtedly regarded by the
ancient Mexicans as emblematical of the productive and life-giving union
of the dual principles of nature. The acatl or reedstalk, inserted into
the vase-like symbol of the earth, such as is carved on the centre of the
upper edge of the calendar-stone, is but another hieratic form of the same
symbolism.

The annual re-distribution of the sacred fire to the entire population, a
fresh gift from heaven obtained by the mediation of the high-priest, was
particularly impressive and emphasized the idea of all fire and light and
life proceeding from a common centre.

It is noticeable that the reed or acatl is also intimately associated with
the east, the masculine or life-giving region. The Maya name for
tortoise=ac, is a curious homonym of the Nahuatl word ac-atl.

THE SERPENT

emblematizes and expresses the sound of quadruple power in Maya and
duality in Nahuatl. It was employed as an image or embodiment in a single
form of the two principles of nature or the four elements. It was usually
accompanied by the adjective heavenly or divine and symbolized
reproduction, being the union of the masculine or heavenly and feminine or
earthly principles. In this connection it should be noted that the numeral
two in Nahuatl is ome, and in Maya, ca. A native mode of expressing
duality, by means of two horn-like projections on the heads of allegorical
personages, is exemplified in fig. 29, p. 92.

THE TREE

was the emblem of life, of hidden and visible growth which extended
downward into the earth and upward into heaven and sent forth its four
branches towards the cardinal points. It typified tribal life because its
various parts were identified with the different members of the community
and, metaphorically, the lord was spoken of as the trunk or main stem; the
minor chiefs as branches and twigs; the men or vassals as leaves; the
maidens as flowers, and the women as fruit, etc. The name “atlapalli” was,
for instance, the current Nahuatl appellation for vassals.

As the conventionalized trees in the native picture-writings are usually
figured with four equal branches they formed an appropriate image of the
living state, and of all directions in space. The “tree of life” thus
formed a swastika or cross and both symbols were indissolubly linked
together. The names of two trees, considered particularly sacred by the
Mayas, were the ci-hom and the yax-ché, a sort of ceiba which was termed
“the tree of celestial life” (Landa).

THE HUMAN FACE

was an image of the duality and unity of nature. The upper half of the
face symbolized heaven with its two eyes, the sun and moon. The mouth and
teeth, the Nahuatl name for which=tlan-tli was homonymous with the affix
tlan=land or earth=tlalli, emblematized earth, darkness and the Below. The
nose with its two nostrils emblematized inhalation and exhalation. The
sanctity attached to this mystic union of two streams of breath led to the
consecration of the nose by the wearing of a symbolical ornament attached
to it.

THE HUMAN FORM

expressed “a complete count” and was employed as an image of the entire
constitution, and of the calendar system; each part of the government
administration and calendar sign being identified with one of the twenty
digits, four limbs, body and head of the human form.

THE QUADRUPED

usually the ocelot, or puma, was the symbol of the government of the Below
and nocturnal cult of the earth as opposed to

THE BIRD OR EAGLE

which typified the upper state and diurnal cult of Heaven. Chiefs, who
united dual powers in their persons, wore, as an emblem, the serpent, or a
combination of ocelot-skin and feather ornaments.

THE HAND

expressed _per se_, in Maya, the numeral ho=five, which was also the name
of a state which invariably consisted of the central capital and four
provinces. As such it was carried as an emblem of power by the central
ruler, as may be seen in the native codices. The thumb being regarded as
the principal or ruling finger, the chief lord was metaphorically spoken
of as the thumb, whilst the minor lords were entitled fingers=pilli.

THE PYRAMID AND SACRED MOUNTAIN

was primarily an artificial elevation destined to be a place of refuge in
times of inundation; the pyramid ultimately symbolized: (1) the sacred
stable centre of the world and the Four Quarters; (2) central power and
its four manifestations or elements. The great pyramid of the ancient City
of Mexico which was crowned by two chapels, respectively containing
symbolical images of the two principles of nature, is a striking
illustration of the employment of the pyramid to express the dual centre
(the Above and Below, etc.) and the quadruple organization of all things
which was expressed not only by the four sides of the structure but by its
four superposed terraces. The fact recorded by Friar Duran, that the
flight of steps which led to the summit of the pyramid on its eastern side
consisted of 365 steps, and that the annual ceremony of ascending these,
performed by a consecrated individual, “signified the course of the sun in
a year,” indicates that the pyramid was also associated with the idea of
the quadruplicate division of time which pervaded the entire calendar
system.

It should also be borne in mind that in ancient Mexico the summits of high
mountains were regarded as sacred, “because it was there that Heaven and
Earth met and generated fructifying showers.” As religious cult developed,
the rites performed on the summit of the pyramid or artificial mound were
for the purpose of evoking rain and the renewal of life upon earth, and
symbolized the union of heaven and earth. To the native mind the pyramid
thus represented the consecrated meeting-place of heaven and earth, the
Above and Below, the masculine and feminine elements, the “divine twins,”
as well as universal, all-pervading, quadruplicate organization. The
massive pyramid likewise typified, in an impressive manner, the main idea
connected with the Middle: that of stability, immutability, quietude and
repose, combined with power.

In some localities a remarkable rock or massive block of stone was adopted
as the mark of the sacred centre and became the altar on which offerings
or sacrifices were made, or the throne on which the terrestrial central
ruler seated himself on ceremonial occasions and assumed an attitude of
absolute repose. It is interesting to collate the Nahuatl words Te-otl,
divinity or divine lord, with te-tl=stone and the Maya te-m=stone seat or
altar, of which many carved examples exist in the ruined Central American
cities, and to observe that principal personages, such as are represented
on the carved altars and in the middle of the Copan swastika, are
represented as seated cross-legged, as though this attitude were specially
indicative of repose on the stable centre of the four quarters. As the
natives usually squat or sit on their heels, the cross-legged attitude is
particularly noteworthy in connection with the omnipresent set of ideas.

THE BOWL OR VASE

was the emblem of earth, the receptacle of fructifying showers, and of the
terrestrial centre. Filled with rain-water, on the surface of which the
radiance of a star—the pole-star—reflected itself, the bowl was supposed
to typify the union of heaven and earth by means of the divine essence of
light and life, proceeding from the “Heart of Heaven.”

THE FLOWER

was another symbol of the earth and of the state and its divisions. It
occurs as a composite flower consisting of a yellow centre surrounded by
multicolored petals. The usual form is of a flower with four equal petals,
bearing a circle or dot in the centre and one on each petal, the Middle
and Four Quarters being thus expressed.

                  ‐‐‐‐‐‐‐‐‐‐‐‐‐‐‐‐‐‐‐‐‐‐‐‐‐‐‐‐‐‐‐‐‐‐‐‐‐

A closing allusion should be briefly made to the native association of the
square with the earth and the circle with the heaven and to the influence
exerted by these ideas combined with those of light and darkness upon
primitive architecture and symbolical ornamental designs.

Pointing out that all of the above symbols are but variations on the
fundamental theme of the “Middle, Four Quarters, Above and Below,” I also
emphasize the fact that, in ancient America, language powerfully
influenced the choice of symbols, as may be particularly seen in the case
of the serpent, the Nahuatl and Maya names for which are homonymous with
duality and quadruplicity.

The origin and meaning of the ancient American symbols of the cross, the
serpent, the tree, etc., are clearly apparent. It remains to be seen how
far this is the case in other countries where the identical symbols were
or are employed, and it is to my fellow archæologists that I look for
final authoritative statements on this important subject, in their special
lines of research.

Meanwhile I shall present some facts which are accessible to the general
reader and suffice for the purpose of my present investigation.

CHINA.

Pole-star worship and determination of time by Ursa Major existed in China
from remote antiquity. The Chinese name for the pole-star is
Teen-hwang-ta-tee, literally the great imperial ruler of the Heaven. In
China “the pole-star, round which the entire firmament appears to turn,
ought to be considered as the Sovereign of the Heavens, and as the most
venerated divinity” (G. Schlegel, Uranographie Chinoise, p. 524). The
sacred central forbidden enclosure, at Peking, contains a temple of the
North Star God. In the description of the imperial worship held at the
winter and summer solstices, in James Edkins’ Religion in China (London,
1878, p. 24) it is stated: “On the second terrace of the east side, the
tablet of the Sun is placed, and also that of _the Great Bear_, the five
of the 28 constellations and one for all the other stars.” The following
passage shows the origin of the Chinese year:

1. “The months and seasons are determined by the revolution of Ursa Major
(the Chinese name for which is Pek-tao the ‘Seven Directors’). The tail of
the constellation pointing to the east at nightfall announces the arrival
of spring; pointing to the south the arrival of summer; pointing to the
west the arrival of autumn and pointing to the north the arrival of
winter. This means of calculating the seasons becomes more intelligible
when it is remembered that in ancient times the Bear was much nearer the
north pole than now and revolved around it like the hand of a clock”
(Prof. Rob. K. Douglass, China. London, 1887, p. 418). The Chinese zodiac
is represented with the pole-star and circumpolar constellations in the
centre (Astronomy of the Chinese, Ancient China, W. H. Medhurst, Shanghae,
1846).

2. The determination and designation of six directions in space. In
Chinese the six ho or ki designate the limits of space, the zenith, nadir
and four quarters (Mayer’s Manual, pp. 306, 312 and 321). “The term Liu-ho
also applies to the six pairs of cyclical signs and means ‘Universe,’ that
is, Heaven and Earth [being Above and Below] and the Four Quarters.”(79)

The syllable ho also occurs in the following words which deserve to be
collated with the Maya list: Hô=river, hu=lake. C-hó-o=master, _cf._ Maya
hol=head. Hó-o=resident, _cf._ Maya ho=capital. Shó-o=tree, _cf._ Maya
ci-hom=tree. Pih-shó-o=cypress. Kwó=country, _cf._ mouth, symbol for land
or below. Kòw=mouth, etc. Chow=name of ancient metropolis.

3. The conception of the Above and Below=duality. The zenith is naturally
associated with heaven and the nadir with earth. Heaven is father and
earth is mother. Heaven is figured by a circle and earth by a square. “The
marriage of Heaven and Earth produces all things.” The association of
heaven with the male and earth with the female principles is shown by (1)
the injunction: “Thou shalt honor thy father as the heaven and thy mother
as the earth.” (2) In Pekin, the Emperor, termed “the Son of Heaven,”
inhabits the “Palace of Heaven” whilst the Empress inhabits the “Palace of
Earth’s repose.” The sun is male and the “Temple of the Sun” is situated
to the east. The moon is female and the “Temple of the Moon” is situated
to the west in the sacred enclosure at Pekin. The emblematic color of the
heaven is naturally azure; of the sun, red; of the earth, yellow; and of
the moon, white. It is thus evident that the cult of heaven and earth is
indissolubly linked to that of the Yang and Yin, the male and the female
principle, and that in China the following chains of association
concerning duality were formed:

Zenith.                Nadir.
Above.                 Below.
Tien=Heaven.           Tec=Earth.
Father.                Mother.
Yang.                  Yin.
Color: Azure.          Yellow.
Emblem: Sun.           Moon.
East=place of          West, place of
rising.                setting.
Light.                 Darkness.
Day.                   Night.
Personification: the   The Earth-Mother.
Shang-ti=
Emperor=Above, The     The Empress=Below?
Lord of Heaven or
Universe.
Earthly                The Empress? or
representative: the    Sombre Emperor?
Light Emperor.

An interesting addition to this dual list is the view of a modern
Chinaman, that the Yang and Yin principles refer to positive and negative
electricity! (Legge). A striking result of the association of woman with
the nadir and earth is the fact that in Thibet, according to Rockhill,
woman is designated as Smanba or Manba: “low creature.”

THE MIDDLE AND FOUR QUARTERS.

It is well known that the Chinese designate their empire as the “Middle
Kingdom.” Another native name for China is “Chung-ho-a,” which I find
translated as “the Flower of the Middle.” The empire is likewise
designated as “the Four Seas”=ssu-hai and “the Four Mountains,” and it was
actually divided by the emperor Yaou or Yāo (B.C. 2357) into four
provinces converging at the capital, the central enclosure of which was
considered as the centre of heaven and earth. It is extremely significant
that, in this central enclosure there is a temple, consecrated to the god
of the north star=The Imperial Ruler of Heaven, whereas altars only are
dedicated to the sun and moon respectively. The existence in the central
enclosure, or the “Carnation prohibited city,” of the Temple of Earth’s
Repose, reveals that the idea of stability was associated with this
terrestrial centre. The fact that the Empress and the female portion of
the Imperial family resided in the “Palace of Earth’s Repose” affords an
explanation of the possible origin of deforming the feet of noble women,
this being a means of enforcing comparative repose upon them, in keeping
with the symbolism of their surroundings.

The most striking structure in this sacred enclosure is “an artificial
mound, nearly one hundred and fifty feet high, having five summits,
crowned with as many temples. Its height allows the spectator to overlook
the whole city, whilst, too, it is itself a conspicuous object from every
direction.” This sacred mound or pyramid actually marks the centre of the
empire. From the surrounding walls of the sacred city four roads diverge
towards the cardinal points, dividing the capital into four quarters. Each
province was ruled by an official and both province and ruler seem to have
been anciently designated by the term Mountain=Yo or Kan. A superior
official, entitled the “President of the Four Mountains” is mentioned as
the counsellor of Emperor Yaou in the Shu King. One name for mountain is
yo, another is kan, a word which resembles k’an=water and kwăn=earth,
which forms the name of the earth mother=Kwan-yin. Without drawing any
hasty conclusions, I merely note the curious fact that the title “the
President of the Four Mountains,” must sometimes have been rendered as Kan
and as Yo, and that a variant the name of “four seas” may well have been
“four _ho_” or lakes or rivers. The title kan, meaning mountain or
eminence, and the idea of four rivers flowing from a common centre or
spring, may well have developed themselves among Chinese-speaking people.
It may be an odd coincidence only that the word kan=mountain, should be so
intimately connected with the numeral four in the Chinese title; while it
is a synonym for four in the Maya, it is also found employed in the
honorific Maya title Kukul-kan=the divine Kan, and as a synonym for
mountain in certain names of localities in the valley of Mexico. An
interesting but little known fact is that the peak of the mighty Kulkun
mountain in China is designated as the “King of Mountains, the summit of
the earth, the supporter of heaven and the axis which touches the pole”
(Meyer’s Conversations-Lexikon).

I should much like to know whether the name kul-kun is a variant of
kul-kan, and literally signifies “divine mountain.” In this case it would
strangely resemble the Maya Kukulkan and the Nahuatl Cul-hua-can, the name
of the fabulous recurved mountain of Aztec tradition. Feeling that I am
here treading upon extremely dangerous ground I shall abandon further
comparisons and conclusions to philologists and Chinese scholars and
merely conclude by stating the certain facts, that in Chinese and Maya
alike the syllable _ho_ seems to be associated with the Middle; while
_can_ is connected with four-fold division. I may perhaps venture to add
that, in Chinese, Maya and Nahuatl alike, the particles te and ti seem
closely connected with Heaven; while the Chinese kwan=earth, offers a
certain resemblance to the Nahuatl affix tlan, meaning land, and kan,
sometimes used for mountain.

Since the Chow Dynasty, the empire was spoken of as having five instead of
four mountains, which leads to the inference that reference was thus made
to the central metropolis also, the most sacred feature of which was its
central artificial mountain or pyramid. It is obvious that the empire was
governed from the central chief capital and from minor capitals situated
in the four provinces and built on the pattern of Peking. In an extremely
interesting and clever paper(80) Mr. James Wickersham has recently
remarked that “the arrangement of cities after the cardinal-points plan
was the rule not only in America but in China” and gives the following
quotations: “Mukden, the metropolis and ancient capital of Manchuria, was
a walled city like Peking. Main streets ran across the city from gate to
gate, with narrow roads, called Hu-ting, intersecting them. The palace of
the early Manchu sovereigns occupies the centre” (The Middle Kingdom,
Williams, vol. I, pp. 192-198). The Manchurian city of Kirin is also
divided into four quarters: “Two great streets cross each other at right
angles, one of them running far out into the river on the west supported
by piles.” Peune, another large city, is similarly divided. “It consists
of two main streets with the chief market [place] at their crossing. This
plan is the rule in the cities of northern China; the large cities are
walled and divided by cross streets emerging from the city gates at the
cardinal points” (Coxe’s Russia, pp. 316-17). The relation of the central
seat of government to its provinces is thus recorded in the Canon of
Shun.(81) “In five years there was one tour of inspection (performed by
the emperor) and four appearances at court of the nobles. They set forth a
report of their government in words. This was clearly tested by their
works. They received chariots and robes according to their services.”

The order of rotation in which the emperor visited in one year the capital
of each quarter, returning after each absence to the metropolis, is given
as follows: “In the second month the tour was to the east. In the fifth
month ... to the south. In the eighth month ... to the west. In the
eleventh month ... to the north.” During the next year the nobles of the
eastern province made their appearance at court, and the south, west and
north provinces followed in turn, it being noticeable that, in each case,
the circle started at the east, the place of rising.

The institution of the calendar by the Emperor Yaou is described at length
in the Shu King.(82) Confucius said of this remarkable personage, “Heaven
alone is great, but Yaou is able to imitate Heaven.”

The Emperor Yaou “... harmonized the various states of the empire and the
black-haired people, oh! how they were reformed by this cordial agreement.
He commanded He and Ho (officers superintending the calendar and
astronomical instruments) in reverent accordance with the motions of the
expansive heavens, to arrange by numbers and represent the revolutions of
the sun and moon and stars with the lunar mansions and then respectfully
communicate to the people the seasons adapted for labor. He then
separately directed He’s younger brother to reside at Yu-e (the modern
Tang-chow in Shan-tung), called the Orient Valley, where he might
respectfully hail the rising sun, adjust and arrange the eastern (and
vernal) undertakings and notice the equalization of days and whether the
star (culminating at nightfall) was the middle constellation of the bird,
in order to hit the centre of mid-spring; he might also observe whether
the people began to disperse abroad and whether birds and beasts were
beginning to pair. He commanded He’s third brother to reside at the
southern border (the region of Cochin-China) and adjust and arrange the
southern or summer transformation and respectfully notice the extreme
limit of the shadow when the days attain their utmost length and the star
in the zenith that is denominated Fire (heart of Scorpio, culminated on
eve of summer solstice), in order to fix the exact period of mid-summer,
when the people disperse themselves more widely and the birds and beasts
begin to moult and cast their skins. He then distinctly commanded Ho’s
youngest brother to dwell in the west, at a place called the Dark Valley,
where he might respectfully attend the setting sun and equalize and adjust
the western (or autumnal) completions, notice the equalizations of the
nights and see whether the culminating star was Emptiness (Beta in
Aquarius, which culminated at autumnal equinox which was the period at the
centre of the dark principle in nature) in order to adjust the mid-autumn,
when the people would be more at ease and the birds and beasts would be
sleek and plump. He further directed Ho’s third brother to dwell at the
northern region, called the dismal city, where he might properly examine
the reiterations and alterations and see whether, when the days were
shortest, the culminating star was Pleiades (this culminates in the
evening at winter solstice, which is the extreme of dark principle in
nature and midnight seat of that principle) in order to adjust midwinter,
when the people would remain at home and the birds and beasts get their
down and hair. Thus careful was the sage in reverently observing heaven
and labouring diligently for the people, in order that his plans might not
contradict the designs of heaven nor the government miss the proper season
for human labour.” It is further said that “the bright influence (of
Yaou’s qualities) was felt through the four quarters (of the land) and
reached to (heaven) above and (earth) beneath” (Shu King, book I, p. 32).
Legge cites Pritchard’s (Savilian Professor, Oxford University) chart as a
proof of the correctness of the chronology which places Yâou in the 24th
century B.C. The precession of the equinoxes was not known in China until
more than 2,500 years after the time assigned to Yaou.

Pausing to renew the foregoing data, it is with particular satisfaction
that I point out how clearly they reveal the basis and origin of the
“Quadriform Constitution” and idea of central government. In China the
pole star is designated as the Imperial Ruler of Heaven and a temple to
the God of the North Star stands in the sacred enclosure which marks the
centre of the empire. The opposite positions assumed by Ursa Major at
nightfall divide the year into four quarters and this quadruplicate
division caused by rotation, assuming absolute dominion over the native
mind, is applied to heaven and earth and pervades every detail of civil
and religious government, as in ancient America.

Forced to recognize that the primitive inhabitants of China and America
derived their first principles of organization from the identical
light-giving source, a fact which also indicates a community of race and
of place of origin, let us now review some data which prove that the two
civilizations must have been separated and isolated from each other at an
extremely remote period of time.

Certain conceptions, common to all primitive people, were shared by the
Chinese and Mexicans, one of these being the belief that the earth was
flat and square. The name for a year in ancient Mexican was xiuitl,
literally, grass, and this was represented in the picture writings by a
bunch of young blades of some sort of grass, possibly maize-shoots. “The
earliest written Chinese character for a year represented a stalk of
wheat.... In the ancient work entitled the San Fun, part of which was
probably written in the 23d century B.C., there is evidence that among
some of the aboriginal tribes of China the year, as among the Egyptians
and some of the people of India, was divided into three periods, known as
the grass-springing, tree-reigning and tree-decaying periods. Under the
higher culture of the Chinese these divisions disappeared and the twelve
months became the recognized parts of the year” (Douglas, China, pp. 269
and 310). Amongst the Mexican month-names there are also some which allude
to such regularly recurring and impressive natural phenomena as the
sprouting of trees and the appearance of verdure or springing of the
maize, etc.

An indication as to what was the most ancient and primitive method of
rotation employed seems afforded by the Chinese description how, for
governmental purposes, the five-year period was adopted, one year
pertaining to the emperor or central ruler and the following four to the
quarters of the empire. An analogous employment of a quinary period as a
means of obtaining a rotation of contribution from the four quarters of
the empire to its metropolis, identified with the first day, is
discernible in the Mexican institution of the macuil-tianquiztli, or
five-day market, by which means the entire year was divided into five-day
groups.

A study of the ancient Chinese calendar furnishes, moreover, an indication
of the way in which the numeral 12 came to be recognized and adopted by
primitive people. It is obvious that the early astronomers, having
determined the length of the year by observing Ursa Major at nightfall,
recognized that, during the period required for its annual complete
revolution around the pole star, there regularly appeared twelve new
moons. In China, at a remote period, a division of the year into “months
was adopted, the early names of which have, according to the author of the
earliest Chinese dictionary, the Urhye, been lost.” “The modern Chinese
year is lunar in its divisions, though regulated by the sun in so far that
New Year’s day is made to fall on the first new moon after the sun enters
Aquarius and varies between 21st January and 19th of February” (Douglas,
_op. cit._ p. 258). It would seem as though some fresh impulse, or
institution of moon-cult, had influenced Shun, Yaou’s successor, to
reorganize the empire, which had been simply divided into quarters, and
subdivide it into 4×3=12 districts.

Another interesting evolution of a numerical system, the origin of which
can be traced to the four positions and seven stars of Ursa Major, is
discernible in the Chinese zodiac. This, the earliest division of the
ecliptic in China, consists of “28 lunar mansions, which are grouped
together in four classes of seven each, assigned to the four quarters of
heaven” (Legge, vol. III, p. 24, Introduction to Shu-King). It is to the
observation of precisely the same impressive phenomena that the universal
adoption of the numbers 12, 4 and 7 may safely be attributed. The further
division, by Emperor Yu, of the Chinese Empire into five domains or zones,
finds an interesting parallelism in Mexico and Central America.

Mr. Wickersham describes Yu’s division in the following concise manner:
“The Imperial domain extended five hundred le in every direction from the
capital, north, south, east and west, and was therefore one thousand le
square, with its sides facing the cardinal points; the domain of the
Nobles was an additional territory five hundred le broad on each of the
four sides; the Peace-securing domain was then added, beyond which came
the domain of Restraint, and at the greatest extremity the Wild domain. By
this arrangement, the sacred center, the capital where the ‘Son of Heaven’
resided, was completely surrounded by loyal officials and subjects; the
most loyal were nearest the center while at the farthest extremity were
the wild and dangerous tribes and criminals undergoing the greater
banishment. By this square method of disposing of the population, the
quiet and orderly members of society were required to reside near the
capital, while the turbulent were placed toward the outer limits, serving
to free the center from turmoil and to act as a barrier to the inroads of
outside barbarians.”

Among the Zuñis and Mexicans the spider’s web is met with as an image of
the division of their territory into quarters, half-quarters and
concentric circles.

In Peru a record exists of a system of irrigation by which means the
territory surrounding the capital was divided into alternate zones of land
and water. Mexico and Central America furnish records too scattered to be
compiled here, showing that somewhat as in China, the territory of the
state was divided into the domains of the rulers, the lords, the people,
and the territory of war.

After having duly considered some salient points of fundamental agreement
which are to be found underlying the widely different later growths of the
Chinese and ancient American systems, let us now examine and analyze some
of the most remarkable points of divergence.

The following tables, placed in juxtaposition, afford an opportunity of
recognizing the striking and significant fact that, whereas the Mexicans
and Zuñis classified air, water, fire and earth as “elements,” the Chinese
ignored air and identified wood and metal as their fourth and fifth
elements.

             Mexico.           Zuni.             China.
_North_.     Red, Fire.        Yellow, Air.      Black, Water.
_West_.      Yellow, Earth.    Blue, Water.      White, Metal.
_South_.     Blue, Air.        Red, Fire.        Red, Fire.
_East_.      Green, Water.     White, Earth.     Blue, Wood.
_Middle_.    Many colors.      Middle, All       Yellow, Earth.
                               colors.

A deep-seated analogy may, however, be traced between the Chinese
assignment of “wood” to the Middle and the Maya-Mexican employment of the
tree as a symbol of life proceeding from the centre, stretching above and
below and spreading its branches to the four quarters. It remains to be
seen how far the Chinese assignment of “wood” to the Middle approached the
American tree-symbolism.

The marked differentiation in the assignment of colors to the cardinal
points in the above comparative table leads to the conclusion that their
choice had been arbitrary and was possibly influenced by local
environment, the possibility of obtaining certain pigments in given
directions, or by language, the names of certain colors or elements
resembling in sound those of the cardinal points, etc.(83)

After studying the above comparative lists it becomes clear that, whilst
the fundamental principle of the system was identical, the mode of
carrying it out was different in China and America, a fact which indicates
independence and isolation at the period when elements and colors, etc.,
were chosen and assigned to the directions in space. An analogous instance
of divergence is shown in the following assignment of parts of the body to
the cardinal points:

CHINESE.

North        Kidneys.
West         Lungs.
South        Heart.
East         Liver.
Middle       Stomach.
Zenith       ——
Nadir        ——

Although it differs in detail, an analogous association of various parts
of the body with the directions in space and the twenty calendar-signs,
may be seen in a Mexican Codex. In this case, however, it is clear that
the origin of this assignment was the natural association between the
“complete finger-and-toe count=a complete man=20=with the 20 or complete
count of the day signs.” I have already produced evidences showing that
the human figure was employed in primitive times to represent “a complete
count, or 20 years.” When chieftains were elected for a term of twenty
years and their names were given to their period of office, the
full-length portrait of the chief was sculptured on a stela and he thus
represented, primarily, “a complete count,” an epoch (see p. 221).
Portraiture and accompanying inscriptions were obviously later
developments, but the primitive employment of the human form as a means of
expressing a fixed number, is one that claims consideration and will
undoubtedly lead to a wider comprehension of the significance of the human
form in aboriginal archaic sculpture. The curious conventionalized
representations of Mictlantecuhtli, in which the body and limbs almost
simulate a swastika, have already been discussed, as well as the inference
that they symbolized Polaris and the four positions of Ursa Major=the
Middle and Four Quarters.

The most striking confirmation of this inference is furnished by Mr.
Cushing’s account that the Zuñis associated the directions in space with
the imaginary form of a quadruped as follows:

ZUNI.

North        Right fore
             foot.
West         Left fore foot.
South        Right hind leg.
East         Left hind leg.
Middle       Heart.
Zenith       Head.
Nadir        Tail.

It is obvious from this that, to a Zuñi, the State and its subdivisions
appear under the allegorical form of a quadruped and I have traced the
identical mode of thought in Mexico and Central America(84) where, owing
to linguistic associations, an ocelot is in some instances employed as a
symbol for a State whilst in others the form of an eagle was adopted for
the same purpose (see Appendix I).

To sum up: in ancient America the human form was employed to represent
quadripartite division and the complete finger-and-toe count=20, and as
such became emblematic of the quadriform plan of universal application.
Owing to a variety of circumstances and suggestions arising from language,
the figure of a quadruped=ocelot was adopted as a symbol of the State by
some tribes and the form of an eagle by others, the inference being that
the ocelot was identified with the cult of the earth and night and the
eagle with the cult of heaven and day. While the ocelot and eagle occur in
the codices as representative of two distinct classes or divisions of the
State, there are some interesting and suggestive representations, to which
I shall revert, of figures combining the form and claws of an ocelot with
the wings and head of a bird, evidently symbolical of a union of the Above
and Below, or Heaven and Earth.

Having furnished the explanation that ancient America affords of the
origin of the primitive employment of the human body, the quadruped and
bird in allegory and the assignment of their various parts to points in
space, it is to Chinese scholars that I appeal for enlightenment as to the
origin and development of the same idea in China. To me one point of
difference between the Chinese and American list is very striking. In
America although the navel was also regarded as a symbol, the heart,
associated with the Middle, had obviously been recognized as the centre or
seat of life, and the tearing out of the heart had become the salient
feature in human sacrifices. In China the stomach is assigned to the
Middle, and death by disembowelling was customary.

An analysis of the Chinese and Mexican numerical systems likewise proves
that their ultimate development was strikingly different, although it is
easy to recognize how both might have arisen from the same source. Thus
whilst the Mexican and Central American calendar (and social organization)
is based on the combination of 20 characters with 13 numerals, the Chinese
“took two sets of 12 and 10 characters respectively and combined them.”
The outcome of the combination of 20 with 13 affords a marked contrast to
that of 12 with 10. In the Mexican calendar, as I have shown, there were
fixed periods of 5 days (associated with the Middle and Four Quarters) and
of 20 days, the latter being “one complete count” of days, based on the
primitive finger-and-toe count. In the Mexican social organization there
were 4 principal and 16 minor clans of people, known by 20 signs. Each of
these in turn was subdivided into 13 categories associated with the
directions in space. By mentioning a sign and a numeral, up to 13, the
exact subdivision of a clan was clearly designated while the direction of
its residence, as regards the capital, was likewise conveyed. A day was
associated with each of these 20 clans and their respective 13
subdivisions, and the unit of time produced by the combination of the 20
day-signs and 13 numerals was the period of 260 days, which held 4×65 days
and was approximately equivalent to nine lunations and to the period of
human gestation. The 260-day period, as will be more clearly shown in my
monograph on the Mexican Calendar System, constituted the religious year
of the “Sons or Lords of Night” in their cult of the Moon, the Nocturnal
Heaven, Earth and the Female principle.

Simultaneously with this lunar calendar, in which each moon had a
different name, a civil or solar calendar was employed consisting of 365
days, divided into 17 periods of 20 and 1 period of 25 days. These years
bore the names of four different signs in rotation combined with 13
numerals.(85) The cycles, thus produced, consisted of 4×13=52 years, 20,
or a “complete count” of which, produced the great cycle of 1040 years.

Totally different from this numerical system is that of the Chinese, who
“divided the year into 12 months of 29 and 30 days each and as these
periods represent with sufficient exactness the lunar month, it follows
that the new moon falls on the 1st of every month and that on the 15th the
moon is at its full. The month is thus associated with the moon and is
called by the same name and written with the same hieroglyphic.... The
Chinese also divide the year by seasons and recognize 8 main divisions and
16 subsidiary ones, which correspond to the days on which the sun enters
the 1st and 15th degrees of a zodiacal sign ...” (Douglas, China, p. 269).
Whilst it is customary in China for years to be designated at times by the
Neen-haou or title of an emperor and an event to be alluded to as having
occurred in such or such a year of a certain ruler’s reign, the mode of
computing years is by reckoning by sexagenary cycles. According to native
historians this system was introduced by the emperor Hwang-te in the year
2637 B.C. which was the first year of the first cycle, and it has
continued in use until the present day. In this system a group of ten
characters, termed the “celestial stems” and associated with the male
principle, is combined with a group of twelve characters, named the
“terrestrial branches” and associated with the female principle. An
unbroken series of sixty-year cycles have thus been formed, in the
seventy-sixth of which the Chinese are now living. According to Biot, the
calendar instituted by Hwang-te was a day-count only, and year-cycles were
not in use until after the Christian era, having been introduced from
India.

There are indications which will be more fully discussed further on,
showing that the primitive day-count consisted of the seven-day period,
each day being consecrated to one of the seven bright stars of Ursa Major,
called the “Seven Regulators.”

It is well known that Taouism was founded by Laou-tsze, who was a
contemporary of Confucius and thus “lived in the sixth century before
Christ, a hundred years later than Buddha and a hundred years earlier than
Socrates. A mystery hangs over Laou-tsze’s history ... and there is the
possibility that he was a foreigner, or perhaps a member of an aboriginal
frontier tribe” (Legge).

The Shoo-king, the national book of history edited by Confucius, enables
us to follow the development of the state religion and government, the
basis of which was Heaven and its imperial ruler, the pole-star. The
almost mythical emperor Yaou, whose reign began in B.C. 2357, “imitated
Heaven, harmonized the various states of the empire and divided it into
four quarters.” His successor, Shun, extended its organization, but it was
Yü, the third ruler, in the thirteenth year of his reign (B.C. 1121), who,
acknowledging his ignorance of them “went to inquire of Kê-tsze” about
“the great plan of the 9 classifications and the arrangement of the
invariable principles.” It is also stated in the Shoo-King, that it was
“Heaven [who] gave to Yü the great plan and the 9 classifications, so that
the invariable principles were arranged, consisting of the 5 elements, the
8 regulations, and the 5 arrangers.”

In China the day is divided into periods equivalent to 120 minutes=2
hours. “In speaking of these periods, however, the practice which was
originally introduced into China by the Mongols, of substituting for the
twelve stems, the names of the twelve animals which are supposed to be
symbolical of them, is commonly adopted. Thus the 1st period, that between
11 P. M. and 1 A. M., is known as the Rat, period 2 as the Ox, 3 Tiger, 4
Hare, 5 Dragon, 6 Serpent, 7 Horse, 8 Sheep, 9 Monkey, 10 Cock, 11 Dog, 12
Boar. The night is divided into five watches, each of two hours
duration....” (Douglas, China, p. 296).

The ancient Mexican priest-astronomers marked three divisions of the night
by burning incense in honor of certain stars, after dusk, at midnight and
at break of day.

The mention of the introduction into China of the Mongolian
hour-computation leads to a consideration of the origin of what is known
as the Chinese civilization. It is, of course, impossible to do more here
than touch upon the various and opposite views held on this important
question by leading European and Chinese scholars. On the one hand, “the
existence of the Chinese civilization in the east of Asia, separated from
early centres by the whole width of Asia and intervening trackless
deserts, has seemed a problem to many students and led to the conclusion
of its sporadic growth, an idea which is fostered by Chinese historians.”
(See Douglas on Chinese Culture and Civilization, 1890.) On the other
hand, it is maintained that the Chinese entered China from Tartary and
were emigrants from Babylonia who abandoned their country when Nakhunte,
king of Susiana, conquered Babylon in 2295 B.C.

According to Legge, the Chinese came through central Asia about 2200 B.C.
and founded colonies on the banks of the Yellow river and its tributaries.
These colonists founded a Middle Kingdom in China, a federation of states
with a chief supreme ruler, on the pattern of Babylonia. They introduced
the art of writing and established a calendar with a year of 360 days and
an intercalary month.

It is stated that the names of the five planets of the Chinese, besides
the Sun and Moon, were called by the same names as in Babylon. (See Edkins
_op. cit._, also The old Babylonian characters and their derivatives,
Terrien de Lacouperie, Babylonian and Oriental Record, March, 1888.) Some
authorities are inclined to consider Chinese astronomy as derived from the
Chaldean; whilst others have instituted comparisons between it and the
Hindoo system. The results of the latter line of investigation are set
forth by J. F. Davis in the following passage of his work on the Chinese
(London, 1836, vol. II., p. 304): “A comparison between the ancient system
of the Chinese and of Hindoo astronomy is rendered somewhat perplexing by
the fact that, while there are some points of resemblance there are others
in which they essentially differ. Both of them have twenty-eight lunar
mansions and a cycle of sixty years, but a careful observation detects
some important distinctions: the Hindoo cycle is a cycle of Jupiter while
that of the Chinese is a solar cycle, and the twenty-eight constellations
of the Hindoos are nearly all of them equal divisions of the great circle,
consisting of about 13° each, while the Chinese constellations are
extremely unequal, varying from 30° to less than 1°. The author’s father,
in conjunction with Sir William Jones and Messrs. Colebrook and Bentley,
proved that the Hindoo astronomy did not go farther than the calculation
of eclipses and some other changes with the rules and tables for
performing the same. Besides their lunar zodiac of twenty-eight mansions,
the Hindoos (unlike the Chinese) have the solar, including twelve signs
perfectly identical with ours, and demonstrating, in that respect, a
common origin.”

As we know from Herodotus, the Egyptians had a week of seven days and it
is remarkable that the Hindoos had anciently the same, the planetary names
being given to the days in exactly the same order as among ourselves,
except that Friday was the first. The Chinese reckon five planets to the
exclusion of the sun and moon, but they give the name of one of their
twenty-eight lunar mansions successively to each day of the year in a
perpetual rotation, without regard to the moon’s changes; so that the same
four out of the twenty-eight invariably fall on our Sundays and
constitute, as it were, perpetual _Sunday letters_. A native Chinese first
remarked this odd fact to the author, and on examination it proved
perfectly correct.

To the above it may be well to add the following comparison between the
Chinese, Tibetan and Indian systems: “The Tibetans received astronomical
science from India and China ... the Chinese taught them the science of
divination. Both systems are based upon a unit of sixty years, differing,
however, in modes of denominating years. In these cycles of sixty years,
when numbered according to the Indian principle, each year has a
particular name; but in the Chinese method the names used in the Chinese
duodecimal cycle are used five times, coupled with the five elements or
their respective colors, each of the latter introduced in the series twice
in immediate succession” (Schlagintweit, Buddhism in Thibet, p. 27).
According to Humboldt, “the Tzihichen, or public calculators of Lhassa
take pride in the fact that years of the same name only return about every
two centuries. They combine 15 signs: five masculine, five feminine and
five neuter, with twelve signs of the zodiac” (Monuments des peuples de
l’Amérique I, p. 386).

With regard to the ancient connection between China and India it is well
to recall the well-known fact that Buddhism did not enter China from India
until the first century of the Christian era and had a prolonged struggle
for existence and influence in the country during several centuries.

The Buddhist missionaries introduced the mode of calculating cycles of
years into China, according to Biot, who states that the primitive
calendar of the Chinese, instituted by Hwang-te, the first king of the
“Flowery land,” was a day-count only.

Let us briefly enumerate some bare facts bearing upon the age and
development of the state, religion and government of ancient China. In
2697 B.C. Hwang-te (the Babylonian?) erected a temple to the honor of
Shang-te, the deity associated with the earliest traditions of the Chinese
race. Upon the authority of a Chinaman of the present day it is stated
that “the word Shang-te means supreme ruler; but, as it is not lawful to
use this name lightly, Chinamen usually name the supreme ruler by his
residence, which is Tien=heaven” (Edkins, _op. cit._ p. 71).

An extremely instructive light is thrown upon the Taouist conception of a
supreme being or ruler, by the following episode related by Mr. Edkins in
his “Religion in China” (p. 109). “I met [in 1872] on one occasion a
schoolmaster from the neighborhood of Chapoo.... The inquiry was put to
him, Who is the Lord of heaven and earth? He replied that he knew none but
the pole-star, called in the Chinese language Teen-hwang-ta-te, the great
imperial ruler of heaven. It was stated to him that it was a matter very
much to be regretted that he should hold such views as this of the Supreme
Being.”

In this connection and with special reference to the title Tien=heaven,
employed by the Chinese in addressing the supreme ruler, I must quote T.
de Lacouperie’s opinion that the Akkadian name=Din-gira and symbol for
God, the eight-pointed star, was the origin of Ti, a Chinese character
with the same meaning and sound. Mr. C. J. Ball (The New Akkadian
Proceedings of the Society of Biblical Archaeology) explains the Akkadian
Din-gira as composed of di=to shine and gira=heaven and that thus the
Accadian name for God is “the shining one of heaven,” which explains why
the ideogram is a star. According to Mr. K. Douglas (p. 171) “Mr. Ball has
practically demonstrated that the Chinese and Akkadian are the same tongue
and that everywhere in China we are reminded of that great centre of
civilization in Babylonia.”

An investigation of the Taouist religion reveals that it consists chiefly
of star-worship, stars being deemed “divine.” “Among the liturgical works
used by the priests of Taou, one of the commonest consists of prayers to
Tow-moo, a female divinity supposed to reside in the Great Bear. A part of
the same constellation is worshipped as a male spirit under the name of
Kwei-sing” (Edkins).

A name closely resembling the latter in sound, Tseih-ching, and meaning
the “Seven Regulators” is now applied to the Sun, Moon, Mercury, Venus,
Mars, Jupiter and Saturn. In ancient times, however, according to native
authorities, “this term was used to designate the seven bright stars of
Ursa Major which subsequently, by an astrological device, were associated
with the seven planets; so, that, by metonymy, the latter became the
established meaning.”(86)

The association of the term “Regulators” with Septentriones is
particularly interesting because the seven-day period has been employed in
China from time immemorial, the seventh day being invariably marked by the
ancient character mih, which means “quiet, secret or silent.” In the
modern Chinese almanacs and astrological works “the mih days are marked by
the four constellations which correspond among the seven planets to the
principal one among them, the Sun” (_cf._ Wylie, On the Knowledge of a
weekly Sabbath in China, _op. cit._ p. 86). I am strongly tempted to refer
the origin of the Chinese mih or quiet day, on which rest was generally
observed, to that remote period of time when, to primitive observers, one
of the stars in Ursa Major would have appeared more closely associated
with immovability and nearer the polar axis than its companions (see pp.
20 and 21).

If we pause here to review the preceding data we are particularly struck
at the unanimity of evidence establishing that even the most ancient form
of civilization and religion was not indigenous to China, but was carried
there by colonists from distant parts, presumably from Babylonia. The
latter conclusion finds a strong support in the undeniable fact that
during subsequent centuries a steady stream of emigration has carried
colonists of different nationalities into the heart of China.

Buddhism entered China from India in the first century of the Christian
era. Alexander Wylie tells us that “according to the testimony of one of
the stone tablets in the synagogue at Kai-fung foo, the Israelites first
entered China during the Han dynasty” and we are further told in the
letters of the Jesuits that “they came during the reign of Ming-ti (A.D.
58-75) from Si-yih, _i. e._ the western regions. It appears by all that
can be gathered from them that this western country is Persia and that
they came by Khorasan and Samarcand. They have many Persian words in their
language and they long preserved a great intercourse with that country”
(The Israelites in China, Wylie’s Chinese Researches, Shanghai, 1897).

Some other interesting facts related by Wylie deserve mention here. In
translating the name of Jehovah into Chinese, the Israelites in China, to
the present day, say Teen, “just as the scholars of China do when they
explain their term Shang-te.” We thus observe a growing practice in
western Asia, among the Hebrews, of designating Jehovah as the God of
Heaven and sometimes as Heaven. In Chinese history distinct mention is
made of a foreign sect distinguished as the “worshippers of Heaven,”
spoken of as existing in China at the beginning of the sixth century.
Wylie has surmised that the Hebrews were thus designated and remarks “that
this name, as the designation of a foreign sect, is the more remarkable
inasmuch as the state ritual of China has designated the Supreme by the
name of Heaven, from the earliest times down to the present day.”

It is a curious reflection that it may possibly have been due to a gross
misconception of the Hebrew religion on the part of the Chinese and a
supposed identity of worship that caused the Israelites to be treated with
such tolerance and hospitality in China that their colony situated in the
heart of the country still exists to the present day. It is, in fact,
related of the Dowager Empress Ling, in the first half of the sixth
century, that she “abolished the various corrupt systems of religious
worship, excepting that of the foreign tien-spirit.” A strange insight
into the Chinese view of the Christian religion is likewise afforded by
the following native documents cited by Wylie: “Now Jesus, the Lord of
Heaven, is worshipped by the Europeans. They say that this is the ancient
religion of Ta-tsin (Syria).”

The following remarkable passages occur on the famous Nestorian tablet,
dated A.D. 781, which eulogizes the propagation of the “Illustrious
[Christian] Religion” in China. This tablet was discovered by the Jesuit
fathers in 1625 and, after its authenticity had been violently assailed,
Wylie’s painstaking researches have now vindicated its genuineness.(87)
The following extracts are from the preface engraved upon it and composed
by King-tsing, a priest of the Syrian Church: “... Our eternal, true lord
God.... He appointed the cross as the means of determining the four
cardinal points, he moved the original spirit and produced the two
principles of nature; the sombre void was changed and heaven and earth
were opened out; the sun and moon revolved and day and night commenced;
having perfected all inferior objects, he then made the first man ... the
illustrious and honorable Messiah, veiling his true dignity, appeared in
the world as a man ... a bright star announced the felicitous event [of
his birth] ... he fixed the extent of the eight boundaries.... As a seal
[his disciples] hold the cross, whose influence is reflected in every
direction uniting all without distinction. As they strike the wood the
fame of their benevolence is diffused abroad; worshipping towards the east
they hasten on the way to life and glory ... they do not keep slaves, but
put noble and mean all on an equality; they do not amass wealth but cast
all their property into the common stock.”

Referring the matter to oriental scholars for further discussion I merely
note here the astonishing fact that in China, in the seventh century of
our era, the supreme God of the Hebrews and Christians was spoken of as
the God of Heaven, or Heaven, that He is credited with having created the
two principles of nature besides heaven and earth and instituted the cross
as “a means of determining the cardinal points.”

It is likewise strange to find the “Heen or Toen foreigners” credited in a
sixteenth-century native cyclopædia, with having introduced into China a
system of astronomy denominated the “Four Heavens,” and obviously based on
a quadruplicate division of the Heaven similar to the division of the
empire instituted by Yaou (Wylie, Israelites in China, _op. cit._ p. 19).

The current Chinese name for Christians has been “Cross-worshippers,” and
it is odd to note that the ancient Chinese seem to have regarded the
symbolism of the Christian cross as closely identical with that of their
swastika, and to have concluded that the foreign “Heaven” religion rested
on the same basis as theirs.

Referring the reader to Wylie’s valuable researches and Edkins’ Religion
in China for information concerning the establishment of colonies of
Manicheans, Mohammedans and of successive Christian missions, etc., in
China, I shall but quote the following passage from Marco Polo’s travels
(pp. 167 and 168) because it shows how the doctrine of the quadruplicate
division of all things, celestial and terrestrial, led to a broad
tolerance of opinion in the famous Tartar prince, Kubla Khan, who, in
1260, at Kanbalu=Peking, honored the Christian festivals. “And he observed
the same at the festivals of the Saracens, Jews and idolaters. Upon being
asked his motive for this conduct, he said: ‘There are four great Prophets
who are reverenced and worshipped by the different classes of mankind. The
Christians regard Jesus Christ as their divinity; the Saracens, Mahomet;
the Jews, Moses; and the idolaters Sagomombarkan (Buddha) the most eminent
amongst their idols. I do honor and show respect to all of the four, and
invoke to my aid whichever of them is in truth supreme in heaven.’ ” This
attitude of mind and that of the Chinese towards the Christian Cross can
only be fully understood and appreciated when it is realized that their
“imperial ruler of Heaven” was the pole-star and that the Ursa Major
described each year the sign of a cross in the heaven which ever impressed
upon them quadruplicate division and differentiation and the union of four
in one. It is doubtlessly owing to the same reason that the Chinaman of
today finds it possible to believe in, at once, the three great national
religions which exist in China. Edkins has explained that, whereas
“Confucianism speaks to the moral nature, Taouism is materialistic and
Buddhism is metaphysical; thus, they are supplemental to each other and
are able to co-exist without being mutually destructive” (_op. cit._ p.
60). Somewhat apart from these three state religions and embodying the
most ancient ideas and traditions of the race, exists the elaborate and
solemn “Imperial worship,” the study of which Edkins designates as
“specially interesting because it takes us back to the early history of
the Chinese people and introduces us to many striking points of comparison
with the patriarchal religion of the Old Testament and with the worship of
the kings of Nineveh, Babylon and Egypt.” The same authority states that
“the account given by Herodotus of the religion of the ancient Persians
shows that it consisted in much the same usages as those now found in
Chinese Imperial worship” (_op. cit._ pp. 6, 22, 18 and 30). In the
preceding pages it has been shown that the fundamental principles of the
primitive religions of China and America were identical, but that their
subsequent stages of development or evolution were strikingly divergent.
The following study of certain details connected with the “Imperial
worship” brings out a marked differentiation in the Chinese and Mexican
cult of heaven and earth.

The altar of Heaven at Peking consists of three circular marble terraces,
the uppermost of which is paved with eighty-one stones arranged in
circles. It is on a round stone in the centre of these circles that the
Emperor kneels and is considered to occupy the centre of the earth. In the
worship of Heaven, offerings are made to the heavenly bodies, the Sun,
Moon, the Pole-star, Great Bear, five planets and twenty-eight
constellations. The worship at the altar of Earth consists of offerings to
the mountains, rivers and seas.

This arrangement is strikingly unlike that of the ancient Mexicans, who
associated the sun only with the Above, the male principle and the blue
heaven, and worshipped the nocturnal heaven, the moon and stars, with the
earth, darkness and the female principle.

It is interesting to note the marked effect, produced by the two different
modes of classification, upon the subsequent development of the state
religions of China and Mexico. In the latter country where the contrast of
light and darkness and of the duality of nature seems to have been most
powerfully felt, the gradual institution, on a footing of equality of a
diurnal masculine and nocturnal feminine cult or of a separate sun and
moon worship, led to the formation of two equally powerful castes of
priest-astronomers who devised their respective calendars and cults and
ultimately stood in open rivalry and antagonism towards each other, as
children of heaven and light: sun worshippers; and children of earth and
darkness: moon worshippers. In China, as the cult of earth was subordinate
from the first and all heavenly bodies were included in the worship of
Heaven, there was no opportunity for any rivalry to develop in the
superior caste of astronomers who jointly ruled, instituted their calendar
and altered it under influences emanating from India.

Heaven and Earth were jointly worshipped at the same altar until A.D.
1531, when it was decreed that there should be separate altars and that
the worship of Earth should be separately conducted (Edkins). At the same
time, while the Emperor acts as the high-priest of Heaven, we find
associated with him, from remote antiquity, the Empress, the
representative of the Earth-mother.

The fact that the roll of Chinese emperors records heavenly and earthly,
light and sombre, emperors, and that empresses have repeatedly occupied
the throne, seems to indicate that, in remote antiquity, a male and a
female line of rulers, personifying the dual principles of nature,
alternately assumed prominence in power. This natural outgrowth of the
cult of heaven and earth, which has its parallel in Mexico, seems to
afford an explanation of the usurpation and retention of power exercised
by the present Empress of China, who is probably ruling in her own right,
as the representative of the earth or dark principle. As such she is the
exact equivalent to the ancient Mexican Cihua-coatl, or “Woman-serpent;”
and modern China supplies us with an episode in the development of the
fundamental set of ideas it holds in common with ancient America, closely
resembling the historical dissension which led in ancient Mexico to a
separation of the two cults and the establishment of two separate
governments, under their respective male and female rulers.

Although the difference in primitive Chinese and Mexican definitions of
heaven and earth worship is evidently accountable for this fact, it is
nevertheless interesting to note that it was in A.D. 1531 only that the
Chinese cult of heaven and earth separated and the process of
disintegration began to be set into activity. From an evolutionary point
of view, the imperial religion of China stands to-day at a far less
advanced stage of development than the prehistoric Mexican state religion.
This circumstance might be passed over without comment did it not
strikingly coincide with the undeniable fact that the essentially
inorganic and monosyllabic Chinese language stands far lower in the scale
of linguistic development than the incorporative and polysynthetic
American languages, the most perfected types of which are the Maya and the
beautiful and refined Nahuatl which abounds in delicate metaphors and
formulas of exquisite politeness, indicative of the high degree of culture
and antiquity of the native race.

If the preceding comparative study of the Chinese and ancient Mexican
civilizations be briefly summarized, the result is as follows: Both
civilizations alike rest on a foundation of pole-star worship and the set
of ideas which naturally proceed from this _i. e._, central impartial
power extending in constant rotation to the four quarters, figured by the
swastika, and the recognition of the all-pervading duality of nature.
These primitive concepts and their inevitable outgrowths, which might
naturally occur to human beings of the same grade of intellect in similar
conditions and circumstances and be most powerfully impressed upon the
mind of man in circumpolar latitudes beside a few resemblances in names,
which I shall proceed to point out, are nearly all that the Chinese and
ancient Mexicans may be safely said to have had in common. At a date
obviously anterior to 2356 B.C., when they were formulated, the Chinese
had made definitions of heaven and earth and of the five elements which
radically differ from those of the ancient Mexicans and Mayas.

The Chinese numerical system or calendar, though equally based on
rotation, and known to have been modified by contact with India, is
essentially different from the American. When carefully compared it must
be acknowledged that the Mexican is by far the more complex and highly
developed, and the same may be said of the social organization, which was
controlled by the calendar. A comparison between the Chinese and American
languages in general proves, moreover, that they differ not only in sound,
but in form and in grade of development, the Chinese being the lower in
the scale. To the above divergences we must add the fact that each people
evolved distinct national customs and costumes, foods and drinks,
industries, arts and forms of architecture, so markedly characteristic as
to be clearly distinguishable.

In conclusion a few words about the swastika in China (ouan). Its Chinese
name is wan, which signifies “ten thousand,” or “all,” also “many,” a
great number. At the time of the Empress Wu (A.D. 684-704) the swastika in
a circle signified “the sun;” half a swastika in the circle “the moon,”
and the plain circle “the star.” Deferring comment I emphasize here the
fact that the word wan resembles kwan=equal earth or land, and that it
signifies an entity composed of ten thousand parts. A proof that the wan
was also associated with the idea of time is given by the modern use of
the Chinese swastika to signify “long life,” “many years,” _i. e._, a
complete life, a complete cycle of years.

A prolonged study of the most ancient civilization of America, which
centred in Mexico and Central America and thence spread northward and
southward, has so deeply convinced me of its great antiquity, isolation
and prolonged period of independent evolution that, when Asiatic origin
and influence are discussed, I am tempted to take the national food-plant
of America, the maize, and, placing it beside the rice-plant of China,
invite comparisons to be made between them.

JAPAN.

It is a curious fact that, although it is recognized that the junks which
have been repeatedly driven by storms upon the Pacific coast have
generally been Japanese, no searching comparison between the culture of
ancient America and that of Japan has as yet been published; although it
is believed by many that it may have been to the occupants of the wrecked
junks that the American race owed its civilization. The curious idea seems
to prevail among some writers, that purely Chinese influence was conveyed
by Japanese fishermen and sailors to the dwellers on American soil. It
does not seem to be sufficiently recognized that the differences between
Japanese and Chinese civilizations are as great as that between their
different languages and writings, and that direct influence derived from
Japan, for many centuries back would have left traces so characteristic as
to be easily distinguished from the effects of direct influence from
China.

In the third century of the Christian era the Japanese empire was founded
on a plan derived from Corea and soon became known to the Chinese and
dwellers on the main land as Dschi-Poennkwo, or Zipanco, the “land of the
east, or of the rising sun.” The Japanese themselves, however, regarded
their empire as the “great centre of the world,” _i. e._ a “Middle
Kingdom.” The mythical birthplace of the Japanese race and the cradle of
its civilization is said to have been the island of the Congealed Drop,
which was formerly at the North Pole, but subsequently removed to its
present position. How this happened is not told.(88)

The most superficial examination shows that the fundamental scheme of the
Japanese empire was the same as that of China and other Asiatic countries.
Its centre was the island Hon-shiu, Hondo or Nippon, on which was situated
the ancient Fu or capital, named Yedo; the modern Tokio in the vicinity of
Fusiyama, the sacred mountain and reputed centre of the world. The entire
land or Han was originally divided into five provinces collectively named
the Go-kinai (the word go like the Maya ho, signifying five), the
territorial divisions and presumably consisting of four quarters and the
capital. Light is thrown upon the extent of this quinary organization by
the fact that, in ancient Japan, time was divided into five-day periods,
by official days of rest, which fell on the 1st, 6th, 11th, 16th, 21st,
and 26th days of each month. The computation of time by cycles, which will
be treated further in a separate monograph, also prevailed in Japan, as
might be expected, since this method was a main feature of the definite
scheme on which the entire empire was founded.

In accord with this plan the population was divided into four classes,
consisting of the Haimin=the people; the warriors or Samurai, the Kazoku,
literally the flower of families, the nobility. All members of the
imperial family formed a fourth caste and above all stood the Emperor, the
central ruler, the divine descendant of the sun-goddess Amaterasu.
Evidences that an extension and fresh territorial division of the empire
took place at one time seem preserved in the ancient Japanese name for
Japan: Oya-shima=the eight islands. It is likewise related that the
Japanese creators, Izanajo and Izanami, built, in the centre of the world,
an octagonal palace around a central pillar, the octagonal form having
reference to the eight holy corners or points, the “Hak-kaku,” or the
cardinal points and half cardinal points. It is impossible to overlook the
fact that by a similar method, but by means of four larger and four
smaller rays, the field of the Mexican calendar star is divided into eight
equal portions. It is a well-known fact that, in 1854, Japan was
practically governed by two rulers: the Mikado or Tenno, of divine or
“heavenly” descent, who led so secluded an existence that he was becoming
a shadowy and invisible ruler, and the Shogun, the civil governor, who had
become the terrestrial ruler _par excellence_, and whose power was in the
ascendant. This state of affairs affords a most interesting object lesson,
teaching how ancient empires gradually become divided and disintegrated
under dual government and under the influence of rival cults. The ancient
state religion or “Imperial worship” of Japan, the Shinto, was becoming as
obsolete as the worldly power of its high-priest the Mikado, next to the
growing ascendancy of Buddhism, supported by the Shogunate. The original
meaning of the Shinto sacred symbols appears to be lost. The mirror,
placed on the altar, usually constituted the only visible sacred emblem.
Another was the sword. It is claimed that the swastika came into Japan
with Buddhism, but this is a point which demands a serious investigation
of competent specialists. The above data, which are absurdly inadequate to
the interest and importance of Japan, the seat of the most intellectual
and progressive culture of Asia, are sufficient to show that in Japan,
where the swastika is found, the quadruplicate state organization and
fundamental plan were also carried out. My full purpose will only be
fulfilled when the present deficient notes shall have stimulated the
enquiry and research of students and Japanese scholars and led to the
publication of all traces extant of the most ancient scheme of
organization, government and calendar, as compared with those of ancient
America.

As it is maintained that the Chinese and other eastern Asiatic people did
not originate, but received their civilization from Babylonia, or another
ancient centre, situated in western Asia, it obviously becomes an
imperative necessity to carry the present investigation across the Asiatic
continent into the heart of the Euphratean valley.

INDIA.

Being one of the ancient centres of civilization from which the Chinese
are said to have derived theirs, India, the country where the swastika
abounds, first arrests our attention. In support of the assertion I have
already advanced, that the primitive symbol is always found accompanied by
a set of ideas almost as ancient as itself, I have pleasure in
transcribing the following detached but instructive and suggestive
extracts from my note-book.

The fair Arya or Aryans, after about 2,000 B.C., penetrated India from the
northwest. Arya means “those who command” or “the venerable.” The name
Hindu or Sindu was given to the Indian Aryans. Our knowledge of Hindu art
begins in the third century B.C. and none of the present popular forms of
Hindu religion are presumed to be earlier than the ninth century A.D. “It
is well known that the Brahman system and faith were not developed by the
Hindus till they had conquered the Ganges, Western and Southern India and
there is no trace of this tradition or even of Brahma as a deity in the
Vedas.”...

“The supreme god of antiquity was Indra ... next to and above whom was the
mysterious god Varuna, the creator, who gave eternal laws which god and
men were obliged to follow. He showed the stars their paths and gave each
creature his qualities.... He is the sun by day and the stars at
night”.... From these statements the duality of the creator and his power
over both light and darkness alike, stand out clearly.

Another form of the supreme being was the sun god Surya, who was also
named Savitri, the generator, Pushan=the feeder and Mithra=the light-god,
who is called the watcher and ruler of the world and was associated with
the wheel, which is termed “the most ancient symbol of divine power and
dominion.”(89)

“In India the wheel was, moreover, connected with the title of a
chakrayartin (from chakra=a wheel), the title meaning a supreme ruler or
universal monarch, who ruled the four quarters of the world and on his
coronation he had to drive his chariot or wheel to the four cardinal
points to signify his conquest of them” (Wm. Simpson, Quarterly statement
of Palestine Expl. Fund, 1895, p. 84). It is significant that “Mithra,”
the god of the wheel, who was, as I shall show later on, likewise
associated with the serpent, is represented with a chariot pulled by seven
horses and thus to find the idea of centrifugal power, combined with the
numeral seven and the conception of central rulership extending to the
four quarters.

While the above passages afford an interesting insight into the ancient
significance and symbolism of the chariot, the use of which, with that of
the throne was, originally, exclusively confined to the central supreme
ruler, they also furnish a curious parallelism to the Chinese tours of
inspection performed, by the emperor, to the four provinces in rotation.

The general application of the quadruplicate system is moreover shown by
the fact that, from time immemorial, the population of India has been
divided into four great castes, and these are associated with distinctive
colors, the Sanscrit word for color, _varna_, signifying also caste.
According to the native myth, Brahma created the Brahmin or ruling caste
from his mouth, the warrior caste from his arms and hands, the merchant
and agricultural caste from his hips and the artisan or lowest caste from
the soles of his feet. The warrior caste was named Kschatria; the people
the yellow, or Vaicya; the original, conquered inhabitants of India were
named the black, or Sudra. The Brahman caste was above all these.

Concerning the origin of the Brahmans, it is related that “Manu was
created ... he, in turn created ten great sages, the ancestors of the
Brahmans. These created _seven_ other Manus or spiritual princes, the
preservers of moral orders in the world” (Goodyear). Pointing out that the
seven Manus evidently constituted a septarchy, let us now study the
Brahmanistic conception of a supreme divinity. From various authorities we
learn that, in later times “the Brahmans invented a new god, the
impersonal Brahma, who only appears in the youngest portion of the Vedas.”
He is described as “the supreme One who alone exists really and
absolutely,” and is represented with four heads and four arms, the idea of
four-fold power and rule being thus expressed. The proof that, at the same
time, the idea of duality existed, is furnished by the invention of a
female counterpart of Brahma, namely, his consort Sarawati and the later
development of the rival religions which now exist side by side and divide
the population of India into halves. The cult of Vishnu, associated with
the male principle, though curiously blended with the principle of
preservation, is obviously a parallel form of the American and Chinese
cult of the Above or Heaven; while that of Siva, or the female principle,
strongly mingled with the idea of destruction, forms a parallel to the
cult of the Earth-mother and of darkness and the nocturnal heaven. Brahma
was born of an egg and is also figured as springing from a lotus which, in
turn rises from the navel of Vishnu or Narayana, “the Spirit moving on the
waters.”...(90)

In modern Buddhism the identical fundamental ideas continue to exist in a
slightly different form; the six directions in space are known and
elaborately worshipped. The embodiment of central power is Buddha, seated
cross-legged on a lotus flower. According to Birdwood, cited by Mr.
Goodyear, “In the Hindu cosmogony the world is likened to a lotus flower,
floating in the centre of a shallow circular vessel, which has for its
stalk an elephant and for its pedestal a tortoise. The seven petals of the
lotus flower represent the seven divisions of the world as known to the
ancient Hindus and the tabular torus (_Nelumbium speciosum_) which rises
from their centre represents Mount Meru, the Hindu Olympus.”

In the statues of Buddha, thus associated with the centre of the world, we
have what may be termed the highest development of the idea of stability,
quietude and absolute repose which impressed itself upon the human mind by
the observation of Polaris. The abstract conception of Nirvana, “the state
in which all individuality and consciousness are lost, and life and death,
good and evil, and every other possible antithesis disappear in absolute
unity,” appears to me to be the natural ultimate outgrowth of the
primitive appreciation of stability and repose as the most desirable of
conditions.

An ancient American priest-astronomer, imbued with the native ideas, would
doubtlessly see in the modern figures of Buddha a more perfect artistic
rendition of the same conception which was expressed in the Copan
swastika. He might remark that, in the statues of Buddha, the human form
is intended to convey the idea of quadruple organization and that in
certain images the primitive symbols of the centre, “the belly and navel,”
are obviously emphasized. In the fakirs, who cultivate immobility, he
might see people who are under the absolute dominion of the ideal of
stability and detect the origin of this suggestion from the fact that the
swastika position of either arms or legs is a favorite one among Hindoo
fanatics, just as, out of devotion, many persons have swastikas painted or
tattooed upon their limbs.

It is interesting to note the peculiar result attained by the Buddhists in
their development of the twin idea of permanence, _i. e._ immutability or
immortality, as shown in the following quotation: “There is a remarkable
distinction between the Buddhism of China and of Tibet. In regard to
philosophy there is little or no difference, but in Tibet there is a
hierarchy which exercises political power. In China this could not be. The
Grand Lama and many other lamas in Mongolia and Tibet assume the title of
‘Living Buddha.’ In him, most of all, Buddha is incarnate, as the people
are taught to think. He never dies. When the body, in which Buddha is for
the time incarnate, ceases to perform its functions, some infant is chosen
by the priests, who are intrusted with the duty of selecting, to become
the residence of Buddha until, in turn, it grows up to manhood and dies.
No Buddhist priest in China pretends to be a ‘living Buddha’ or to have a
right to the exercise of political power. In Tibet, on the other hand, the
Grand Lama, as chief of the ‘living Buddhas,’ not only holds the place of
the historical Buddha long since dead, acting as a sort of high-priest,
but he also exercises sovereignty over the country of Tibet ruling the
laity as well as the clergy and being only subordinate to the lord
paramount, the Emperor of China” (Edkins, Religion in China, p. 8).

“The form of the Buddhist temples exemplifies in a striking manner the
relative positions of Buddha and the gods. Four kings of the gods are
represented in the vestibule. Their office is to guard the door by which
entrance is obtained to the presence of Buddha.... The central position is
that of Buddha, who is seated on the lotus flower in the attitude of a
teacher....” (Edkins). In this attitude an ancient American high-priest
would see the graphic representation of one of the titles of the star-god
Polaris, “the teacher of the world.”

The association of Buddha with the north and with the number seven is
curiously shown in the mythical account that “when Buddha was born a lotus
blossomed where he touched the ground; he stepped seven steps northward
and a lotus marked each footfall.”

Distinct evidence of the ancient cult of Polaris is yielded by the Hindu
marriage custom, which I have found described thus in Meyer’s
conversations Lexikon: “In the evening the bride and bridegroom seat
themselves on the hide of a red ox, after making the usual offerings....
Then the bridegroom points out the pole-star to the bride and says: ‘the
heaven is firm, also the earth; the universe is stedfast, so mayest thou
be stedfast in our family’....” The symbolism of the act of sharing the
ox-hide as a seat becomes apparent when it is realized that the name for
cow or ox=go, also signifies possessions and riches, a conception which is
traceable to a period when cattle constituted the chief and most valued
possession of pastoral tribes. The veneration accorded in India to the cow
is well known and travellers have frequently described the sacred statue
of a cow, which is seven feet in height and stands next to the sacred well
of the temple at Benares.

In connection with the reference to the pole-star made by the Hindu
bridegroom, it is noteworthy that the Sanscrit for star is stri, tara, for
stara; Hindu sitara, tara and Bengal stara and that variants of the same
word constitute the name for star in Latin, Greek, Gothic, Old and Anglo
Saxon, Welsh, Icelandic, Swedish, Danish and Basque, in which language it
appears as izarra, recalling the Hindu sitara and, if I may venture to say
so, the Nahuatl word for star, citlallin.

The supreme veneration and importance accorded in India to the North, from
time immemorial, are shown by passages of the book of Manu, which
prescribe the severe penances which were to be performed by the Brahmans
who attained advanced age. He “is to inflict all sorts of tortures upon
himself and when he falls ill in consequence, he is to set out to walk to
the northwest, towards the holy mountain Meru, until his mortal frame
breaks down and he unites himself with Brahma.” It is likewise stated that
when a Brahman king grew old and ill he was obliged to abdicate in favor
of his son and voluntarily seek death in battle or by starvation, whilst
wandering towards the holy mountain Meru, in the northwest. I point out
the curious parallelism of this custom, which was carried out during
countless centuries and determined a periodical migration towards the
northwest of venerable sages, presumably accompanied by faithful
followers, and the search for the stable centre of the world which caused
the wanderings of American tribes under their chiefs.

According to various encyclopædias and general works of reference, Brahma
is said to have made the world in two parts, _i. e._, heaven and earth;
placed air between both and made the eight regions, fire and the eternal
waters. The mythical mountain Meru, on the summit of which the supreme
power is said to be enthroned in eternal majesty, is the traditional
paradise and is supposed to lie somewhere in the northwest of the
Himalayas. It is situated in the centre of the seven zones in which the
earth is divided, thence its name Meru=the Middle. The association of the
central mountain with divinity and eternal stability is further shown by
the statement that the sun, moon and stars circled about it and that it
supported the heaven.

As the natural complement to the above, I can cite the following evidences
of an all-pervading quadruplicate division and organization, as set forth
in an ancient manuscript which was brought from India by Count Angelo de
Gubernatis and exhibited in Florence in 1898, by Mr. Pullé, in an
extremely instructive series of native maps of India: 1. In the oldest
maps, the empire of India was represented as a disk, divided into a number
of concentric zones, in the centre of which arose the sacred mountain. 2.
These representations were, in several cases, accompanied by
representations of the swastika obviously representing quadruplicate
territorial division.

On Mount Meru itself there were four lakes respectively filled with milk,
butter, coagulated milk and sugar. Four great rivers flowed from the
mountain towards the cardinal points, namely, the Ganges, issuing from the
mouth of a cow, the Sita from the head of the elephant; the Bhadra from a
tiger or lion and the Chaksu from a horse. According to Buddhistic
mythology, the sacred mountain Meru, which constitutes the centre of the
world, is guarded by four hero “kings of demons.” Their names are as
follows: 1. Kubera or Vaisrānana, the god of wealth, who lives in the
north, whose attributes are the lance and banner, the rat which throws
forth jewels from its mouth. 2. Virūdhaka, who rules the south, and whose
attributes are the helmet in the form of an elephant’s head, and a long
sword. 3. Virūpāksha, the guardian of the west: attributes, the jewel and
the serpent. 4 Dhrtarāshtra, the ruler of the east: attribute, the
mandoline.

An interesting parallelism is brought out by a comparison between the
ancient Mexican mode of producing the sacred fire by means of a reed and a
piece of wood and its symbolism of the mystic union of the two principles
of nature, to the origin of fire as told in the Veda and the ceremonial
mode employed in India to produce the sacred fire by means of the mystic
arani and the pramantha. The difference between the ancient American and
Indian apparatus should be noticed. The two arani, made of the wood of
_Ficus religiosa_, were placed crosswise. “At their junction was a
fossette or cup-like hole and there they placed a piece of wood upright,
in the form of a lance (the pramantha), violent rotation of which by means
of whipping, produced fire, as did Prometheus, the bearer of fire in
Greece” (Bournouf, Des Sciences et Religions and Prof. Thomas Wilson, The
Swastika, p. 777). A remarkable relation unquestionably exists between the
two mystic arani, which, crossed, form a four-branched cross from the
centre of which fire is produced by rotation and the almost universal
identification of Polaris and Ursa Major, as the central source of life,
power extending to four directions, rotation and duality underlying
quadruplicity. In my opinion no more graphic presentation of the rotation
of Ursa Major around Polaris, the central ruler of heaven, could have been
devised than the cross figure from the centre of which fire was
perpetually obtained.

It is all the more significant, therefore, to find it stated that the
ancient Aryan light-god, Mithra, was worshipped under the form of fire. I
point out that, in a representation published by Layard in his Culte de
Mithra and reproduced here (fig. 72, 1) from Mr. Goodyear’s work, a man
and a woman are represented as worshipping a star, the scene so strongly
recalling the portion of the Hindu marriage ceremony where the pole-star
is pointed out, that an identity of scene suggests itself. Returning to
the swastika: its meaning in India appears to be forgotten; but, according
to Professor Thomas Wilson, a follower of the Jain religion expressed the
opinion that “the original idea was very high, but later on some persons
thought the swastika represented only the combination of the male and
female principles” (Thomas Wilson, On the Swastika, p. 803).

To the Hindu, holding this view and also accustomed to associate the
pole-star with the marriage rite, there must exist a curious band of union
and identity between Polaris and the swastika, both connected with the
combination of the male and female principles.

To treat of the Hindu calendar and division of time would be to transgress
beyond the limits of the present investigation which has already assumed
unforeseen dimensions. As I shall discuss it in detail in my monograph on
the ancient Mexican Calendar system, it will suffice to recall here that
Humboldt pointed out the resemblance between the latter and the Hindu
system, and that this has been further dwelt upon for instance in the
article on the subject in the Encyclopædia Britannica. In the same work of
reference it is also stated that, “according to the conclusions of
Delambre, the Hindoo knowledge of astronomy was greatly inferior to that
of the Greeks, and it has been argued by Laplace, in opposition to the
previous opinions of Bailly, that the Indian astronomy is not of the
highest antiquity, but must have been imperfectly borrowed from the
Greeks.” I may as well state here, however, that, in India as in Mexico,
the divisions of time were in accordance with the general scheme, and
enabled human activity and labor to be controlled and carried out by means
of rotation, and with strict impartial law, order and harmony.

Pausing here and with a clear realization of probable omissions and
deficiencies of material, I venture to believe that the foregoing data
suffice to establish beyond a doubt the point which is the main object of
the present essay, namely, that in India the swastika is found accompanied
by the primordial set of ideas which also form the basis of the Chinese
and ancient American civilizations. The Middle is, moreover, associated in
India with the idea of immovability, repose and centrifugal power and
rule, incorporated in the supreme divinity whose symbol is the wheel and
who is represented as dual and quadruple in nature, _i. e._ with four
hands (as two persons), and with four heads (four persons), the six
persons thus symbolized being united in the person of the seventh, the
synopsis of them all. The seven-day period; the seven zones of the earth;
the seven divine footsteps towards the north; the seven councillors of the
Brahmin king, etc., all prove that, whereas six directions in space were
worshipped in India, they were inseparable from the sacred seventh which
united all of them. The mythical sacred mountain Meru, the throne of the
supreme eternal power, constituted the fixed centre of the world and
strikingly exemplified quadruplicate division and organization, being
associated with four lakes and four rivers; four mythical animals and four
guardians. In consonance with this plan Brahma was endowed with four heads
and four hands; the empire was divided into four quarters and seven zones,
and the population into four castes identified with four colors, and
governed by a king and seven councillors. The wheel, associated in the
case of Mithra with the serpent, constituted the emblem of supreme
dominion and rule which was connected with the idea of an extension to the
four quarters. The swastika was but another expression of the same idea
and represented also an image of the universal scheme. This sign and the
pole-star were both associated, in the native mind, with the
life-producing union of the male and female principles of nature and the
sacred element fire, under which form the supreme god was anciently
worshipped. The lotus flower symbolized the universe, its unity and
complexity; the number of petals represented usually agreeing with the
number of the cosmical divisions. Two points should further be briefly
referred to: The division of time into seven-day periods coincides with
the septenary scheme of organization resting upon the seven directions in
space. The sacred soma tree, the hom, was an object of cult in India. The
custom of planting a Bodhi tree wherever Buddhist missionaries established
their doctrine indicates its association with the idea of an established
centre. The employment of wooden sticks for the production of the sacred
fire under which form the supreme central god was anciently worshipped,
also connected wood and the tree with the sacred Centre. Deferring a
discussion of the different and yet analogous way in which the fundamental
set of ideas was worked out in America and India, I shall but mention here
how clearly, in each case, the ultimate results can be traced back to a
common primitive and natural origin.

MESOPOTAMIA.

Let us now carry our research into that region whence civilization spread
through western Asia, and is said to have been carried to Egypt, Greece
and Rome. It may be a surprise to many to learn that, at the present day,
on the banks of the Euphrates, in Mesopotamia, pole-star worship, pure and
simple, is openly professed by the Mandaïtes who are reputed to be the
descendants of the famous Magi of ancient Chaldea, and are termed Sabba or
Sabans by the Moslems. It will be seen that these star-watchers have
preserved intact an extremely ancient form of the archaic cult which
contains the living germ of all primitive religions and represents an
evolutionary stage which they must all have undergone.

It is to the kindness of a friend that I owe the knowledge of an article
on a Mandaïte New Year festival which appeared in the “Standard” some
years ago and which I reproduce in full as Appendix II. As might be
expected, the Euphratean star-gazers, like the Chinese, determined
midnight by the position of the Great Bear. It is interesting to find,
moreover, that the spiritual head of the sect is entitled Gan-zivro, and
is closely escorted by four young deacons, named sh-kan-dos, as well as by
four priests=tarmidos, and four sub-deacons. The circumstance that the
consecrated group of officiants consists of 12+1=13 individuals is
particularly suggestive. Not less so are the employment of the tau-shaped
cross and the sacrifice of a quadruped to the lord of the underworld and
his companion (the lord of the upper world?). The ceremonial immersion in
the starlit river is a curious parallel to the midnight bathing in the
sacred pool attached to the ancient Mexican temple.

The formulas employed in addressing the pole-star deserve special
consideration. In the designation of the stable centre of heaven as “the
abode of the pious hereafter and the paradise of the elect,” the natural
longings of the human race for stability, _i. e._ safety and repose, find
an expression and in this we can detect the germ of thought whose extreme
development, in India, produced the comparatively philosophical doctrine
of Nirvana. The title of “Primitive Sun” enlightens us as to the original
use of the word sun and the supreme importance accorded by the ancient
star-gazers to the “Imperial ruler of heaven,” as the Chinese term the
pole-star. This application of the word sun will be found particularly
interesting to those who, having found the swastika termed a “sun-symbol,”
have naturally been led to associate it with the diurnal sun, although
they found it difficult to understand its connection with the rotatory
motion so clearly discernible in the form of the primitive symbol.

Having ascertained that the Mandaïte pole-star worship of the present day
embodies the cult of the sacred centre and of dual principles (one of
which is designated as the lord of the underworld) and is associated with
quadruple organization and a form of cross, let us now make a great stride
backwards and note some details concerning ancient Sabæan star-worship.

ARABIA.

In remote antiquity, star-worship prevailed throughout Arabia and one of
its great centres was the flourishing land of Saba or Sheba, whose queen
visited Solomon at Jerusalem. The star-cult of the Sabæans is acknowledged
to have resembled that of the ancient inhabitants of Syria, Mesopotamia,
Persia and India. We are told that a certain sect amongst them “believed
in a great cycle of time in which certain epochs of the world’s history
recurred”—an idea akin to ancient Mexican speculative philosophy. It is
also stated that one of the chief centres of Sabæism was the town of
Harran in Mesopotamia and that, although surrounded by Christianity, this
ancient form of star-worship maintained itself here until the Middle Ages.
The possibility that the Mandaïtes of to-day may be the descendants of the
ancient inhabitants of Harran is naturally suggested by this historical
fact. A curious detail concerning monarchical succession in Sheba has been
preserved to us. The king was kept in an enforced seclusion in his palace
and incurred the penalty of death if he left it. His office was not
hereditary but fell to the first son who was born amongst the nobility,
after a king’s accession to the throne. In this custom, a curious parallel
of which is furnished by the Thibetan mode of electing the “living
Buddha,” some readers may be inclined to find an explanation for the
massacre of the babes ordered by Herod when he learned that the wise men
of the East, guided by a star, had designated “a young child” as the
future “King of the Jews.” It is an interesting reflection that, to many
of his contemporaries, the establishment of the “Kingdom of Heaven,”
announced by the Messiah, may have appeared as a movement to revive the
most ancient form of government and to reinstate Jerusalem as the central
metropolis of an empire, the organization of which would have resembled
the Chinese and ancient American forms of “Middle Kingdoms,” or “Celestial
Empires.”

The ideal of many of these descendants of ancient pole-star worshippers
may well have been the reversion to the primitive, pure type of single
central, celestial and terrestrial rule which had been superseded in
western Asia by the pernicious growth of the utterly abasing and
demoralizing separate cults of the dual principles of nature.

A curious remnant of the worship of the Earth-mother and of the stable
centre of the world, recalling ancient American symbolism, exists in
Arabia and merits a passing notice. “The great holy place of Jiddah, the
principal landing place of the pilgrims to Mecca, on the eastern coast of
the Red sea, is the singular tomb of ‘our mother Eve’ surrounded by the
principal cemetery. The tomb is a walled enclosure said to represent the
dimensions of the body about 200 paces long and 15 feet wide. At the head
is a small erection where gifts are deposited and rather more than half
way down a whitewashed dome encloses a small, dark chapel, within which is
the black stone known as el-surrah=the navel. The grave of Eve is
mentioned by Edrisi but, except the black stone, nothing bears any aspect
of antiquity” (Encycl. Brit., article Jiddah).

The fact that the Arabian appellation for Mecca is om-el-kora=“the mother
of cities” deserves special attention. Exactly in the centre of the city
is the mosque enclosing the kaaba, a structure the only door of which
opens to the north. It contains the celebrated black sacred stone and a
trough, reputed to be of pure gold, which conducts freshly fallen rain
water to the interior of the building and pours it upon its floor of dark
earth. The following details are given in a recently published account by
an anonymous visitor:

“The Moslems believe that the original Kaaba was built in heaven two
thousand years before the creation of the world and that, at the command
of the Almighty, angels walked around it in adoration. Furthermore, they
said that Adam built the first Kaaba on earth on its present site,
directly under the one in heaven.... Long before the time of Mahomet, the
Kaaba was a place of worship for the idolatrous Arabs and in it they had
no less than 360 idols, one for each day of the Arabian year. These were
destroyed by Mahomet....” Beside the pilgrimages to the Kaaba pious
Mussulmans also visit the sacred granite mountains the “Arafat where Adam
is supposed to have met Eve after a long separation.”

Summarized, the preceding facts clearly show that, from a remote
antiquity, the Arabians have preserved the conception of (1) a divine,
celestial, stable sanctuary around which “angels” walked in a circle. (2)
A terrestrial sanctuary built by man directly beneath the heavenly one and
associated with the period of a year, _i. e._ 360 days. (3) In the sacred
terrestrial kaaba the mystic union of rain and earth is made to take
place, while (4) Mount Arafat is connected with the traditional reunion of
Adam and Eve.

It is unnecessary to point out the significant association of an annual
count of days with the stable centre and its importance as an indication
that the ancient Arabian star-gazers originally associated the year period
with circumpolar rotation. The analogy between the Arabian ideas
concerning the dual principles of nature and those of other nations is
also too marked to be easily overlooked.

Nor need I emphasize how strikingly the imagery of the celestial kaaba
suits Polaris and the circumpolar constellations. But I shall now proceed
to point out that the word kaaba itself curiously resembles star-names
which are given by Mr. Robert Brown in his recent valuable publication to
which I shall revert, namely, the Akkadian name for constellation in
general=kakkab and the Babylonian and Assyrian name for the
pole-star=Kakkabu. In this connection and upon Professor Sayce’s authority
I cite the significant fact that the word for north and for the empire and
capital of northern Babylonia was Akkad, and that we thus find in North
Babylonia a great centre of government the name of which contains the
syllables ak-ka which recur in the appellations for north and for Polaris.

The following star-names, given by Mr. Robert Brown, are of utmost
interest considering that a star in Draconis was the pole-star of 2170
B.C. and that in general the serpent was indissolubly connected with the
pole-star. “The constellation Drakon is Phœnician=Kanaanite in origin and
represented primarily the nâkkâsch qodmun (old serpent)=the guardian of
the stars (golden apples) which hang from the pole tree. It is called the
crooked serpent=nakkasch in Job XXVI:13 ...” (_op. cit._, p. 29). I
further cite Mr. Brown’s authority for the fact that in Phœnicia A.D.,
1200, the name for Ursa Major was Dubkabir and for Ursa Minor, Dub.

Before returning to the Euphratean valley let us note some facts
concerning the ancient religion of

PERSIA.

The swastika is found in Persia as well as a sacred mountain, the Elburl.
The supreme divinity was the invisible Ahuramazda, the “creator of heaven
and earth,” who was associated with “eternal light” and appears to be
identical with the ancient Aryan god of light, Mithra, the watcher and
ruler of the world, who was worshipped under the form of fire.

Mithra and Ahuramazda alike are associated with six spirits named the
Amesha-zpenta, who are said, in the first case, to be personifications of
the sun, moon, fire, earth, water and air, and in the second, of certain
qualities of the supreme power, namely, law, power, goodness, piety,
health and immortality, abstract conceptions which evidently pertain to a
more advanced intellectual stage. The septarchy thus formed by Mithra and
his Amesha appears to assign the Middle to him and to associate the sun
with the day, heaven, light and the Above, the moon with the night and
darkness and the Below, and the elements with the Four Quarters. It is
suggestive of four-fold rule and power to find, on a bas-relief found at
the ancient holy city Pasargada, the Persian king Cyrus represented with
four wings and a diadem with two uræus serpents like that of Egyptian
kings.

The most ancient Persian monarch is said to have been Haha-manis or
Akhamanis, who was termed “the king of Anshan.” Subsequent kings bore the
title of Hakhamanisija, as for instance, Cyrus and Darius I (520-486
B.C.). At the present day, the title Charkan is that employed to designate
the Shah, whereas goda or khoda signifies lord, master, prince or ruler.

In a bas-relief published by Spamer, whose work of reference will be
referred to again later on, Darius is represented as standing under the
image of Ahuramazda, the supreme deity, who, like the Assyrian god Assur,
is figured as a king wearing the royal cap, and issuing from the centre of
a winged ring or circlet. In Persia the god holds another ring in his hand
(fig. 71, 1). It seems impossible to emphasize more strongly or express
more clearly the idea that Ahuramazda was the lord of the circle and of
the Above, the wings being emblematic of air or heaven and of motion.

The signification of the symbolical representation of the supreme power
and the adoption of fire by the founders of the ancient Parsee religion as
the most appropriate image of their highest god, become clear when
interpreted as the outcome of pole-star worship. Resisting the temptation
to prolong the study of ancient Persia, let us now hasten to the reputed
cradle of the civilization of Western Asia.

BABYLONIA AND ASSYRIA.

“The Babylonians were from the first a nation of star gazers.... The
cuneiform character which denotes a god is the picture of a star” (Sayce
_op. cit._). “The Babylonian and Assyrian-name for Ursa Minor was Kakkabu;
the Hebrew, Kokhâbh; and the Euphratean, Kochab, which means, ‘_the_ star
_present_,’ a title which reminds us of its former supreme importance as
the pole-star.... In various Babylonian tablets we meet a star-god called
Imina-bi=the seven-fold one.”(91) Although Mr. Brown has reached no
definite conclusion as to the identity of this star-god, I venture to
maintain that the original “seven-fold one” could have been no other than
Ursa Major and that this and “the ever-present star” are identical with
what the Chinese termed “the Imperial Ruler of Heaven” and the “Seven
Regulators.” The following passages furnish ample evidence of the
suggestive influence that “the seven-fold one” exerted upon the minds of
the ancient Babylonian star-gazers.

“The institution of the sabbath went back to the Sumerian days of
Chaldea—the name itself is Babylonian” (Sayce, _op. cit._). “The seventh
month (=Sept.-Oct.) in Akkadian is named Tul-ku=the holy altar.... The
seventh month of Tasritutisri was also connected with the building of the
tower of Babel, said to have been the special work of the ‘King of the
Holy Mound,’ Sar-tuli-elli, and its erection placed in the seventh month
at the autumnal equinox. It was a zikkurâtú with seven steps, a
circumstance connected with planetary [? stellar] symbolism. This style of
building is reduplicated in the oldest Egyptian pyramids, _e. g._ the
pyramid of Sakkârah, which had seven steps like the Babylonian towers.
This circumstance, one amongst many such, supplies a most interesting
illustration of the fact that the Egyptian civilization was mainly
Euphratean in origin” (Robert Brown, _op. cit._).

The following facts contained in Prof. Morris Jastrow’s admirable hand
book on the “Religion of Babylonia and Assyria,” further establish the
pervading influence of the number seven. “The two most famous zikkurats of
seven stages were those in Babylon and Borsippa, opposite Babylon. The
latter bears the significant name E-ur-imin-an-ki, _i. e._, ‘the house of
seven divisions of heaven and earth.’ Two much older towers than those of
Babylon and Borsippa bear names in which ‘seven’ is introduced. One of
these is the zikkurat to Nin-girsu at Lagash, which Gudea describes as
‘the house of seven divisions of the world,’ the other the tower at Uruk,
which bore the name ‘house of seven zones.’ The reference in both cases
is, as Jensen has shown, to the seven concentric zones into which the
earth was divided by the Babylonians.”

In a standard German book of reference (Spamer’s Illustrierte
Weltgeschichte I Theil, Alterthum, I Theil, s. 371), I find the statement
that the zikkurat of the temple I-zidda at Borsippa, was called “the
temple of the seven lights of heaven and earth,” which seem to have been
symbolized also by the seven-branched candlestick of the Hebrews.
Considering that other sacred symbols which were employed in Solomon’s
temple are believed by Professor Jastrow to be “imitations of Babylonian
models,” it seems justifiable to endeavor to trace to the same source the
origin of the Hebrew “seven-branched candlestick,” to which I shall revert
later on. Prof. Morris Jastrow offers the suggestion that the name “seven
directions of heaven and earth” may point to a conception of seven zones
dividing the heavens as well as the earth, and states that the “seven
divisions” and “seven zones” are merely terms equivalent to universe. He
explains that the seven directions were interpreted by the Babylonian
theologians as a reference to the seven great celestial bodies, the sun
and moon, Ishtar, Marduk, Ninib, Nergal and Nabu. To each of these one
story was supposed to be dedicated and the tower thus became a
cosmological symbol. Moreover, from Herodotus’ description of the seven
concentric walls of Ecbatana, in which each wall was distinguished by a
certain color, the conclusion has been drawn that the same colors—white,
black, scarlet, blue, orange, silver and gold—were employed by the
Babylonians for the stages of their towers.

Professor Jastrow draws attention to the fact that the division of the
earth into seven zones is a “conception that we encounter in India and
Persia, and that survives in the seven ‘climates’ into which the world was
divided by Greek and Arabic geographers. It seems clear that this
interpretation of the number seven is older than the one that identified
each story with one of the planets. Both interpretations have a scholastic
aspect, however, and the very fact that there are two interpretations
justifies the suspicion that neither furnishes the _real_ explanation why
the number seven was chosen ... it is because seven was popularly sacred
that the world was divided into seven zones and that the planets were
fixed at seven, not _vice versa_” (p. 620).

The preceding statements lead to the conclusion that, among Assyriologists
there is no current, generally-accepted view as to the origin of the
“sacred seven” of the Babylonians. The following details concerning the
zikkurat and the sanctuaries of Babylon will be found to furnish evidence
that their builders were imbued with the identical primitive set of ideas
or seven-fold division of the cosmos that is now so familiar to the reader
and is traceable to the observation of Polaris and Septentriones.

The astronomical association and cosmological symbolism of the zikkurat
become more and more evident when all evidence concerning it is carefully
sifted. According to the cosmogony of the Babylonians the earth was
pictured as a huge mountain. Khar-sag-gal-kurkura=the mountain of all
lands, is a designation for the earth. E-kur=mountain house, another name
for the earth, became one of the names for temple and, by extension, for
the sacred precinct which enclosed the zikkurat and sacred edifices.(92)

A plural formed of the word E-kur,=Ekurrati, was used for divinities, and
this association of the word mountain with the name for a god is
particularly interesting when it is also remembered that the cuneiform
character for god is a star and that therefore either a mountain, or a
star, signified a god in Babylonian and Assyrian inscriptions. Bel, the
supreme star god of the Babylonians, whose name literally signifies merely
“lord or king,” and under the form Ah-baal became current throughout Asia
Minor, was, as Professor Jastrow states (_op. cit._ p. 435), actually
identified with the polar star, and sometimes addressed as the “great
mountain.”(93)

The famous temple, the E-kur of Babylonian history, is described by
Herodotus, Strabo and other pagan authorities, as consisting of seven
stories and being surmounted by a sanctuary which was under the charge of
a virgin priestess and contained a couch (resting-place) for the god.(94)
It is amply demonstrated, moreover, that the central zikkurat was regarded
as the permanent resting and dwelling place of _the_ lord or god, par
excellence, and in this connection it is significant that among the names
of sanctuaries enumerated by Professor Jastrow there occur such as “the
true or fixed house,” the house of the established seat, the sacred
dwelling, the permanent dwelling, etc.

The Babylonian ideas connected with the supreme god and his temple are,
moreover, sufficiently apparent in the prayers to Marduk, from which I
extract the following detached passages: “Marduk, king of heaven and
earth.... Look favorably upon the city, _O lord of rest_!... May the gods
of heaven and earth speak to thee _O lord of rest_!... A resting-place for
the lord of E-sagila is thy house, E-sagila, the house of thy sovereignty,
is thy house....”

The sanctuary surmounting the zikkurat, is also termed “the high place par
excellence, or the lofty house, the high edifice, the tower of the great
dwelling, the great palace, the house of the glorious mountain [or god]
the house of him who gives the sceptre of the world; also the house of
light, the house of great splendor, the house without rival, the gate of
widespread splendor, the light of Shamash, the heart of Shamash, the life
of the world.”

The idea that the “mountain house” or “high place” was the consecrated
centre where the union of heaven and earth took place, is apparent from
the following names: “the house of heavenly construction, the heavenly
house, the house reaching to heaven, the point of heaven and earth, the
link of heaven and earth, the foundation stone of heaven and earth.”

“Complementing,” as Professor Jastrow says, “the cosmological associations
that have been noted in connection with the zikkurat,” we find the inner
room or sanctuary of the Babylonian and Assyrian temple named Papakhu,
from the verb pakhu=to close. It was also known as the parakhu, from
parâku=to shut off, to lock. “Gudea describes the papakhu as ‘the dark
chamber.’ Professor Jastrow states that it was regarded as an imitation of
a cosmical ‘sacred chamber,’ and from his book we learn that it was
employed as an assembly room, or council chamber by the priesthood. It was
indeed termed ‘the assembly room’ the ‘place of fates,’ ‘the court of the
world,’ ‘the house of oracle,’ also as the ‘sacred room where the gods
assembled in solemn council’ and ‘the chamber of fates’ where the chief
god sits on New Year’s day and decides the fate of mankind for the ensuing
year” (Jastrow, _op. cit._ p. 423).

The Babylonian and Assyrian kings were the living representatives of the
chief god and Professor Jastrow states that “it was into the papakhu that
the priests retired when they desired to obtain an oracle direct from the
god.... It is particularly interesting to collate the statements ‘that the
New Year’s day was the occasion of a symbolical marriage between a god and
goddess,’ and that ‘the New Year’s festival came to be the season most
appropriate for approaching the oracular chamber.’ ” It thus appears that
the papakhu was the sacred and secret chamber where the ancient kings and
their councillors united to confer upon the government of the nation and
decreed the irrevocable laws which decided the fate of individuals.

“The ‘decision of fates’ is, in Babylonian theology, one of the chief
functions of the gods. It constitutes the mainspring of their power. To
decide fates is to control the arrangement of the universe—to establish
order.” The “tablets of fate” are repeatedly mentioned in the Assyrian
epics where it is described how one god addressing another, “gives him the
tablets of fate, hangs them on his breast and dismisses him,” with the
words: “thy command be invincible, thy order authoritative” (Jastrow, pp.
420 and 424). It is evident that these words were supposed to convey the
power to establish order and issue irrevocable laws.

The temple of Shamash (who, like Marduk, was evidently identical with
Bel), situated in Babylon, was termed “the house of the universal judge,”
and it is extremely interesting to find this “god”(95) represented on a
stone tablet found at Sippar, as seated on a low throne in the sanctuary
or papakkhu, of the temple El-bab-bara, while in front of him on an altar
rests what Professor Jastrow describes as “a wheel with radiant spokes.”

A fine illustration of this tablet which bears an inscription by the king
Nabupaliddin (879-855 B.C.) being published in Spamer’s standard work
already cited, I have been able to note the interesting fact that the
“wheel with radiant spokes” exhibits four pointed rays, directed outwards
and forming a cruciform figure, which, by the way, it is interesting to
compare with the Mexican Calendar stone and its four rays. Each of the
spaces between these pointed rays is filled by a group of wavy lines which
appears to simulate some fluid flowing from the centre, which is formed by
a series of concentric circles. The quadruplicate peculiar partition of
the disk assumes special importance when it is realized that, in the niche
above the head of Shamash, a miniature production of the _disk recurs
between the familiar conventional images of the moon and a disk containing
eight rays or spokes_. According to Dr. Felix von Luschan (Mitth. aus der
vorderasiat. Abth. der Kgl. Museen, Heft XI, p. 24), the inscription opens
with the invocation to “ilu Sin, ilu Shamash u ilu Ishtar,” a fact of
double interest, because Ishtar is termed the “twin-sister of Shamash” in
an Assyrian hymn, and because the inscription obviously identifies the
moon as the symbol of Sin, the four-spoked wheel as that of Shamash and
the eight-spoked wheel as that of Ishtar. As the king, in his inscriptions
expressly states that he has restored on the tablet the image of Shamash
according to an ancient model, for the guidance of future artists, it is
evident that departures from the original cult of Shamash had taken place
in his time and that he was making an attempt to reëstablish it. The
extreme antiquity of the cult of Shamash may, indeed, be inferred from the
fact that about B.C. 1850, the king, Shamsi-ramann, bore the god’s name as
a divine title. About B.C. 1350, moreover, a temple was built to Shamash
in Ashur.

I shall treat, further on, of the evidences showing that the cult of
Polaris gradually became a secret one known to the initiated only, while
popular worship was directed to the sun, moon, and morning and evening
stars, etc. Meanwhile the following passages from Professor Jastrow’s
hand-book will elucidate the Babylonian Assyrian cult of the Four
Quarters.

“The zikkurat was quadrangular in shape. The orientation of the four
corners towards the four cardinal points was approximate. Inasmuch as the
rulers of Babylon from a very early period call themselves ‘king of the
four regions,’ it has been supposed that the quadrangular shape was chosen
designedly.”... “The title ‘king of the four regions’ was an old one that
pertained to the kings of Agade.... The city of Arbela, at one time the
seat of the cult of Ishtar, was named ‘the four-god city.’ ” This name is
particularly interesting when it is remembered that the Babylonian and
Assyrian word for god and mountain was identical and that this identity
may account for the Chinese employment of the term “four mountains,” to
express also the four provinces and their chiefs. Professor Jastrow
informs us, in a note, that the name Arbela is, more precisely, Arba-ilu,
signifying “city of the four-fold divinity” or “four-god” city and invites
comparison to the Palestinian form Kiryath-arba, “four-city.” He suggests
that this name may perhaps likewise signify a city of four gods, but adds
that it has commonly been explained as meaning four roads or four quarters
(_op. cit._ 203).

The ancient pagan authorities inform us that the ancient city of Babylon
was laid out in the form of a perfect square, the sides of which were
oriented to the cardinal points. A massive wall enclosed the entire city
and the river Euphrates divided it into halves, united by a bridge, each
half being again subdivided by the main street leading to the bridge. A
series of streets ran parallel to the river through the city and were
crossed at right angles by others, the result being that 625 blocks or
squares of building were thus formed.

There is positive evidence that the capital city of Lagash or Shir-pur-la
was divided into four sections, the separate names of which were Girsu,
Uru-alaga, Ninâ and Gish-Galla or Erim, the reading of the latter name
being doubtful. The circumstance that each of these quarters had its
“divinity” and was ruled by its earthly representative, explains the term
“four-god city” or “four city” found associated with other capitals of
Babylonia.

The existence of a central ruler who exercised supreme authority over the
four quarters of the capital, and by extension over the “four provinces”
is amply proven by the title of the Babylonian kings, _i. e._, the “king
of the four regions.” An interesting oracle, addressed to king Esar-Haddon
is found to contain the statement that “Ashur has given him the four ends
of the earth” (Jastrow, _op. cit._ 345).

Evidence that while the capital and entire state consisted of four
quarters, the whole was also divided theoretically and practically into
halves, is furnished by the significant fact that, from remote antiquity,
the rulers of Babylonia also bore the title of “lord of Akkad and
Sumer”=North and South, this term being, like that of “Four Regions,” a
general designation for the whole of Babylonia and the first being
obviously analogous to the Egyptian royal title: “King of upper and lower
Egypt.”

I can but briefly indicate here some facts which prove that this ancient
Babylonian centre of civilization underwent precisely the same evolution
as that I have traced in America and India.

Assyriologists agree in stating that, at the beginning of Babylonian
history, about 4,000 B.C., Akkad and Sumer, or North and South Babylonia,
already existed and were inhabited by two distinct races of people: the
non-Semitic Sumerians and the Semitic Akkadians or later Babylonians. In
later times we find the region embraced by the Euphrates and Tigris
inhabited by descendants of both races and forming the Babylonian empire
in the south, the Assyrian empire to the northeast, while in the
northwestern part of Mesopotamia, was the seat of various empires that
were alternately the rivals and subjects of either Babylonia or Assyria
(Jastrow, _op. cit._ 26).

Three distinct and rival cults are indeed found associated with these
three centres of government, and when examined by the light of our
knowledge of a parallel process of evolution elsewhere, their origin can
be traced back to elementary pole-star heaven and earth worship, and what
is termed the establishment of the districts of Anu, Bel and Ea. That at
one period these separate cults peacefully existed alongside of each other
is indicated by the joint worship of pairs and triads of divinities who
were personifications of central powers, of the upper and of the lower
regions. In order to demonstrate this statement I shall briefly cite some
references to such divinities from Professor Jastrow’s hand-book, taking
them in the order in which they are enumerated in the famous Babylonian
version of the creation of the world, contained in the fragment known as
the “Creation epic” which begins thus:

“There was a time where Above, the heaven, was not named. Below, the
earth, bore no name. Apsu was there from the first, the source of both
(_i. e._, heaven and earth). And raging Tiamat, the mother of both (_i.
e._, heaven and earth).” Apsu and Tiamat are synonymous and are
personifications of the watery deep or abyss. “Apsu represents the male
and Tiamat the female principle of the primæval universe ... the embrace
of Apsu and Tiamat became a symbol of ‘sexual’ union.”

Tiamat was popularly pictured as a huge serpent-like monster, a fact of
utmost interest when connected with the name Nakkash, _i. e._, crooked
serpent, bestowed upon the constellation Draconis which contained the
pole-star of 2170 B.C. Abstaining from comment I merely establish here the
interesting point that in ancient Babylonia the serpent is found
distinctly associated with Polaris as well as with the dual creative
principle. The divine pairs Lakhmu and Lakhamu and Anshar and Kishar were
then created. By an arbitrary division of his name into An and shar, the
deity becomes the “one that embraces all that is above.” The element An is
the same that we have in Anu and is the ideographic form for “high” and
“heaven.” Ki is the ideographic form for earth and the natural consort to
an all-embracing upper power is a power that “embraces all that is below.”

It is interesting thus to ascertain that on another tablet by the side of
these personifications of heaven and earth are enumerated a series of
names which certainly appear to be merely variations on the names or
titles of the divine pairs. Lakhumu and Lakhamu occur on the list, and
Anshar and Kishar recur as Anshar-gal, “great totality of what is on
high,” and Kishar-gal, “great totality of what is below.” Then there are
En-shar and Nin-shar, “lord and mistress” and a “Father-Mother of Anu,”
titles which furnish an interesting comparison with the list printed on
page 42 of this investigation.

Pagan authorities, cited by Professor Jastrow, relate that the first
result of the union of Apsu and Tiamat was the production of “strange
monsters, human beings with wings, beings with two heads, male and female,
hybrid formations, half man, half animal, with horns of rams and horses’
hoofs, bulls with human faces, dogs with four-fold bodies ending in fish
tails.” Seen in the light of the present investigation these accounts and
the sculptured images of such monstrosities, many of which have been
preserved to the present day, may be accounted for in a very simple and
natural manner. It is obvious that, once the Babylonian theologians had
definitely adopted the theory and creed that the universe had been created
by the union of the Above and Below, Male and Female principle, Heaven and
Earth, or Upper and Lower Firmament, the production of allegorical images
personifying or symbolizing this union would inevitably follow in course
of time. The somewhat naïve but expressive combination of the form of a
quadruped or serpent with that of a bird, and the adoption of winged
bulls, lions and serpents, would have seemed a most appropriate rendering
of the current idea of the dual, creative power, which might also be
conveyed by two heads, or two horns. From Professor Jastrow’s description
of the case of a single monster, with four bodies and with attributes of
the elements earth and water, we learn that not only the union of heaven
and earth but also of earth and water was at times the task imposed upon
the native artists by the fancy and imagination of minds dwelling upon the
subject of the creative first cause. Postponing further discussion of the
Babylonian and Assyrian symbolism of the Middle, Above and Below and Four
Quarters or the “seven directions of Heaven and Earth,” I shall now direct
attention to the most famous triad of Babylonian cosmology which figures
at the end of the Creation epic. It consisted of Anu, Ea and Bel(96) and
obviously personified the Above and Below and the link or central meeting
place of these, the earth named Esharra, “the house of fertility” or E-kur
“the mountain house.” We learn from Professor Jastrow’s handbook that
whereas Bel=the polar star (the secret god) and Nibir=the planet Jupiter
(the later popular personification of Bel) were associated with the North,
Ea was identified with the South (p. 435). Elsewhere we are told that Anu
was identified with the North, Bel with the equator and Ea with the South
(p. 460), a fact to which I shall again recur in treating of the
territorial divisions of the state, which corresponded to the three
divisions of the universe, the Above, Middle and Below.

The following detached statements concerning Babylonian divinities drawn
from Professor Jastrow’s handbook, show with what activity the fundamental
set of ideas was developed by the native theologians and philosophers.
Bel-arduk became the chief god of Babylon, the title “Belu-rabu” _i. e._,
“great lord,” becoming identified with Marduk. As such he is termed “the
king of heaven and earth” and the “lord of the four regions.” His dwelling
was on the sacred “mountain-house,” the zikkurat, and is represented “with
a crown with high horns, a symbol of dual rulership. As the supreme ruler,
life and death are in his hands and he guides the decrees of the deities
of the Above and Below.” “The first part of the name Marduk is also used
to designate the ‘young bullock,’ and it is possible that the god was
pictured in this way.” It should be remembered here, however, that on page
89 Professor Jastrow tells us how Nannar=the one who furnishes light=the
moon, was invoked as “the powerful bull of Anu,” _i. e._, heaven. In this
connection it is interesting to learn that in Canaan, Astarte, the goddess
of night, was also worshipped under the form of a cow, and that in
Phœnicia she was sometimes figured with horns, symbolizing the moon. In
Assyria, four horns, denoting four-fold rulership, usually encircle the
high conical cap of sovereignty, which also crowns the human heads of the
winged bulls. It may be permissible to point out here what an appropriate
and expressive embodiment of symbolism the winged bull appears to be; the
form of the quadruped, combined with wings, clearly symbolizes a union of
the Above and Below; the control over both being expressed by the human
head which completes the allegorical figure. The high cap, with which the
head was crowned, exhibits the form of a mound, and combined or partly
encircled by two or sometimes four horns, obviously symbolizes dual or
quadruple rulership. It thus appears evident that the winged bull of
Assyria expressed, almost as clearly as the seven-staged towers of
Babylon, the “seven directions of heaven and earth,” and was as
appropriate an allegorical image of Assur the god, as of Assur the state,
and of the royal power which conferred upon the supreme lords of Babylonia
and Assyria the titles: “lord of the holy mound,” “lord of Akkad and
Sumer,” and “lord of the four regions.”

The idea that some of the Assyrian kings actually embodied seven-fold
power, or ruled the “seven divisions,” is further conveyed by curious
groups of seven symbols, accompanied by the numeral seven, expressed by
seven dots, which occur above their portraits on tablets which will be
described further on. Whilst analyzing the royal titles and insignia
represented on the stelæ of Assyrian kings, I shall likewise show how
these complete the foregoing evidence and indicate that in Babylonia and
Assyria, the seven-fold division was applied not only to the Cosmos, but
to the territory of the State, to its social organization, to its
calendar; and that the seven-storied zikkurat, the winged bulls, etc., and
indeed, the seven-branched candlestick, were apparently designed as
expressive of the general seven-fold scheme of organization.

Let us now examine some data which shed light upon the various and curious
phases of evolution undergone by the growing and diverging cults of Heaven
and Earth in Babylonia and Assyria. Going back to the dawn of astronomy in
Babylonia let us note some facts which show that, as elsewhere, in
remotest antiquity the periodical disappearance and reappearance of the
Pleiades produced a deep impression upon the primitive star-gazers. These
phenomena marked natural divisions of the year and the constellation
appeared to belong alternately to the visible or upper world and to the
invisible or lower region. A recognition that the Pleaid was _the_
constellation at that remote period when Taurus led the year, may be
established by the common Euphratean name by which it is said to have been
designated: Kakkab-mul=_the_ constellation or star. The Akkadian and
Assyrian names which had probably also originally designated Polaris
signified that it and the Hyades were the foundation stars or
constellations. In the Ptolemy star charts, the Pleiades are designated by
the name Ki mah (see Robert Brown, _op. cit._ p. 57). While it appears
that whereas the Pleiades long exerted its influence and, with Polaris and
the circumpolar constellations, regulated and marked the primitive year,
its cult was gradually superseded by that of morning and evening stars and
of the sun and moon which became the emblems of the rapidly developing
divergent cults of the diurnal and nocturnal heavens, of light and
darkness, of the Above and Below.(97)

In connection with the cult of the Pleiades I draw attention to R. G.
Haliburton’s interesting investigations on this particular subject, and to
his publication in the Proceedings of the A. A. A. S. 1895, on “Dwarf
survivals and traditions as to pigmy races,” which contains the following
statements: “We find that the Atlas dwarfs and the Nanos predict the
future by watching the reflection of the ‘Seven Stars’ in a bowl. The
famous cup of Nestor, supposed to have been a divining cup, had two groups
of Pleiades on its handle....” On examining the archaic designs engraved
in the centre of the fine collection of Phœnician and Assyrian bronze
bowls, which were found in the S. E. Palace, Nimroud, and are exhibited at
the British Museum, I recently ascertained that they appear to be mostly
variations on the theme of the centre and four or seven-fold division,
some exhibiting a marked quadruplicate division, others a seven-pointed
star surrounded by seven smaller stars. In one case a face is repeated
four times, in opposite positions, on the central design which is
surrounded by four large and four lesser conventionally drawn mountains.
The head-dress with lappets which encloses each face recalls the familiar
Egyptian form, and on two bowls images of scarabs are engraved. On one of
these the beetle is drawn in such a way that its four legs, two of which
turn upwards and two downwards, suggest the form of a swastika.

The peculiarities of these designs and the knowledge that star-worship
prevailed in Assyria and Phœnicia suggest the inference that the Nimroud
Palace bowls were employed for the observation of the positions of certain
stars which marked the seasons and regulated the calendar, by means of
which the priest-kings controlled the working of the system of state.
Doubtlessly the constellations originally and principally observed besides
Polaris were the three great “seven-fold ones,” _i. e._ the Ursa Major
which marked the Four Quarters; the Pleiades which pertained to the Above
and Below and marked the division of the year into halves, and Orion which
also may well have appeared to be a composite image of the sacred, equal
Four, and the central triad composed of the Above, Middle and Below.

It is interesting to note that in the Euphratean and other myths the
antagonism between sun and moon, etc., coincides with traditions of actual
warfare between their earthly representatives and that it is the record of
a combat between the followers of light and of darkness that seems to have
been thus preserved. The Babylonian Creation epic teaches us that, in
remotest antiquity, the association of light and life with the male, and
darkness and death with the female principle had become current. A mighty
war takes place between the female serpent Tiamat, associated with evil,
and the male god Marduk, the champion of the gods of the upper realm,
which ends in her overthrow. It was then that Marduk “established the
districts or cities of Anu, Bel and Ea,” identified with the North, Middle
and South. It is remarkable that this mythical establishment of three
cities exactly coincides with the conclusions reached by recent
investigators as to the existence during centuries, of three rival states,
_i. e._ Babylonia in the south and Assyria in the northeast, who, during
centuries, were in continual warfare with each other and with a third
disintegrated power inhabiting the northwest which was alternately rival
or vassal. This condition of affairs, and the facts enumerated in
Professor Jastrow’s handbook, chapter II, are precisely what would
naturally develop from the formation and adoption of three distinct cults
and their ultimate separate establishment in as many centres of
government. The following data will suffice to reveal some of the curious
results obtained by the logical working out of certain associations of
ideas and these results are the more interesting and intelligible because
they are analogous to those I have traced elsewhere.

One point deserves special note: directly opposite views, not only as to
the relative supremacy of the Middle, Above and Below, but also as to the
relation of the sexes to the upper and lower worlds, seem to have been
held at different times and in different places; and this particular
division of opinion appears to have given rise to endless dissension,
strife and warfare, to the separation of sectarians from the main state
and the foundation of numberless minor centres of government on the old
plan, but with fresh forms of cult embodying a new artificial combination
of ideas.

The shifting of supremacy from one “god” to another explains moreover the
transference of the title “Bel”=Lord, or Chief of Gods, from the
personification of one region to another. “In remotest antiquity we find
En-lil designated as the ‘lord of the lower world’ and bearing the title
Bel. En-lil represents the unification of the various forces whose seat or
sphere of action is among the inhabited parts of the globe, both on the
surface and beneath, for the term ‘lower world’ is here used in contrast
to the upper or heavenly world.... As ‘lord of the lower world,’ En-lil is
contrasted to a god, Anu, who presides over heavenly bodies. The age of
Sargon (3800 B.C.), in whose inscriptions En-lil already occurs, is one of
considerable culture and there can, therefore, be no objection against the
assumption that at this early period a theological system should have been
evolved which gave rise to beliefs in great powers whose dominion embraces
the ‘upper’ and ‘lower’ worlds” (Jastrow, _op. cit._ pp. 52-55).

A consort, Nin-lil, a “mistress of the lower world,” was assigned to
En-lil and was known also as Belit, the feminine form of Bel, _i. e._ the
lady _par excellence_. She too had her temple at Nippur, the age of which
goes back, at least, to the first dynasty of Ur. She was also known as
Nin-khar-sag, the “lady of the high or great mountain,” as the “mother of
the gods.” The assignment by Sargon, of the northern gates of his palace
to Bel, who lays foundations, and Belit, who brings fertility, affords
evidence that the goddess was the feminine form of Polaris. In Assyria,
Belit appears, either as the wife of Bel, as the consort of Ashur, as the
consort of Ea, or simply as a designation for Ishtar, _i. e._ “the
goddess,” the “mistress of countries, or of mountains,” in which
connection it is interesting to note that the ideographs for country and
mountain are identical in Assyrian.

If the attributes of the goddesses of the Babylonian and Assyrian pantheon
be carefully examined, they will be found to associate the female
principle with fertility, abundance and with water, the source of plant
life. Two divergent views appear to have influenced the artificial
formation of personifications of the female principle in nature. According
to one the goddess is termed the “lady of the deep, the mistress of the
place where the fish dwell” (Sarpanitam-erua) and in other cases is linked
to the lower firmament to subterraneous regions, to darkness, death,
destructiveness and hence to evil, thus representing the complement to the
male personification of the upper realm of daylight and the preservative
and beneficent life-giving principles. The other tendency, which almost
appears as a reaction or protest against the previous view, led to the
ultimate adoption of an ideal goddess of the nocturnal heaven, who was
“bountiful, offspring-producing, silvery bright” and was in one instance
addressed as “the lady of shining waters,” of “purification” and of
“incantations.” In the period of Hammurabi, devotion went so far as to
cause the goddess Gula, termed the “bride of the earth,” to be invoked as
the “creator of mankind,” the “great physician” and “life-giver” and “the
one who leads the dead to a new life” (Jastrow, _op. cit._ p. 175).

As an interesting outcome of an adjustment of both trains of thought
stands Ishtar-Belit=the lady _par excellence_ and consequently, the
feminine personification of Polaris, the supreme goddess whom
Tiglath-pileser termed “the first among the gods.” She is the mild and
gracious mother of creation, “loves the king and his priesthood,” but is
also the mighty commanding goddess of war who clothes herself in fiery
flame, appears as a violent destroyer and sends down streams of fire upon
her enemies. “The distinguishing position of both the Babylonian and
Assyrian Ishtar is her independent position. Though at times brought into
close contact with Ashur she is not regarded as the mere consort to any
god—no mere reflection of a male deity, but ruling in her own right on a
perfect par with the great gods of the pantheon. She is coequal in rank
and splendor with Ashur. Her name becomes synonymous for goddess as Marduk
becomes the synonym for god. The female deities, both foreign and native,
came to be regarded as so many forms of Ishtar.”

A curious fact connected with Ishtar, which proves that she had developed
from an original divinity, conceived as dual or bi-sexual, is that among
Semites Ishtar appears both as a male and female deity. This seems to show
that at a certain stage of thought Ishtar was also a centralization of
attributes, a fact which undoubtedly explains the supreme position
accorded to this divinity at one time as the feminine form of Polaris. The
most striking illustration of this supremacy is furnished by the famous
bas-relief figured by Layard (“Ninive and its remains” I, 238), which
represents Ishtar, the mother-goddess, the female form of Assur, as seated
on a throne which is borne on the back of a lion in the procession formed
by the seven chief divinities of the Assyrian pantheon, six of whom are
figured as bearded men standing on different animals. On the fine stela of
Esarhaddon, discovered by Dr. von Luschan at Sendschirli, the goddess,
accompanied in this case by three standing gods, is likewise represented
as seated on a throne holding a large ring or circle in her left hand.

The fact that the “All-mother, the female creator of mankind,” is
represented as the only occupant of the throne, reveals a distinct phase
in the evolution of the Babylonian state religion, which curiously concurs
with the supremacy of female sovereignty at Babylon, at the period of its
greatest power under Semiramis. It may be safely assumed that it was at
this time, when the queen represented the goddess, that the cult of the
female principle of nature reached its highest development.

At Nippur the clay images chiefly represent Bel and Belit either
separately or in combination, but figurines of Ishtar have also been
found, in some cases representing her as nursing a child (Jastrow, _op.
cit._ p. 674). It is probable that the symbols of duality connected with
Ishtar had some reference to the mystic unity and duality of the mother
and unborn child, and suggested the installation of the goddess as the
most appropriate personification of creative and life-giving central
power.(98)

It is as interesting to follow the complex train of thought which created
an Ishtar as it is to realize that curious fact that, contrary to views
held elsewhere, it was the male principle that was at one time most
distinctly associated with earth in Babylonia-Assyria, while femininity
was linked to the nocturnal heaven. It is probable that priesthood
encouraged the popular adoption of Bel, the masculine Polaris, as an
earth, sun and morning-star god, while his consort Belit became a heaven,
moon and evening-star goddess. Doubtlessly at an early period the cult of
Polaris and the registration of circumpolar rotation was guarded in
secrecy by the astronomer-priests. Tempting as it is to linger among the
gods and goddesses of the Babylonian-Assyrian pantheon and to follow the
spread of their influence, I shall limit myself to pointing out the change
of government that accompanied the development and establishment of
various divergent cults.

Indications that, as in China at the present day, a combined heaven and
earth cult was practised in Babylonia-Assyria by male and female
representatives of heaven and earth, are furnished by various detached
pieces of information gleaned from Professor Jastrow’s work. The
priest-king was the “child” of Bel, and his living representative. As such
he bore the divine titles of supreme lord, ruled the four regions of the
earth, and became the representative of earth. Pagan authorities state
that a virgin priestess officiated at times in the sanctuary of Bel and
that there were three classes of priestesses devoted to the cult of
Ishtar. They were called “the sacred ones” and carried out a mysterious
ritual which had, however, originated “from naïve conceptions connected
with the worship of the goddess of fertility.”

The use of sacred water and of fermented intoxicating wine entered into
the cult of the life-giving principle and Babylonia ultimately becomes
associated with “Mystery” and “the golden cup full of abominations”
(Revelations XVII). Large terra cotta vases or jars have been found at
Nippur and elsewhere, standing in front of the altar, and “the depth at
which they were found is an indication of the antiquity and stability of
the forms of worship in Babylonian temples. It may be proper to recall
that, in the Solomonic temple likewise, there were a series of jars that
stood near the great altar in the court” (Jastrow, p. 653). One of the
oldest sacred basins found in the ruins of a Babylonian temple “has a
frieze of female figures in it, holding in their outstretched hands
flagons from which they pour water,” a fact which establishes the
ritualistic association of female priestesses with water.

The later association of Ishtar with the moon and with the evening star,
“the leader of the heavenly procession of stars,” naturally exerted an
influence over the ceremonial rites performed by the high priestess or
queen, the living image of the goddess. “Mythological associations appear
to have played a part in identifying the planet Venus with the goddess....
A widely spread nature myth, symbolizing the change of seasons, represents
Ishtar the personification of fertility, the great mother of all that
manifests life, as proceeding to the region of darkness and remaining
there for some time. The disappearance of the planet Venus at certain
seasons ... [and re-appearance] ... suggested the identification of this
planet with Ishtar.” The foregoing affords an explanation why Ishtar
should have become identified with the west and also naturally suggests
the probability that the cult of Ishtar gradually imposed upon its
priestesses and its votaries of the female sex, the ceremonial observance
of periods of retirement and seclusion, coinciding with the disappearance
of the moon and evening star.

A critical examination of the accounts preserved of the Phœnician or
Canaanite religion reveals that it consisted of an idealistic development
of the Ishtar cult of Assyria. The fact that, ultimately, in Phœnicia, the
cult of the female Astarte almost superseded that of the male Baal and
that their joint cult, introduced into Palestine, seriously rivalled the
monotheism of the Israelites, furnishes another indication that we have to
deal here with the same marked divergence of cults which we have seen to
result from a common basis in ancient America. In studying the Phœnician
conception of Astarte as recorded by various authors, one is struck by its
comparative refinement and ideality although, as in ancient America, the
cult of the female principle of nature was also accompanied by secret
licentious ceremonials.

In the Astarte cult of Phœnicia we have precisely what might be expected
to have been evolved by the descendants of an ancient race of
star-watchers who, powerfully impressed by the antithesis of light and
darkness and having become a nation of traders and seafarers, naturally
adopted the nocturnal heaven and guiding stars as their chief object of
worship. It does not seem improbable that it was to the less degrading
association of the female principle with the nocturnal heaven(99) that
woman owed, in lapse of time, the higher position she was accorded in the
countries directly influenced by the Phœnician civilization, and notably
in Greece and Rome.

In Phœnicia, Astarte-Ishtar became the goddess of love and marriage. In
Babylonia-Assyria the high-priestess, the living representative of the
goddess, who, like the planet-goddess, periodically retired into darkness
and seclusion and led a shadowy existence, appears to have originally
shared equal honors with the “lord of earth” and to have delivered
oracular utterances in subterraneous chambers. Throughout Babylonia, New
Year’s Day, which coincided with the beginning of the rainy season, was
the occasion of “the marriage of the god and the goddess” _par
excellence_, a rite which symbolized the “meeting of Heaven and Earth.”
Circumstantial evidence seems to prove, moreover, that, as in Peru, the
annual consecrated union of the male and female personification of heaven
and earth was followed by the marriage of young persons throughout the
land, a custom which furnishes another indication of the original
existence of an annual mating season for the human race. As it was at this
period also that the priesthood approached the papakhu, the inner
sanctuary, also termed the “assembly-room,” “chamber of the oracle” and
“of fates,” and transmitted to the people the irrevocable decrees of
Marduk, it seems as though these ancient rulers practised a similar
“abundance of lying and deceit for the advantage of the governed” as that
advocated by Plato in his Republic;(100) exerted a stern control over the
alliances formed and the number of marriages celebrated and endeavored to
make these, as far as possible, sacred. The mere record that the Assyrian
king Ashurbanipal claims to be the offspring of a pair of divinities
personifying heaven and earth, appears to show that he was the offspring
of the sacred divine union of the high priest and priestess, _i. e._ of
divine birth. It is interesting to collate a few disconnected facts which
appear to illustrate the natural and inevitable result of the institution
of two cults ruled by separate representatives.

Sin-Gashid, of the dynasty of Uruk, mentions a temple built for the god
and his consort, as “the seat of their joy.” At Babylon, the “mother of
great gods” dwelt within the precincts of the temple on the east side of
the Euphrates known as Esagila, “the lofty house.” When the city of
Babylon extended as far as to include Borsippa, the temple known as Ezida,
“the true house,” was built for Marduk=Bel. At Lagash the temple of the
“good lady” and mother stood in one quarter known as the “brilliant town”
while the temple of her consort stood in the other of the two most ancient
quarters of the town. The above facts acquire double significance when
collated with the well-known fact that the palace of Semiramis, the great
queen of Babylon, was built on the west bank of the Euphrates, opposite to
the ancient palace of the king. A bridge united these royal residences
which were otherwise separated by the river.

Under Semiramis, Babylonia was a nation under a single female ruler and
this usurpation of power by a woman, accompanied as it was by the
predominance of the originally naïve cult which had unconsciously fostered
and ministered to perversion and depravity, preceded the decadence,
disintegration and ultimate downfall of the empire. Many centuries
previous, the instalment of a female sovereign preceded the ruin of
another empire in what we may assume to have been precisely the same way.

Professor Sayce informs us that, “about 3800 B.C., in northern Babylonia
and in the city of Agadê or Akkad, arose the empire of
Sargani-sarali=Sargon, and that Sargon’s son, Naram-Sin, succeeded him in
3750 B.C. and continued the conquests of his grandfather.... Naram-Sin’s
son was Bingam-sar-ali. A queen, Ellat-gula, seems to have sat upon the
throne not much later, and with her the dynasty may have come to an end.
At any rate the empire of Akkad is heard of no more. But it left behind it
a profound impression in western Asia, whose art and culture became
Babylonian” (_op. cit._).

The process of disintegration, which caused the Babylonian empire to
crumble away, was doubtlessly hastened by its division into four regions,
each of which in latter times possessed its capital and became the centre
of various independent forms of rival cults. During many centuries
Babylonia was closely associated with the cult of Marduk-Bel, the “lord of
rest;” while Shamash, another form of the central supreme lord, was the
deity of Larsa and Sippar.

At one time Ur became the headquarters for the cult of the moon-god Sin or
Nannar. As, according to Babylonian notions, the sun does not properly
belong to the heavens and plays an insignificant part in the calendrical
system in comparison with the moon, sun-worship proper does not seem to
have existed in Babylonia. At the same time it would seem as though when
the “primitive sun”=Polaris became the hidden, secret god of the
priest-astronomers, who determined the seasons by Ursa Major, the populace
was taught to regard Bel as the personification of the diurnal sun and of
the herald of day, the morning star.

When it is borne in mind how, as the empire spread, new cities were
founded on the plan of the metropolis, that each of these must therefore
have been, in turn, governed by a pair of minor rulers, and had its own
minor zikkurat, we can understand the various indications that exist
showing how the ancient sacred capital of the state became the place of
reunion for the minor “gods,” who assembled there annually in the main
sanctuary, and the fact that each minor chief necessarily required his
dwelling place and tribal council-chamber, would account for the
“references to zikkurats ... or special sanctuaries of some kind, which
were erected within the sacred precinct of the main capital ...” (Jastrow,
p. 637).

When it is realized that each zikkurat was an artificial “mountain” the
description of Babylon in Revelations XVIII becomes clearly intelligible
and is seen to apply to the seven-fold organization of the ancient empire
which had become the centre of the debasing earth-worship ultimately
identified with a female goddess. “And the woman which thou sawest is that
great city which reigneth over the kings of the earth.... I saw a woman
sit upon a scarlet colored beast ... having seven heads.... The seven
heads are seven _mountains_, on which the woman sitteth ... and there are
seven kings”....

Future investigation will doubtlessly furnish us with exact knowledge
concerning the original relation of the governors of the “four regions” to
the central ruler and of the “seven divisions” of the state to each other.
It would be desirable to establish whether each territorial division and
tribe bore the name of its tribal ancestor and whether these names agree
with those of the seven chief “gods” of the pantheon, each of whom is
associated with a celestial body, a day of the seven-day period and, as
shown in the bas-relief already cited, with a different animal. I am
strongly tempted to see in the latter traces of tribal totems and to
connect the days of the week with the seven divisions of the population
and some established form of rotation, employed for the government of the
state, analogous to that I have found out in Ancient Mexico. With regard
to the regulation of the calendar by certain officials, the following
facts are important: Professor Sayce tells us that, “in Assyria, the
high-priest was the equal of the king and the king himself was a priest
and the adopted child of Bel.” Under him were a number of grades of
officials and officers. The land was divided into provinces whose
“governors were selected from the highest aristocracy and who alone had
the privilege of sharing with the king the office of limmu or eponymous
archon after whom the year was named.” This office, which finds its
analogy in China and Central America, is more clearly explained in the
following passage: “The Assyrians were endowed with a keen sense of
history and had invented a system of reckoning time by means of certain
officers called limmi, who gave their names to the year” (Sayce, _op.
cit._ p. 255).

Venturing to make a general statement, as a suggestion for future
investigation, I should say that the ultimate result of the institution of
two cults which were bound to grow in opposite directions, was the fall of
the Babylonian empire under the degrading growth of perversion and
depravity, linked to the cult of earth and night and bi-sexuality, and the
rise of the Assyrian empire with a cult in which the ideas of light and
darkness, night and day preponderated over those of sex. It may possibly
have been as a reaction and protest against the prevailing rites of
Babylonia that influenced the Assyrians in their adoption of two male
rulers, the high-priest and the king. On the other hand, there are
indications showing that possibly, in order to evade the ceremonial
obligations of their position as the representative of the principle of
fertility, several “goddesses” or female rulers of Babylonia transferred
their seat of government, or placed the reins of government into the hands
of a king. Thus Hammurabi tells us that he has restored the temple of the
“lady” or “great lady” of Hallabi, a town near Sippar and that she had
conferred upon him supreme authority over the Babylonian states, then
engaged in fighting with each other. It is obvious that, as soon as
concealment and mystery increasingly surrounded the cult of the female
principle, and warfare became habitual, the power and rôle of the female
ruler must have become more and more “shadowy” and finally dwindled to the
utterance of sacred oracles in dark concealed places of retirement and
safety. Ultimately the cult of Ishtar appears to have become absolutely
secret and hidden and shrouded in mystery and darkness. Its priestesses
became the most famous oracle-givers of Assyria who imparted “divine
knowledge concealed from men.” In the eighth century B.C., Arbela became
the centre of the cult of Ishtar and “developed a special school of
theology marked by the attempt to accord a superior position to the
goddess. In a series of eight oracles addressed to Esarhaddon six are
given forth by women” (Jastrow, p. 342).

Inevitable as was the disintegration of the original state and religion,
continual efforts appear to have been made even in Babylonia itself, to
check the growth of a debasing ritual and the constant increase of the
gods and goddesses which were installed as the rulers of each new town
that was founded on the plan of the metropolis. Professor Jastrow tells us
that “whenever the kings in their inscriptions mention the regular
sacrifices, it is in almost all cases with reference to their
re-institution of an old custom that had been allowed to fall into neglect
(owing to the political disturbances which always affected the temples)
and not as an innovation” ... (_op. cit._ p. 667). The tablet of Sippara,
on which the image of Shamash is restored by the king on an ancient model,
has already been described and on it appears the four-spoked wheel, the
expressive symbol of a “primitive Sun.” The primeval conception of a
single, stable, changeless and central celestial power was evidently
adhered to in ancient Babylonia by a small but faithful minority, and the
constant growth of debasing practices and the manufacture of symbolical
images to which reverence was paid and which were ultimately worshipped,
awakened its constant disapproval and abhorrence. At a remote period we
find the adherents to a stern monotheism establishing the Babylonian
province of

CANAAN.

The following account of the Hebrew religion, translated from Spamer’s
work (p. 297) already cited, will be found instructive:

“Originally there was no difference between the religion of the Hebrews
and that of the neighboring tribes. The lord=Baal of Moab was named
Kamosh, that of the Hebrews Yahwe. Yahwe was the national god, above all
the god of battle.... Altars made of earth or unhewn stone were erected
for him on mountains, hills or under green trees; next to the altar stood
either a stone column (Masseba) or a sacred tree (Ashera). In the temple
the image of Yahwe represented him in human form or, as in Dan or Bethel,
in that of a bull. Next to Yahwe were other gods: first, Baal, the supreme
lord of the world, who had a special temple in Jerusalem; secondly,
Astarte, to whom Solomon built an altar near Jerusalem.

“Solomon had also built altars to Kamosh, the god of the Moabites, to
Milkom, the god of the Ammonites and in his temple other gods beside Yahwe
were worshipped; amongst them a demi-god and a serpent of brass
(Neshushtan) which was abolished later on by Hiskia. All of these gods,
who were also worshipped by the neighbors of the enemies of Israel, became
secondary to the tribal god to whom Israel owed its greatness.

“Yahwe becomes the first and mightiest, and is identified with El, the
supreme god of the Semites, whose individuality is vague. On the other
hand ‘the Baal,’ the principal god of all neighboring people, especially
of the Phœnicians, possesses a marked individuality which excludes his
identification with other gods. He is worshipped in separate centres of
cult and becomes the rival of Yahwe....” The rivalry and the struggle for
religious and political supremacy between the priests, prophets and
followers of Yahwe, the god of heaven, and Baal, the lord of earth,
culminated in about B.C. 837, when the temple of the latter was destroyed
and his priesthood killed.

“It was not until about 750 B.C., however, that the national god Yahwe
became the acknowledged sole god of the universe next to whom all other
gods were as mere phantoms.... A remarkable transformation took place
about this time in the conception of a divinity and of morality; the moral
precepts of religion were developed and clearly formulated and the ten
commandments promulgated. As time progressed the voices of prophets and
priesthood became more and more loud in condemnation of the use of idols
and symbols of divinity. Hosea especially denounced the cult of Yahwe
under the form of a bull; Jeremias went so far as to disapprove of the
holy ark itself which stood in the temple of Jerusalem.

“Later on, when, about B.C. 621, one of the most important events in the
history of mankind had taken place and the book of the law, the Sepher
Hathora, was discovered by the high priest in the temple of Jerusalem,
during its restoration, the Hebrew religion was reformed, reorganized and
reëstablished on lines which favored the development of more refined and
elevated religious teachings. All idols and symbols were abolished. Naught
could destroy, however, the deeply rooted idea that it was in Jerusalem
alone, or Mount Sion, that Yahwe was to be worshipped. This was the chosen
site to which offerings and tithes were to be carried. As the chosen
people of Yahwe, Israel was also to be a holy nation which was to
distinguish itself by its superior religion and morality and, in order to
do so, was to keep itself rigidly apart and aloof from other people.

“Thus this little nation cultivated and perfected the religious
capabilities of the human race and laid the foundation for Christianity
and the Islam.”

Jerusalem, the ancient capital, occupied almost the centre of Canaan and
was founded on Mount Zion, the highest elevation in the district. From
time immemorial Jerusalem has indeed contained a spot reputed to mark the
centre of the world and a sacred stone is also venerated there to this day
and is now associated, in a curious way, with the biblical account of
Jacob’s dream of a ladder reaching from earth to heaven.

It was obviously as a result of their deeply ingrained ideal of central
power that the Israelites who migrated from Ur, the seat of moon-worship,
and wandered into Palestine, engaged in a long struggle which ended in
their successful capture, in 1050 B.C., of Jerusalem, the sacred city,
situated in the centre of the land. The importance of this conquest to the
Israelites can only be rightly estimated when it is realized that, during
countless centuries, this single branch of the Semitic race had adhered to
the cult of the central, changeless, ever-present and light-giving guiding
star, and gradually developed the higher conception of an invisible,
omnipotent and omniscient God. It will be seen that, while other branches
of their race gradually developed separate cults of the dual principles of
nature, they had remained faithful to the primeval recognition of a single
pole-star and, rising to a loftier conception, constituted themselves the
champions of a pure monotheism, disconnected from the cult of heaven and
earth or sun and moon which, associated with dual reproductive principles,
justly became the horror and abomination of the Israelites. It is
interesting to recall the fact that, about 908 B.C., Jezebel, the wife of
Ahab and daughter of the king of Tyre, set up the cult of the dual
principles of nature in Israel and, destroying the priests and prophets of
Jehovah, built a temple to Baal and Astarte and appointed 450 priests and
500 prophets to the respective service of these divinities. This
historical incident furnishes a striking instance of the united cult of
the Above and Below in direct antagonism to that of the Centre which had
already developed into a definite and pure monotheism.(101)

ASSYRIA.

A study of the Assyrian symbols of royalty, which I recently had an
opportunity of making at the British Museum, has led me to the conclusion
that, in Assyria, during many centuries, a perfect equilibrium was
maintained throughout the state which, by a strict coördination of all its
parts, represented a harmonious entity.

An observation I have made, which may be worth noting, is that Assyria
seems to occupy, in relation to Babylonia, somewhat the same position as
Peru to the more ancient and greater centres of culture in Mexico and
Central America. In the latter the original ground-plan of the archaic
civilization seems to be lost and hidden under the ruin and devastation
caused by the growth of diverging cults. In Peru and Assyria alike we seem
to have examples of organizations starting afresh on the old plan or
reversions to the primitive type of civil and religious government in
which simplicity, order, balance and harmony were again restored and
maintained. If I may venture to hazard a general observation about the
ancient civilizations of Western Asia I should say that, whereas the
primeval centre of primitive pole-star worship in Babylonia had, in course
of time, brought forth as its highest development the monotheism of the
Israelites, and as its lowest the cults of Ishtar and Bel, it also appears
to have given birth to a reproduction of its former self, to the Assyrian
empire, in which the most ancient form of culture was preserved intact,
and in time spread its influence not only to other nations but also back
to Babylonia itself.

As in Peru, it appears to have been the policy of the kings of Assyria,
who had before them the results of an opposite course pursued at
Babylonia, to discountenance the manufacture of symbolical images and the
establishment of minor centres of government, the leading motive being to
maintain the ideal of an absolute centralization of temporal and spiritual
government and power. It is the opinion of leading Assyriologists that
Assyria was a colony founded by Semitic Babylonians and this conclusion is
corroborated by the view I have advanced, namely, that, as Babylonia
degenerated and abandoned the primeval ideas which nourished the germ of
monotheism, those who adhered to this ideal after prolonged struggles
separated themselves from their ancient mother, and founded new colonies,
the administration and religion of which they established according to
their wider experience and more advanced intellectual and moral
development. A characteristic of Assyria seems to have been the
institution of two male rulers, the high-priest and the king and the cult
of the diurnal and nocturnal heaven, of day and night. As these features
are in marked contrast to the Babylonian male and female rulers and the
cult of heaven and earth and the reproductive principles, it would seem as
though they had developed themselves from a prolonged cult of heaven alone
by the inhabitants of Northern Babylonia, or that they were the result of
a reform led about by the abuses to which the Babylonian cult had led. A
curious development worth mentioning, even out of its chronological order,
was when the Assyrian king Esarhaddon placed his two sons as single rulers
upon the thrones of Babylonia and Assyria. It is known that these two
brothers ruled in peace during twenty years and that then a great
rebellion against the Assyrian rule took place, which ended in the
conquest and destruction of Babylonia and the death of its king, whose
half-brother, the Assyrian ruler Asurbanipal, thus became the sole ruler
of Assyria and Babylonia.

Professor Jastrow tells us that, “as compared with Babylonia, Assyria was
poor in the number of her temples.... The Assyrian rulers were much more
concerned in rearing grand edifices for themselves. While the gods were
not neglected in Assyria, one hears much more of the magnificent palaces
erected by the kings than of temples and shrines.”

The above data suffice to show that the tendency of the Assyrian monarchs
was to indulge in self-glorification and to forget what some of his
subjects never could: that his position had originally been that of an
earthly representative only of a higher central, celestial power. As among
some branches of the Semitic race, the conception of a divinity became
more and more elevated until it reached the ideal of the Yahwe, “the only
true god who was jealous of other gods and could brook none beside him.”
To these uncompromising adherents of pure monotheism the royal titles of
the Assyrian kings who styled themselves the rulers of the centre, of the
four quarters of the earth and of the heavens, must indeed have appeared
as a sacrilege.

The existence of such opposite views clearly explains the ultimate
outbreak of hatred and war between monotheistic Israel and Juda and the
ancient empires of Western Asia which shared, with them, a remote but
common origin.

Returning to Assyria we find that this empire also, as it extended its
four-fold capital Assur into four provinces and developed the cult of the
high central power and the Heaven and Earth, gradually prepared in turn
its own downfall by an inevitable process of disintegration. In time two
great capitals grew up, situated to the northeast and northwest of the
ancient metropolis of Assur, the original seat of the “kings of the four
regions.” These capitals were Ninive, divided into four cities, and
Arbela, also a “four-city.” The fact that the latter capital was the seat
of Ishtar worship, further proves that, at one time, a definite separation
of cults had also supervened in Assyria and that Assur and Ninive may at
one time have been respectively centres of Polaris and sun worship. It is
well known that when about B.C. 606 the great Assyrian empire was
destroyed, it had four royal residences: Ninive, Dûr-Sarrukîn, Kalash and
Assur, which were then burnt and levelled to the ground, never to be
rebuilt.

Let us now examine the emblems of “divine royalty” exhibited on the famous
portrait stelæ of Assyrian kings preserved at the British Museum which
strikingly confirm the view I advanced that the four-spoked wheel of
Shamash on the Sippara tablet was the ancient restored image of the
“primitive sun” Polaris and of circumpolar rotation.

The Assyrian kings on the British Museum stelæ are represented as wearing
the cross, between the signs for the moon and planet Venus, that occurs on
the Sippara tablet. The four-spoked wheel thus explains itself as a
“wheel-cross” and is found to have been employed in Assyria alternately
with the plain cross; for the portrait statue of Asurnasirpal (about B.C.
880) represents the king wearing a chain about his neck from which hangs a
cross between the Ishtar and moon emblems, and next to a symbol
representing the lightning bolt of Ramman. In the background, next to the
king’s head, five emblems are sculptured, three of which are identical
with those hanging from the chain, _i. e._ the eight-rayed “sun” of
Ishtar, the moon Sin and the lightning bolt of Ramman. The _fifth emblem_
consists of the royal conical cap with four horns and is represented
separately to the right while the other four symbols form a compact group.

In the text Assur, Ramman, Sin, Shamash and Ishtar are invoked. As the
symbols of Ishtar and Sin can be identified by the Sippara tablet, and the
winged disk unquestionably pertains to Assur and the lightning bolt to
Ramman, we find that the cap, simulating the central “holy mound” with
four horns, must be the symbol of the remaining god Shamash. This
inference appears to be corroborated by the circumstance that the
_seventh_ month was sacred to Shamash and that it was in this month that
the lord of the holy mound built the seven-staged tower of Babylon. These
facts authorize us to formulate the conclusion that the four-spoked wheel
of the Sippara tablet, the cross hanging to the king’s chain and the
four-horned cap which, like the “square altar with four horns,” simulated
the “holy mound,” were alike symbols of Shamash, the “primitive Sun.”

On his portrait-stela king Shamsi-Rammanu the younger (B.C. 825-812), the
grandson of Asurnasirpal, wears the cross only, hanging from his
neck-chain and in the text invokes, according to Dr. von Luschan, only
Nindar, who has been proven to be Shamash under another name or title.
Nindar is identified in Professor Jastrow’s hand-book with Ninsia, “a god
of considerable importance, imported perhaps from some ancient site of
Lagash” ... who “disappeared from the later pantheon.” ... (_op. cit._ pp.
90 and 91). It is interesting to find that the king, who like his ancient
predecessor the Patesi or religious chief Shamsi-Ramman (B.C. 1850) bears
the name of the god Shamash, wears as his only ornament the cross which so
obviously expresses the royal title, “lord of the four regions.”

From Professor Jastrow (p. 107), we learn that it was customary for the
early rulers of Babylon, at the beginning or the close of their dedicatory
inscriptions, to parade a list of the divinities associated with the
districts that they controlled. Gudea, for instance, enumerates eighteen
deities, and these may be taken as indicative of the territorial extent of
Gudea’s jurisdiction. This custom affords an interesting explanation of
the sculptured emblems of divinities and the invocations of their names on
the above stelæ and shows that Asurnasirpal and his grandson ruled four
districts from a fifth situated in the centre, whose emblem was the mound
with four horns or the cross, both emblems of the royal “lord of the four
regions.”

Bearing this custom in mind, we next note that, on his stela at the
British Museum, Shalmaneser II, the son of Asurnasirpal, invokes not only
three different divinities, but also one more than his father or son. His
invocation is to Ashur, Shamash and Ishtar and to the Babylonian triad
Anu, Bel and Ea. The emblems of the first three divinities are the same as
on the stelæ of his father and son, _i. e._ the winged disk, the
mound-shaped, horned cap and the eight-rayed star. To Anu, Bel and Ea
pertain the emblematic lightning bolt and moon which are clearly visible;
and a third, almost effaced, group which, upon examination by Mr. Pinches,
revealed the presence of six stars or circles. Dr. von Luschan infers that
originally the group consisted of seven circles and was the same as that
sculptured on the stelæ of Sargon (at Berlin), the bas-reliefs at
Nahr-el-Kelb and at Bavian. On each of these the circles are grouped in
two horizontal rows of three circles while the seventh circle stands to
the right, in front and midway between both rows.

If we assume that the lightning bolt pertained to Anu, the upper, and the
moon, the emblem of Night, to Ea, the lower firmament, we find that the
seven-fold group falls to the lot of Bel and seems to coincide exactly
with the recorded fact that the famous zikkurat of Bel at Babylon, for
instance, consisted of seven stories; and that it was known as “the house
of the seven divisions [regions] of the world,” and that Babylon actually
was at one time a seven-fold state, with seven “mountains”=gods=earthly
rulers.

Final, positive proof that Assyria, under Sargon II and Esarhaddon, like
ancient Babylon, was organized into seven “districts,” seems to be
furnished by the seven symbols carved on their stelæ, accompanied by the
group of seven circles which obviously expresses the same as the cuneiform
character in the inscribed invocation, namely, the word “seven-fold-one”
or “seven in one,”(102) which was obviously an appropriate designation for
the empire as a whole, consisting as it did of seven tribal districts,
associated with the seven directions in space to each of which was
assigned a god, a mountain house, a color, an animal, a celestial body, a
day and a symbol.

An extremely suggestive juxtaposition of the numeral seven and a circle
containing a group of five circles, resembling a flower with four petals,
occurs on the Bavian tablet already cited, on which are also carved two
emblems: the moon and winged disk; one compact detached group consisting
of four altars (three surrounded by horns and one surmounted by a ram’s
head) and a second detached group consisting of a base into which four
staffs or sceptres are inserted. These recur on the fine Sendschirli stela
of Esarhaddon about which a few words remain to be said. It exhibits the
numeral seven=the “seven in one” sign before the king, accompanied by four
divinities mounted on animals, the first two being the god riding a double
monster, and the seated goddess, both wearing the cone on the high royal
cap. Carved close to the king’s hand is the group of four staffs or
sceptres, inserted in a horizontal base, which appear to be the emblems of
his lordship over the four regions. Three of these are the same as on the
Bavian relief: the first surmounted by a cone-shaped object(103) beneath
which are two hanging ends of ribbons; the second consisting of a plain
single staff, split so as to form two; the third surmounted by two animal
heads, each with a single horn. The fourth sceptre on Esarhaddon’s stela
is like that represented as inserted into one of the altars on the Bavian
stela, and terminates in a recurved ram’s head. The fourth in the Bavian
group of sceptres somewhat resembles the trident tripartite emblem which
occurs on the Sargon stela and the Esarhaddon stela of Nahr-el-Kelb
(_figured_ by Dr. Luschan, _op. cit._ p. 20).

A fresh examination of the bas-relief of Maltaya, described by Layard and
already alluded to, reveals a suggestive differentiation in the
representations of the seven divinities in a row, at each end of which,
facing the procession, stands a king. Considering that in Assyria there
were governors, the _limmi_, who held offices of limited duration and gave
their names to their years of office, the query naturally suggests itself
whether the two “kings” may not also have ruled for fixed periods of seven
years, each one of which bore the name of one of the seven divisions.

It being an accepted fact that the institution of the Sabbath was of
Chaldean and Babylonian origin, it is permissible to assign to the same
source the institution of the seven-year period described in Leviticus
XXV: “But the seventh year shall be a sabbath of rest unto the land....
And thou shalt number seven Sabbaths of years unto thee, seven times seven
years; and the space of the seven sabbaths of years shall be unto thee
forty-nine years.... And ye shall hallow the fiftieth year”....

Addressing to Assyriologists an appeal for fuller knowledge concerning the
ancient calendar periods of Babylonia-Assyria, I now revert to the Maltaya
bas-relief and point out that, of the seven divinities, the two principal
ones, a god and goddess, wear a form of cap encircled by horns and
surmounted by a cone. One of these two deities is distinguished from all
others by his larger size and by the fact that he stands on a double
animal and heads the procession holding a recurved sceptre in his hand.
Behind him follows the goddess Ishtar, holding a large ring in her right
hand. Her throne, as on the Sendschirli stela, exhibits a ring surmounting
its high back, to the side of which a group of four circles or disks are
attached. As several centres of Ishtar cult, already mentioned, have been
designated as fourfold cities it seems possible that the four disks
alluded to this fact, while the ring crowning the top of the throne, and
that she holds, constitutes one of her emblems.... However this may be,
both monuments exhibit kings associated with the number seven and Ishtar,
the seated goddess, associated with the number four; facts which claim
further investigation and may lead to interesting verifications of the
numerical systems of the Assyrians. It should be mentioned here that the
heads of the five remaining divinities, on the Maltaya bas-relief, are
surmounted by a wheel with spokes and that one holds a recurved sceptre,
like that of the first, another bears the lightning bolt of Ramman, while
three carry the same peculiar double symbol also held by Shamash on the
Sippara tablet. It consists of a large ring like that held by Ishtar and a
short staff possibly a fire-stick. In each case the fingers of the right
hand of the deity clasp the middle of the staff and the ring and the
appearance of the combined rod and circle closely resembles the upper
portion of the Egyptian crux ansata. Professor von Luschan has, indeed,
expressed the opinion that the ring or circle (of Ishtar) the rod and
circle (of Shamash) and the crux ansata must have analogous meanings, a
view I fully share and shall further support in dealing with the Egyptian
symbol.

The following data will be found to substantiate further the evidence
produced concerning the seven-fold organization of Babylonia-Assyria. One
of the finest bas-relief tablets at the British Museum excavated by Layard
from the ruins of Asurnasirpal’s palace at Nimroud represents in its
centre the sacred conventionalized ashera=tree, above which is the winged
circle, from the centre of which issues the half figure of the god Assur
(_cf._ fig. 71, 1). To its right stand two winged figures wearing the
conical crown with four horns, and necklaces from which hang its
reproduction in miniature, also the cross, the symbol of Ishtar and the
moon. To the left of the tree stand two personages, wearing the high cap
with a flat top, central cone and hanging ends, such as are frequently
represented as worn by the kings. The natural inference would be that the
winged figures wearing the cap with horns represent high-priests and that
a double hierarchy corresponding to the dual monarchy probably existed at
one time, the result being “four lords,” two celestial and two
terrestrial, corresponding to the “four regions,” two of which pertained
to the Above or the heaven and two to the Below or earth. A curious
indication that at one time there were four separate rulers of the four
regions is furnished by the cap with four horns and the altar whose four
corners terminated in horns, when they are connected with the passage in
Revelations XVII, which refers to Babylonian symbolism and states: “And
the ten horns that thou sawest are ten kings.” Professor Jastrow states
that “similar horns existed on the Hebrew and Phœnician altars,” and that
“if we may believe Herodotus, the great altars at Babylon were made of
gold” (p. 652).

Doubtlessly, Assyrian texts contain a fund of information yet inaccessible
to students, concerning the constitution of the state and the
modifications it may have undergone in course of time. An exhaustive study
of the symbols connected with Assyrian kings at different dates, in
connection with the text relating his conquests and foundations of
temples, may yet reveal the occasional assumption or usurpation by a
single individual of different degrees of power and, possibly, the
ultimate separation and antagonism of hierarchy and monarchy.

The employment in Assyria and Babylonia of the tree, as a sacred symbol,
should next be considered, first, in relation to the other symbols to
which great religious importance was attached. The significance of the
zikkurat, or seven-staged tower, has already been discussed. Another
feature was “the great basin known as ‘Apsu,’ the name, it will be
recalled, for ‘the deep’ [_i. e._ the lower firmament]. The name indicates
that it was a symbolical representation of the domain of Ea. The zikkurat
itself being an attempt to reproduce the shape of the earth, the
representation of the ‘apsu’ would suggest itself as a natural accessory
to the temple. The zikkurat and the basin together would thus become the
living symbols of the current cosmological conceptions. The comparison
with the great ’sea’ that stood in the court of Solomon’s temple,
naturally suggests itself, and there can be little doubt that the latter
is an imitation of a Babylonian model” (Jastrow, _op. cit._ 653). It is
evident from the above that the adoption of the sacred basin as the symbol
of Ea would naturally be simultaneous with that of miniature “basins” and
water bowls and jars, employed for holding the sacred water used in the
cult of the Below. Reflection shows that, in the zikkurat, the seat of
Bel=the image of the earth, and in the “Apsu” the watery deep and lower
firmament of Ea, we have the sacred emblems of two deities of the
Babylonian triad only. The emblem of Anu, the Heaven or upper firmament,
is missing and it is naturally in the cult of Anshar=Ashur that it must be
sought for. The following data will sufficiently show that it was the tree
or pole and, in all probability, the fire-stick that were connected with
the cult of An-shar=“all that is above,” or “on high.” The resemblance of
the name Ashur to the word for tree or pole, the “Ashera” of the
Phœnicians and Hebrews, suggests, moreover, the probability of their
common origin.

An interesting question on which I have not, as yet, been able to obtain
information, relates to the mode of producing fire, resorted to by the
Babylonian-Assyrians. The element was, of course, associated with heaven,
and the fire-god under the name of Gibil or Nusku was termed the “son of
Anu.” Shamash himself also figures as a personification of fire and it
seems probable that, in the Babylonian temples in the centre of the square
altar, a fire was originally kept perpetually burning as an image of
Polaris. As great stress is laid upon the purifying effect of fire as on
that of water in Babylonian literature, it is easy to trace the origin of
the offering of burnt sacrifices to the idea that, cast into the sacred
fire, they became purified and absorbed into its essence, _i. e._ accepted
by the sacred living image of the central star-god. It seems extremely
probable that the primitive employment of a fire-stick by the priesthood,
for the production of “celestial fire,” may have played an important rôle
in causing the stick, and thence the pole and tree, to have become the
adopted symbol of Anu. So little is known even about the origin of
“tree-worship” itself in ancient Babylonia-Assyria that Professor Jastrow
advances the following statement (p. 689).

“On the seal cylinders there is frequently represented a pole or a
conventionalized form of a tree, generally in connection with a design
illustrating the worship of a deity. This symbol is clearly a survival of
some tree worship that was once popular. The comparison with the _ashera_
and pole worship among Phœnicians and Hebrews is fully justified and is a
proof of the great antiquity of the symbols which, without becoming a
formal part of the later cult, retained in some measure a hold upon the
popular mind.

“ ‘Ashur’ became the god of Assyria as the rulers of the city of Ashur
grew in power ... in the various changes of official residences that took
place in the course of Assyrian history ... the god took part and his
central seat of worship depended upon the place that the kings chose for
their official residence ... there was always one place—the official
residence—which formed the central spot of worship. There the god was
supposed to dwell for the time being. One factor, perhaps, that ought to
be taken into consideration, in accounting for this movable disposition of
the god was that he was not symbolized exclusively by a statue.... His
chief symbol was a standard that could be carried from place to place....
The standard consisted of _a pole_ surrounded by a disk enclosed within
two wings, while above the disk stood the figure of a warrior in the act
of shooting an arrow (_cf._ fig. 65, 5).... The standard ... which was so
made that it could be carried into the thick of the fray in order to
assure the army of the god’s presence(104) ... followed the camp
everywhere and when the kings chose to fix upon a new place for their
military encampment ... the standard would repose in the place selected”
(Jastrow, _op. cit._ p. 194). To one who like myself has devoted years to
the study of the symbolism of primitive people and is familiar with the
ancient Mexican image of the “lord of the North” standing in the centre of
a horizontally-placed cross-figure, and with the Chichimecan custom, on
taking possession of new territory, to shoot arrows towards the cardinal
points, the Ashur standard suggests a single explanation, namely, that it
was the symbol of celestial, central rulership and that the god, standing
on a staff which could be turned and aiming his arrow towards the four
directions in succession, was an expressive image of Polaris and
Septentriones.

Further ideas associated with the tree by the Babylonian-Assyrians are
clear since Professor E. B. Tylor has so conclusively shown that certain
bas-reliefs represent the act of artificially fertilizing the palm tree by
scattering the male blossom from its cone-shaped bunch, over the female
palm. In each case this rite is being performed by figures with human
bodies and large wings, _i. e._ high priests of heaven, and it seems
evident that it symbolized the mystic life-producing union of heaven and
earth or of the male and female principles of nature which marked the
Babylonian-Assyrian New Year’s Day. Given these associations of thought,
it is easy to see how the New Year became the festival of New Life and how
the fertilized tree became the “tree of life,” and its sculptured image a
memorial of a new year, possibly recording some record of the actual
marriages which took place in the state on that day. The decipherment and
comparison of the inscriptions on such tablets, by skilled Assyriologists,
can alone enlighten us on this point, but enough appears apparent to
explain how the tree could have become associated in Assyria not only with
life, but with the life and growth of the state. Moreover the tree or pole
itself, named ashera, may well have appeared to some Euphratean people, to
express the name Ashur sufficiently clear to become its symbol and
“canting arms.”

The adoption of the shaft or pole, as a symbol of the Celestial Centre,
may easily be explained by the fact that, stuck into the ground and
watched from a certain position, its upper end would seem to touch Polaris
and it thus supplied wandering star-observers with a point of fixity in
space which, being transportable, facilitated the registration of
circumpolar rotation. During many centuries the image of the “crooked
serpent,” Nakkasch, the constellation which could be seen each night
winding its way around the pole, must have deeply impressed itself upon
the minds of the primitive star gazers of the Euphratean valley, and
conveyed suggestions of imagery, one of which may have created the
Phœnician caduceus. At a later period when Ursa Major became circumpolar,
the “seven lights of heaven” became in turn associated with the stable
centre and suggested, in time, the seven-branched candlestick of the
Hebrews which is to this day constructed with a central or principal
holder, associated with stability. It is remarkable to note the same
ancient fundamental association in the elevated and beautiful imagery
employed by the descendant of ancient Euphratean star-worshippers, in
Revelation IV, in describing his vision: “... And, behold, a throne _was
set_ in heaven, and _one_ sat on the throne.... And there were seven lamps
of fire burning before the throne.... And before the throne there was a
sea of glass like unto crystal: and in the midst of the throne and round
about the throne were four beasts....”

The idea cited by Mr. Robert Brown, of the sacred pole-tree with golden
apples guarded by the constellation Nakkasch, has already been mentioned
and to this ancient image should be added the celestial tree of life set
in the midst of the garden of Paradise, whence “went out a river to water
the garden and from thence it was parted and became four heads.”... It is
as easy to see how the standard of Assur, which always marked the central
place of worship, should have been evolved, as it is to realize why the
fire-stick, rod or sceptre should have been adopted by monarchs as an
emblem of central rulership, and why, finally, each centre of government
should have adopted some specific symbol which, mounted on the staff,
became its tribal or national emblem. It does not appear hazardous to
designate as such the ornamented staffs already described, which are
represented on the bas-reliefs, in groups of four, a number agreeing with
that of the “four regions.” It has already been pointed out that a group
of four sceptres, corresponding to the royal title “lord of four regions,”
is carved close to the hand of Esarhaddon on the fine Sendschirli tablet
at Berlin.

In Babylonia, the local deity of Girsu was entitled “the lord of the true
sceptre,” “the lord of the right-hand sceptre,” a name which implies that,
where dual rulership prevailed, a distinction was made between right-hand
and left-hand sceptres, a point to which I shall revert later on in
dealing with Egypt. In Northern Assyria when the cult of Nabu superseded
that of Marduk, his temple was named “the house of the sceptre of the
world” and Nebuchadnezzar declares that it is he “who gives the sceptre of
sovereignty to kings to rule over the land” (Jastrow, _op. cit._ 129).

Simultaneously with the staff, the cross and wheel also became emblems of
sovereignty. It has already been shown that the cross and four-spoked
wheel of Shamash were synonymous signs. It remains to be shown how the
wheel was employed in Babylonia and Assyria as an emblem of royalty. The
representation of Shamash at Sippar exhibits his wheel resting, in a
perpendicular position, on a table. Attached to the wheel are two cords
which are held by a “god” and his consort, who appear to be directing the
course of the wheel. We thus see that, whereas the disk or wheel of Assur,
the central god, revolved on its own axis, and was provided with wings,
signifying aërial and celestial motion, the wheel of Shamash was
associated with a “lord and lady,” and the symbolism appears to express
that they were the directors of the “wheel of the law” of terrestrial
government. It is well known that, beside the throne, the emblem of
permanent repose, the Assyrian monarchs also used the chariot as a royal
prerogative.

In the Gilgamesh epic the goddess Ishtar, on conferring sovereignty upon
Gilgamesh, says: “I will place thee on a chariot of lapis-lazuli and gold,
with wheels of gold....” On studying the Nimroud bas-reliefs in the
British Museum I noted the fact that the trappings of the horse driven by
king Asurnasirpal, who is represented as standing in his two-wheeled
chariot, are decorated with crosses. It is impossible not to recognize the
affinity of the “wheel of the law” and the “lord of the wheel” of India
with the Assyrian symbols of Polaris and of central rulership and to
appreciate the naïve ingenuity of the idea of making the driving of the
chariot by the king represent his control of the rotating wheels of state
and government of the four quarters from a stable centre.(105)

As another example of the Assyrian employment of the cross-symbol, the
bas-relief at the Ashmolean Museum, Oxford, should be mentioned, as it
displays a winged bird-headed human figure, whose garments are embroidered
with crosses.

King Asurnasirpal, who is alternately figured on his throne or in his
chariot, is frequently represented as wearing on his garments and
bracelets another familiar and expressive emblem of centralization and
unity in diversity, the composite flower or rosette.

The sacred ship or ark of the Babylonian temple remains to be discussed.
Diodorus Seculus says that, according to Babylonian notions, “the world is
‘a boat turned upside down’ and resting on the waters. The appearance in
outline of this image presented the three divisions of the universe: the
heavens=Anu upheld by the serpent body of Tiamat; the earth, the dwelling
of Bel-Marduk, the ‘chief of gods;’ and the watery deep or ‘Apsu’ beneath,
the dwelling of Ea” (Jastrow). This imagery authorizes the inference that
the sacred ship or ark was associated with this conception of the earth as
a boat resting on the line dividing the sky from the watery deep. It can
readily be seen how a maritime people would be inclined to fancy that the
celestial bodies floated in the sky on invisible boats and that a single
one among them was apparently resting on a stable rock or mountain around
which other stars circled perpetually. That an analogous train of thought
should have caused the ultimate consecration of a tabernacle in the form
of a ship, to the central deity, entitled “the great mountain,” appears as
inevitable as the idea that all life proceeded from this source. Professor
Jastrow tells us that the early significance of the custom of carrying the
gods in consecrated ships became lost, but that it survived in Babylonia
and Egypt and that the ark of the Hebrews appears, similarly, to have been
originally a ship of some kind. I am indebted to Dr. Wallis Budge for the
interesting information that each day, in the temple of Ptah at Memphis,
an image of the god Seker was dragged around the altar by the priests.

Bringing the preceding tentative study of the ancient civilization of
Babylonia-Assyria to a close, I venture to affirm that, imperfect as it
is, it clearly establishes certain important points connected with the
present investigation. It demonstrates that a primitive pole-star worship
existed and still exists in the Euphratean valley, accompanied by the
employment of the swastika or cross-symbol and by the identical
fundamental set of ideas which form the basis not only of other Asiatic,
but also of the American civilizations. The Middle is associated with
special sanctity, fixity and supremacy of power and rule, extending in
rotation over the Above and Below and Four Quarters. This seven-fold
division of the universe extended throughout the entire organization of
the state and gave rise to certain logical developments of thought and
symbolism, analogous to those which have been traced elsewhere.

Postponing further comment, investigation will next be transferred to the
valley of the Nile, whose inhabitants, at various periods of their
history, came closely into contact with the people of Asia Minor.

EGYPT.

Pausing at the entrance to a much explored domain with a fitting
realization of being a novice and an intruder therein, I find myself
encouraged to advance by the frank admission recently made by one of the
leading authorities in Egyptology. In his “Notes for travellers in Egypt,”
Dr. Wallis Budge, the Assistant in the Department of Egyptian and Assyrian
antiquities, of the British Museum, openly states that “the religion of
the ancient Egyptians is one of the most difficult problems of Egyptology
and though a great deal has been written about it during the last few
years and many difficulties have been satisfactorily explained, there
still remain unanswered a large number of questions connected with it. In
all religious texts the reader is always assumed to have a knowledge of
the subject treated of by the writer, and no definite statement is made on
the subject concerning which very little, comparatively, is known by
students of to-day” (The Nile, London, 1890, p. 71).

After having traced, as I have done, throughout ancient America, China,
India and Babylonia-Assyria, one and the same fundamental, artificial
scheme of state organization, it was with keenest interest and a new sense
of comprehension of the ancient Egyptian civilization that I noted certain
facts which I shall now proceed to present.

They will be found to show that ancient Egypt supplies us with the
instance of a civilization in which the fundamental set of ideas,
developed from primitive pole-star worship, prevailed during thousands of
years and had reached a high stage of evolution at a period anterior to
about B.C. 4000.

TERRITORIAL DIVISIONS OF ANCIENT EGYPT.

According to Dr. Wallis Budge, the ancient Egyptians called their land Bak
or Baket, Ta-Mera and Khem or Kamt, also Ta-Nehat, “the land of the
sycamore” and the land of “the eye of Horus.” It was divided into two
parts: Upper Egypt, Ta-res or Ta-kema=“the southern land,” symbolized by
the vulture; and Lower Egypt, Ta-Meh, Mah-Ti or Meh-Ta, literally,
“North-land,” symbolized by the serpent. Two great ancient cities or
capitals were respectively known as Annu Meht, “Annu of the North,” and
Annu Qemat, “Annu of the South.” The kings of Egypt styled themselves
Suten-Net, “King of the North and South” and Nebtaui, “lord of the two
earths.” As such the king wore the double crown made up of the tesher or
net, the red crown of Northern or Lower Egypt and the hetet or het, the
white crown of Southern or Upper Egypt (The Nile, p. 27).

It will be shown further on that the high white and low red crowns were
respectively worn by the king and the queen at a certain period of
Egyptian history. It is well known that, in numerous pictorial
representations, the Egyptian men are painted with red, but the women with
white skins. The above facts show that there existed a curious association
of red with the north and the male sex, and of white with the south and
the female sex.(106)

It is a familiar fact that the Egyptian hieroglyph and determinative sign
for town, city or village consisted of a circle with four divisions. The
usual form of this sign, the phonetic value of which is nu or nut, is
shown as fig. 60, 1, _a_. On a bas-relief preserved at the Ashmolean
Museum, Oxford, I noted the variant 1, _b_. It is interesting to collate
these signs with the cross-symbols (2) which express the sound of uu, un,
and ur, and to note that the sign for a capital in Egypt contains a
division into four=un or ur, and that the latter word is actually the
familiar name of the famous centre in Babylonia where cities laid out in
the form of a square and “four-god cities” existed, and the kings were
termed “lords of the four regions” and “kings of Sumer and Akkad,” the two
ancient divisions of the Babylonian state.

It thus appears doubly significant that, in Egyptian, the word ur
signifies “great, great one” and is also the name of a god, which is
expressed in hieroglyphic writing by the cross, a mouth and a seated god,
the determinative for divinity. What is more, ur-u=chiefs, ur-t=the name
of a crown and ur-t=those who rest, all of which words show that the
Egyptian ur was associated with the idea of divinity, greatness, crowned
chieftainship, repose and the cross-symbol which is incorporated in nut,
the sign for capital or city.

The fact that the symbols for the two great divisions of ancient Egypt,
the red crown of Northern or Lower Egypt, and the white crown of Southern
or Upper Egypt, are found surmounting the sign nut (3), sufficiently shows
that this symbol also stood for an extended capital, a state, and that
both “lands” constituted at one time separate units or reproductions of
the identical plan. Returning to the ancient capitals known as the “Annu
of the North” and the “Annu of the South:” according to Dr. Wallis Budge
the first occupied the site of Heliopolis and was identical with the city
of On mentioned in Genesis (XLI: 45). The Annu Qemat was Hermonthis, the
modern Menth, Armant or Erment, situated on the west bank of the Nile a
little to the south of the ruins of Thebes. It is noteworthy that the name
for Thebes, given in the cuneiform inscriptions and Hebrew scriptures, No
(Ezek. XXX:4) and No-am-on (Nahum III:8), is in one case the simple
inversion of On, the Hebrew name of Heliopolis, the Northern Annu, while
in the second instance the name of Thebes incorporates both forms.

The allusion to the “square of the city of Edfu,” and to buildings laid
out on a square ground-plan, contained in inscriptions cited by
Brugsch,(107) also furnishes an indication, which can doubtless be
multiplied, that, as in Babylonia, Egyptian cities were sometimes built in
the form of a square. In Egyptian hieroglyphics, the square (slightly
elongated) is employed to express the consonant _p_. The sign appears to
have been cryptic and to have constituted the symbol of the god Ptah, “The
Opener,” considered as the most ancient of Egyptian gods. According to Dr.
Wallis Budge, “the sign is the picture of a door made up of a number of
boards fastened together by three cross-pieces at the back, and there can
be no doubt that the word for door was connected with the verb pth=to
open, and that it was pronounced something like ptah (compare the Hebrew
pethah). The sound of the first letter of ptah being _p_, the phonetic
value of the door became _p_” (First steps in Egyptian, p. 5). To the
above I add the observation that the plain square or outline of the door,
without indications of boards and cross-pieces, is usually employed in the
published texts. The association of the square, representing a door with
three cross-beams, and expressing the sound ptah is particularly
interesting when connected with the word for earth or land=ta, and the
method of expressing the word universe=taui, by the threefold repetition
of the sign ta, which resembles a cross-beam (fig. 60, 5). An interesting
association of the square with earth or land is seen in one of the signs
for province or nome=sept or hesp, which consists of a series of squares,
evidently representing theoretical territorial divisions and possibly a
system of canal-irrigation. Other suggestive signs for sep consist of a
circle containing two strokes; a circle enclosing four dots and a double
circle (fig. 60, 4). It is interesting to find an isosceles triangle
employed, with a slight addition, to express the word ta=land, as well as
sept=province (fig. 60, 4 and 5), and to find on analyzing the circular
sign for nut=sky, which is likewise the determinative for city, that it
contains four triangles. These converge towards the centre, as do the
triangular sides of the square pyramid, and thus the sign nut and the
pyramid clearly appear to express a whole divided into four parts, the
square form being connected with earth and the circle with the sky.

                             [Illustration.]

                                Figure 60.


A proof that the quadriform organization was extensively employed in
ancient Egypt, is furnished by Dr. Wallis Budge’s statement that each nome
or province was divided into four parts, and had its capital or “nut.” The
inference is that each nome constituted a miniature reproduction of the
state and that the sign nut represented its theoretical plan. On the other
hand, the fact that the triangle constitutes one sign for the nome itself,
indicates that, originally, the nome was identified as one of four
divisions of the state only and that, like Babylon, Egypt must have been
theoretically divided, not only into two main divisions, but also into
four regions, corresponding to the

North=Meh-ta, literally North land.
West=Amen-ta, literally Hidden land.
South=Resu.
East=Aba.

In the extracts from the Pyramid texts published by Dr. Wallis Budge
(Pyramid of Unas, Fifth dynasty), the following invocation occurs: “O gods
of the west, O gods of the east, O gods of the south, O gods of the north,
four these, who embrace _the four quarters of the earth holy_.” These four
quarters are represented in hieroglyphics by the sign for land=ta,
repeated four times, which thus express, literally, “the four lands” or
regions. Allusion is also made in the same inscription, to the “four
fields of heaven.”(108)

The four gods, termed by Egyptologists the “genii of the dead,” were Amset
or Mestha, Hapi, Tuaumutef and Kebhsenuf, and it was the custom to place
the canopic vases representing them under the bier. The canopic vases
were, however, also supposed to be under the protection of four sky
goddesses, identified with the cardinal points, whose names are usually
given as Isis, Nephthys, Neith and Serk-t(?). A particularly interesting
instance of the employment of the cross-symbol in connection with the four
“gods of the horizon,” as they are termed, is to be found in the Book of
the Dead, published by Lepsius and reproduced by Dr. Wallis Budge
(Dwellers on the Nile, p. 158). The four gods in mummy form, stand in a
line behind a table laden with offerings. A large crux decussata (St.
Andrew’s cross) is painted on the right shoulder of the foremost god, a
fact to which I shall revert and discuss further in dealing with the
cross-symbol and swastika in Egypt. Having traced quadruplicate
territorial divisions and quaternions of gods, let us next present proofs
of an organization of the population into four “races.”

Dr. Wallis Budge, referring to Chabas and Naville, states that “the
Egyptians of the later empire believed that Ra-Harmachis, attacked his
foes, who fled in all directions from before him. Those who came to the
south became the Cushites, those who came to the north became the Amu,
those who came to the west the Libyans and those who came to the east the
Shasu, and thus were the four races of mankind made” (The Dwellers on the
Nile, p. 53).

The fact that the Sphinx has been designated as the image of Ra-Harmachis
_i. e._ Heru-em-chut and of his human representative, and that the
distribution of people to the cardinal points and the origin of four races
of men is assigned to him, are particularly interesting and suggestive,
especially in connection with the familiar table of nations given by
Moses, who says “and the sons of Ham, Cush and Mizraim and Phut and
Canaan” (Gen. X:6). Dr. Wallis Budge states that Ham or Kham is the same
as Khem and is the name Kamt, _i. e._ black, by which the Egyptians
generally called their land. I venture to point out that in the following
passages the name Ham seems to be more applicable to a deity such as
Amen-Ra or to his human representative a king, than to Egypt itself: “And
smote all the firstborn in Egypt and the chief of their strength _in the
tabernacles of Ham_” and again “Wondrous works _in the land of Ham_.”...

It is well known that Mizraim, the second name given above, was employed
by the Hebrews as a designation for Egypt. The inhabitants of the region
of Cush are represented on Egyptian monuments and we are told that “at the
outset they appear to have had a religion and speech akin to that of the
Egyptians. We find Phut most probably, in the Punt of the inscriptions,
the land ... situated to the south of Egypt on both sides of the Red sea.
The fourth son [of Ham], Canaan, is represented by the original
inhabitants of Canaan, who were probably near relations of the Egyptians”
(Wallis Budge, The Dwellers on the Nile, p. 52). While tradition and
documentary evidence thus associates the four sons of Ham with certain
regions and cardinal points, Egyptian monuments exhibit representations of
people of four different colors, _i. e._ red, yellow, black and white.

“The ancient Egyptians ... recognized four races of men. They themselves
belonged to the ‘Rot’ or red men; the yellow men they called ‘Namu’—it
included the Asiatic races; the black men were called ‘Nahsu,’ and the
white men ‘Tam-hu.’ The following figures (fig. 61) are copied from Nott
and Gliddon’s ‘Types of Mankind,’ p. 85, and were taken by them from the
great works of Belzoni, Champollion and Lepsius” (Donelly, Atlantis, p.
195).

Pursuing our investigations of the territorial divisions of Egypt, we
learn, from Mr. Wallis Budge, that collectively there were 42 nomes in
Upper and Lower Egypt. This number is identical with that of the 42 gods
represented in the Book of the Dead as being with Osiris in the hall of
Two Truths where the dead were judged. The 42 “judges of the dead” are
represented as seated figures, with human or animal heads, and are equally
divided into two groups. From the “negative confession” which the deceased
makes to his judges, we learn that each god was identified with a
locality, some amongst them being addressed as “coming out from” such
important cities as Heliopolis, Sais, Bubastis, etc. The inference I
venture to make is that these 42 judges were the gods of the 42 nomes who,
with Osiris, the chief god and the “President,” formed the council of
gods, which judged and ordered the affairs of men.

                             [Illustration.]

         Figure 61. The Races Of Men According To The Egyptians.


It is moreover natural to suppose that terrestrial administrations of
justice must also have been executed by a supreme council of men, composed
of the king, the living image of Osiris, and the chiefs of the 42 nomes of
Upper and Lower Egypt, who personified, as elsewhere, the totemic divinity
of tribe or district. Postponing further discussion of the number 42,
associated with nomes and gods, let us examine further data concerning the
territorial organization of ancient Egypt.

Dr. Wallis Budge tells us that, “during the rule of the Greeks (B.C.
342-332), Egypt was divided into three parts: Upper, Central and Lower
Egypt. Central Egypt consisted of seven nomes, and was called Heptanomis”
(Nile, p. 28). The seven-storied pyramid of Sâkkarah and the employment of
the signs expressing “three regions” and “four regions or lands,” to
signify the whole land or universe, prove that, long before Greek rule,
the ancient Egyptians, like the Babylonians, employed the heptameredal
system. Thus, according to Herodotus, “There are seven classes of
Egyptians, and of these some are called priests, others warriors, others
herdsmen, others swineherds, others tradesmen, others interpreters and
lastly pilots; such are the classes of Egyptians; they take their names
from the employments they exercise” (Euterpe II, 164). Passages from Prof.
Flinders Petrie’s History of Egypt (Vol. II, pp. 156 and 185) afford,
moreover, instances of the conquest of a heptarchic government by an
Egyptian king and the employment, in about B.C. 1500, of the number seven,
as a mystic or sacred number, in a letter from a Syrian prince to the
Egyptian king.

In the record of the triumphal return of Aa-kheperu-ra, the seventh king
of the eighteenth dynasty (B.C. 1449-1423), it is said: “His Majesty
returned in joy of heart to his father Amen; his own hand, with his mace,
had struck down the seven chiefs, which were of the territory of Pakhsi
(near Aleppo)”.... “Six of these enemies were hanged in front of the walls
of Thebes; the seventh [probably the chief of chiefs], was brought to
Nubin and was hanged on the wall of the town of Napata, to show forth for
all time the victories of the king among all people of the negro land,
inasmuch as he had taken possession of the nations of the south and he had
bound the nations of the north and the ends of the whole extent of the
earth on which the sun rises and sets, without finding any opposition,
according to the command of his father Amen-ra of Thebes.” A letter from a
Syrian prince to Amenhotep III (B.C. 1414-1379), opens thus: “To the king,
my master, my god, my sun, this is said: Yatibiri, the servant, the dust
of thy feet, at the feet of my king, my master, my god, my sun, seven
times, and seven times more, I fall down.(109)”...

While the above data suffice to establish that more than a thousand years
before Greek rule was established in Egypt its inhabitants were familiar
with the seven-fold scheme of organization, the following extremely
interesting portion of Brugsch’s monumental work, already cited,
indirectly teaches much concerning the divisions of the land of Egypt. The
ancient Egyptian astronomers regarded the nocturnal heaven as the exact
counterpart of the land of Egypt (I, p. 176). In the inscriptions, the
firmament is frequently considered geographically, as a region comprising
countries surrounded by seas and traversed by rivers and canals, and
covered with cities and houses and divided into nomes which corresponded
to those of Egypt, excepting in point of number, there being thirty-six
celestial nomes. According to the inscriptions and pictures in the royal
tombs at Thebes, there was a celestial eastern sea (uat-ura abti), a
western sea (uat-ura amentti) and a northern sea (uat-ura mahtet or
mehtat). Special mention is made of “the waters” and land of the “northern
place of light above the constellation of the Great Bear.”

The lands of Punet (Punt?), Uthenet, Kenemti and Sa-nutart-mahti, “the
northern land of God” are designated, beside other names which correspond
to the terrestrial geographical situation of outlying foreign countries
known to the Egyptians. There was a celestial city, “Anu or On,” whose
eastern and western sides or places of light are frequently mentioned. The
mention of a single Anu or On, names which are found applied to the most
ancient capitals of the land of Egypt, is particularly noteworthy. It will
be shown further on, upon Sir Norman Lockyer’s authority, that, in the
exact centre of the circular zodiac at Denderah, the jackal, expressing
the name Anubis, “is located at the pole of the equator and obviously
represents the present Little Bear.” This and other data establish beyond
a doubt that the celestial Anu, On or No, was supposed to be situated in
Polaris and that the terrestrial capital was intended to be the
counterpart of the apparent seat of central rule and government according
to fixed laws and order of rotation. The idea that, after death, the human
soul lived again in the celestial sphere is shown in the following address
to a departed spirit contained in the Bulak papyrus cited by Brugsch: “The
images of the gods of the Southern and Northern countries appear to thee
in the thirty-six nomes; thou goest where they are as a perfect soul, thou
doest what pleases thee in the heaven, thou art amongst the constellations
of the thirty-six Beka.”

This word is rendered by Brugsch as the “Dekane” in German and I have been
unable to find its exact equivalent in English. The Dekanes are alluded to
in an inscription from the Ptolemaic period cited by Brugsch (_op. cit._
I, p. 135) as follows: “They shine forth after the sun has set. They _run
in a circle_, and continually release each other. They become apparent at
sunset at hours varying with the seasons.” The Dekane constellations or
stars were those which rose at the beginning of each decade or period of
ten days, which constituted the Egyptian “week.” There were thirty-six or
4×9 of these in the Egyptian year, at the end of which an epact of five
days was added, each day being consecrated to one of the five chief gods.
Deferring the discussion of the Egyptian numerical calendaric system, I
merely point out here the obvious agreement between the number of
celestial nomes = 36, the number of decades in the year of 360 days to
which should be added the familiar fact that each day and decade had its
special “god.” Laying stress upon the point that in ancient Egypt we find
thirty-six celestial, geographical districts, corresponding to the
thirty-six decades of the year and to thirty-six gods, I take pleasure in
pointing out how clearly the following passages of Sir Norman Lockyer’s
“Dawn of Astronomy” show that the thirty-six gods had as many human
representatives, priests, who performed certain religious rites and homage
in the chief temple in a fixed order of rotation. “Even at Philæ in late
times, in the temple of Osiris, there were 360 bowls for sacrifices, which
were filled daily with milk by a specified rotation of priests. At
Acanthus there was a perforated cask into which one of the 360 priests
poured water from the Nile daily;” an enforced act of obedience recalling
the punishment of the daughters of Danaë. As Sir Norman Lockyer justly
remarks “these temple ceremonials are an evidence of their antiquity and
may be regarded as traditions preserved by the conservative priesthood.”

I am inclined to regard the above mentioned acts of empty homage as
survivals of conditions strictly analogous to those which existed in
ancient America, where each geographical district of the state was
associated with a class of people under their representative, and a day of
the calendar on which obligations towards the central government, such as
the paying of tribute, had to be performed in a fixed order of rotation,
corresponding to the annual circuit of the circumpolar constellations
around the pole star.

During centuries the most remarkable of these, Ursa Major, like the hand
of a great celestial dial, moved by an unseen ruling power apparently
located in Polaris, became visible after dusk and pointed towards the four
quarters of heaven in succession, at intervals of nine decades of days. As
in China and elsewhere at the present day, its position was referred to as
a guide in determining time, during the night, and the seasons; and
mankind became familiarized with the idea of a changeless inexorable law
and order governing the universe and determining human periodical
activities, and thus directly influencing individual lives. Added to this
the idea of a heavenly kingdom, traversed by the celestial Nile, the Milky
Way, and in which each familiar locality in Egypt had its counterpart, it
is easy to follow the spread of the belief that there was a close
connection between the stars and their terrestrial counterparts and that
they directly influenced the destinies of individuals, each of which had
its particular star in the sky.

The following portions of the decree inscribed B.C. 238 on the famous
trilingual stela of Canopus, preserved at Gizeh, contain what appear to me
to be distinct allusions to the ideal of a terrestrial kingdom, laid out
and governed in accordance with the system and fixed laws observed as
existing in the heavens and governing the movements of celestial bodies.
The hieroglyphic text records the establishment of festivals “in accord
with the existing fundamental laws upon which the heavens [the movements
of heavenly bodies] are established.”... The Greek translation of this
passage reads: “according to the now existing order of the world
[universe]” and the demotic version is: “in accordance with the scheme,
upon which the heaven is established ” (Brugsch, _op. cit._ I, p. 180).
Further facts concerning celestial and terrestrial territorial divisions
remain to be examined and discussed.

A number of representations exist in which the figure of the sky-goddess,
Nut, appears as though stretched across the vault of heaven, her feet
resting on the earth in the east and the tips of her fingers touching the
horizon in the west. A study of certain texts cited by Brugsch clearly
shows that it was for very practical and sensible reasons that the
Egyptian astronomers had adopted the plan of an imaginary human form
stretched across the nocturnal heaven, as it enabled the position of
constellations and stars to be definitely located. Lepsius has shown that,
in a series of inscriptions in the tombs of Ramses VI and Ramses IX, the
movements and positions of stars are given in connection with the parts of
an imaginary human form in the sky. It is thus said of a star that it was
situated: “in the middle of the breast, in the right eye, the left eye,
the right ear, the left ear, the right arm, the left arm, the left thigh.”

Brugsch (_op. cit._ I, p. 187) quotes the opinion of Lepsius that the
parts alluded to in the above inscriptions, referred to an imaginary male
figure stretched across the firmament and viewed _en face_, and publishes
a theoretical reconstruction of this imaginary figure. It recalls that of
a Buddha and suggests the idea that the Egyptian schematical figure must
have also been imagined as seated on the stable centre of the heaven.
Egyptian astronomical texts, which I shall cite further on, appear to me
to show distinctly that the lotus flower (the name for flower being ankh)
was employed to express the sound ankh, which means “life” and that it
occurs in connection with other symbols of the pole-star god.

Returning to the representations of Nut stretched across the sky, it
should be noted that this employment of the human form belongs to the same
category as the Sphinx, which appears to have been the terrestrial
counterpart of the celestial schematical figure. On the other hand, the
sign nut, consisting of a circle with four divisions, like the pyramid,
represents the successful attempt to express the same thought in abstract,
geometrical form, such as would be intelligible to an initiated,
intellectual minority only.

It will be seen further on that I advance the view that the pyramid, being
a miniature reproduction of the scheme of the universe, contained a sacred
central chamber, representing the sacred Middle, and that this was
destined to be the “house of eternal repose” for the dead king, the
representative of the universal god.

As Dr. Wallis Budge tells us: “If the deceased succeeds in passing the
ordeal [of judgment after death] satisfactorily, he comes forth at once as
a god (there is no place of probation), he becomes identified with Osiris,
in whose shape his mummy is made” (The Dwellers on the Nile, p. 177).

The following text, from the inscription on an amulet found on the neck of
the mummy of a young girl, preserved at the Berlin Museum, is explained in
the official catalogue of the museum (p. 343), as signifying that “the
mummy was supposed to lie in the centre of the whole world:” “The sky is
locked over the earth, the earth is locked over the beyond and the beyond
is locked over this strong mummy-case of the departed
Osiris-Hathor-tsen-usire....” As the “beyond” in the inscription evidently
signifies the “underworld,” the idea that the mummy case, resting on the
earth, was being pressed upon from beneath by the underworld, and from
above by the sky, is clearly conveyed and is in keeping with the sign for
universe, already alluded to, which represents three regions superposed.
The “deification” of the mummy, which is named “Osiris-Hathor,” is an
interesting instance of the idea that the mummy became the image not only
of the goddess Hathor but also of the god Osiris, or Ptah, who is usually
represented in the form of a mummy.

A remarkable instance of a king in a pyramid being actually worshipped and
bearing the name of Ptah, added to his own, is given by Professor Flinders
Petrie (_op. cit._ II, p. 257). “... The figure of the king Teta, entitled
Teta-mer-en-ptah, is placed in a triangle, which is suggestive of a
pyramid (as Men-nefer is written with the same triangle on this naos).
Rather than suppose a new king at this period, we should see in this the
worship of a pyramid king, Teta, of the sixth dynasty....” The association
of Ptah, who is regarded as perhaps the oldest of all gods of Egypt, with
the square=ptah and the pyramid and the mummy, is of extreme interest,
especially as Egyptian texts contain references to “a single god, who
becomes a quaternary of gods” (Brugsch II, 408), and we therefore see that
the idea of Four in One was a familiar one. The personification of Ptah
usually consists of a mummy holding a sceptre, expressing strength, life
and stability. Under the form of Osiris he usually holds the curved
sceptre denoting dominion, beside the symbols for life, rule and power,
and is entitled the “lord of the holy land, lord of eternity, prince of
everlasting, the president of the gods, and the head of the corridor of
the tomb.” Considering that in all pyramids hitherto explored, the
corridor of the tomb is directed towards Polaris, it appears obvious that
the supreme god of “life, strength, eternity, rule and power,” was a
personification of Polaris, the stability of which was naïvely expressed
by the body in mummy form symbolizing the absolute repose and immobility
of death, combined with an animated face and the symbols of living, active
power.

As the divine land is expressly designated as the divine land of the north
in astronomical texts and that this celestial region had its terrestrial
counterpart, it is naturally in Lower Egypt, that the holy land of the
north must be sought.

Investigation speedily proves that the most ancient vestiges of
civilization are situated in the neighborhood of Memphis which, under the
kings of the fourth and the sixth dynasties, reached its height of
splendor. It is in the land of the north, Meh-ta, that the extremely
ancient seven-storied pyramid of Sakkârah lies, and that there exists the
area of about thirty kilometers in which eighty pyramids are concentrated,
and which constitutes the great burial ground of countless generations of
Egyptians of all periods. A curious detail, to which I shall refer again,
is the affinity in sound of the name for “north land,” Meh-ta, and
mit=death or the dead, and the undeniable resemblance of both words to the
Nahuatl, ancient Mexican mictlan=the North, or underworld, from
mic-quiztli=death and tlan=land (_cf._ Egyptian ta=land).

In Egypt, as elsewhere, the western horizon, below which sun, moon and
stars disappeared, was naturally regarded as the entrance to the region of
the underworld. The west being therefore designated amen-ta, “the hidden
or concealed land or region,” it is all the more significant to find the
single entrance and exit corridor of each pyramid directed, not towards
the west, the underworld, but towards the stable centre of the northern
region of the sky. It would therefore seem as though the intention had
been to establish a direct line of communication between the tomb chamber
in the centre of the pyramid and the divine “northern land of God,” the
sacred mountain Manu and the shining celestial city Anu, lying “between
the east and west,” _i. e._ in the Middle, where the supreme star-god
dwelt in eternal repose. An interesting proof that the longing of the
souls of the dead tended towards the north is furnished by the common
prayer-formula: “may my soul ... inhale the north-wind and drink from the
stream.”

Before advancing further, the following authoritative statements,
establishing the supremacy of pole-star cult in ancient Egypt, should be
presented.

According to Sir Norman Lockyer, “It seems extremely probable that the
worship of circumpolar constellations went on in Babylonia as well as in
Egypt in the earliest times we can get at” (_op. cit._ p. 363). “There can
be no question that the chief ancient constellation in the North was the
Great Bear or, as it was then pictured, the Thigh (Meskhet)” (p. 216). “In
the exact centre of the circular zodiac of Denderah we find the jackal
[Anubis] located at the pole of the equator: it obviously represents the
present Little Bear” (p. 362).

“With regard to Anubis, it is quite certain that the seven stars in Ursa
Minor make a very good jackal with pendent tail, as generally represented
by the Egyptians and that they form the nearest compact constellation to
the pole of the ecliptic....”

Sir Norman Lockyer adds that he is informed by Dr. Wallis Budge that “An
was an old name of the sun-god,” but also states, in another page of his
work that “the worship of Anubis, as god of the dead or the night god ...
was supreme until the time of Men-kau-ra, the builder of the third pyramid
of Gizeh” (B.C. 3633, Brugsch; B.C. 4100, Mariette; p. 363).

Pending the production of astronomical texts which amply demonstrate that
An was a name of a god of the night sun, Polaris, the following
establishes that, at Annu or Heliopolis, in remotest antiquity and amongst
the pyramid builders, the cult of a northern star prevailed.

“The first civilization as yet glimpsed, so far as temple building goes,
in Northern Egypt, represented by that at Annu, or Heliopolis, was a
civilization which combined the cult of a northern star with a
non-equinoctial solar worship”.... “I know not whether the similarity in
the words Anu, Annu and An results merely from a coincidence, but it is
certainly singular that the most ancient temples in Lower Egypt
(Heliopolis and Denderah) should be called Annu or An, if there be no
connection with the Babylonian god Anu” (Lockyer, _op. cit._ p. 321).

The well-known fact that the entrance passage to the earliest pyramid
known, that of Medum, and of all pyramids hitherto explored, has not only
been found on the north face of the structure but is also believed to have
oriented towards “Sut-anup,” the pole-star (of the period of its
construction), unquestionably proves that the pyramid builders assigned a
particular importance to the north. Referring the reader to Sir Norman
Lockyer’s work for a mass of valuable and interesting information
concerning the orientation of Egyptian temples, I merely quote the
following statements which not only show that throughout Lower Egypt
north-star worship existed, but also establish the interesting and
important fact that in Upper Egypt a totally different astronomical cult
was carried out during an unknown length of time.

“It is an important fact to bear in mind that in the North of Egypt, in
early times, the stellar temples were more particularly directed to the
north, while south of Thebes, so far as I know, there is only one temple
so directed” (p. 225).... “From the astronomical point of view ... there
are distinctly two series [of temples and monuments in general], (leaving
out of consideration the great pyramid builders at Gizeh) absolutely
dissimilar astronomically; ... there are at least two sets [of
temple-builders], one going _up_ the river building temples to the north
stars, the other going down the river building temples to the south stars;
and the two streams practically met at Thebes, or at all events they were
both very fully represented there either together or successively.”

Sir Norman Lockyer proceeds to say: “The double origin of the people thus
suggested on astronomical grounds may be the reason of the name of ‘double
country,’ used especially in the titles of kings, of the employment of two
crowns, and finally of the supposed sovereignty of Set over the north, and
of Horus over the south divisions of the kingdom” (_op. cit._ p. 345). “In
short, in Lower Egypt the temples are pointed to rising stars near the
north point of the horizon, or setting north of west. In Upper Egypt we
deal chiefly with temples directed to stars rising in the southeast, or
setting low in the southwest. Here again we are in presence of ...
distinct differences of astronomical thought....” (p. 341). “With regard
to the northern stars observed rising in high amplitudes, we have found
traces of their worship in times so remote that in all probability at Annu
and Denderah α Ursæ Majoris was used before it became circumpolar. We deal
almost certainly with 5000 B.C.... _New_ temples with nearly similar
amplitudes ... were built at later times ... it may be suggested that the
stellar observations made in them had ultimately to do with the
determination of the hours of the night; this seems probable, for in Nubia
at present, time at night is thus told.”

“It is possible that observations of these stars [which are nearest the
pole and move most slowly] might have been made in such a way that, at the
beginning of the evening the particular position of γ Draconis, for
instance, might have been noted with regard to the pole-star; and seeing
that the Egyptians thoroughly knew the length of the night and of the day
in the different portions of the year, they could at once, the moment they
had the starting-point afforded by the position of this star, practically
use the circle of the stars round the north pole as the dial of a sort of
celestial clock. May not this really have been the clock with which they
have been credited? However long or short the night, the star which was at
first above the pole-star after it had got round so that it was on a level
with it, would have gone through a quarter of its revolution. In low
northern latitudes, however, the southern stars would serve better for
this purpose, since the circle of northern circumpolar stars would be much
restricted. Hence there was a reason in such latitudes for preferring
southern stars. With regard both to high north and south stars, then, we
may in both cases be in presence of observations made to determine the
time at night. So that the worship of Set, the determination of the time
at night by means of the northern stars, might have been little popular
with those who at Gebel Barkal and elsewhere in the south had used the
southern ones for the same purpose ...” (p. 344).

Valuable and suggestive as these observations are, I venture to point out
that the following texts appear to indicate very clearly that, as in China
and Mesopotamia, in the present day, the ancient Egyptian high-priest and
king on important public occasions simply utilized the conspicuous
constellation of Ursa Major as a measurer of time.

In the account of the ceremonial used at the laying of the foundation of
the temple at Edfû, it is stated that the king’s glance was directed to
the Ak or “Middle” and to Meskhet=Ursa Major. A part of the full
translation of the inscription quoted from Nissen by Sir Norman Lockyer
(_op. cit._, pp. 176 and 179) represents the king as speaking, thus:
“Looking to the sky and recognizing the ’ak’ of the Bull’s Thigh
constellation, I establish the corners of the temple of Her Majesty.” It
is further said “With his glance directed towards the ‘ak’ of the Bull’s
Thigh constellation he [the king] establishes the temple house of the
mistress of Denderak, as took place there before.”

Having found out, by referring to Egyptian dictionaries, that er-ak means
“in the middle,” and em-aka “in the midst or middle,” while Hak was a word
employed for “king,” I suggest that these meanings afford a different and
much more simple explanation of the “ak” mentioned in the inscription than
that given by Sir Norman Lockyer and Dümichen. In dealing, further on,
with the astronomical signs and names associated with the pole of the
ecliptic, I shall, moreover, point out that the bull=ka, employed as an
astronomical symbol of Ursa Major, may have been adopted as a cryptic sign
for Polaris, merely because its name contained the letters of the word
ak=the Middle. The recurrence of the same letters in Hak=king seems to
explain also why the king of Egypt was entitled “the bull.”

Returning to the inscription relating to the ceremony of laying the
foundation stone; in other texts cited by Sir Norman Lockyer we find the
king saying: “I have grasped the wooden peg [stake] and the handle of the
club; I hold the rope with Sesheta [his female consort]. My glance follows
the course of the stars; my eye is on Meskhet; standing as divider of time
by his measuring instrument” (Duemichen’s version) or “mine is the part of
time of the number of the hour-clock ” (Brugsch’s version). In another
part the king says “... I let my glance enter the constellation of the
Thigh (representing the divider of time at his measuring instrument)”
(Duemichen’s translation) or “the part of my time stands in the place of
his hour-clock” (Brugsch’s translation). Sir Norman Lockyer notes that
“the word merech or merechet, in which Brugsch suspects hour or
water-clock, does not occur elsewhere.”

Whatever differences there may be in the Brugsch and Duemichen
translations and the interpretations of the word ak, the above texts
establish that the Egyptian king directed his glance to “the Middle” and
that the constellation Meskhet=Ursa Major was connected with
time-measurement and the establishment of the four quarters of the temple.

As I shall show further on, the “Sesheta,” mentioned in the text as
performing the ceremony with the king, appears to be not a “mythical
goddess,” as Sir Norman Lockyer infers, but the living “divine queen,” and
consort of the king. She is represented with the insignia of Isis, whereas
he wears the crown of Osiris, and I note that while she holds her stake in
her left, he holds his in his right hand. Deferring a discussion of the
position of Egyptian queens, I point out here that, in the interesting
description of a foundation ceremonial, preserved in an inscription
relating to the rebuilding of a temple at Abydos, about B.C. 1380, the
Sesheta, entitled the “mistress of the laying of the foundation stone,”
seems to have been the chief actor, since it is she who addresses the
king, as follows: “The hammer in my hand was of gold, as I struck the peg
with it, and thou wast with me in thy capacity of Harpedonapt [?]. Thy
hand held the spade during the fixing of its [the temple’s] four corners
with accuracy by the four supports of heaven” (Lockyer, p. 175).

The “four supports of heaven” referred to here are obviously “the gods
Mestha, Hapi, Tuamautef and Qebhsennuf,” who are recorded in the Book of
the Dead (chapter 17) as being “those which find themselves behind the
constellation of the Thigh in the northern heaven.” In an inscription in
the kings’ graves at Thebes mention is made of the “four Northern Genii
who are the four gods of ‘the follower’ [obviously a circumpolar
constellation]” (Lockyer, p. 147). They seem to be also identical with the
“four constellations [Akhemusek] which are found in the northern heavens,”
and the “sailors or oarsmen in the bark of Ra,” mentioned in the same and
in many other inscriptions. The four “gods” are represented with human
bodies respectively surmounted by the head of a man, an ape, a jackal and
a hawk and are identical with the “genii of the dead,” represented on the
canopic vases placed at the four corners of the bier. In this connection
attention is drawn to how clearly the symbolism of the mortuary customs
becomes apparent when it is realized that the mummy, the image of
Ptah-Osiris, and of the pole-star god, was laid to “eternal rest” in an
imaginary “sacred centre,” obtained by naïvely placing the effigies of the
gods of the cardinal points, the personifications of the “four stars of
the northern heaven,” at the corners of the bier. The same dominant
thought which underlies the popular use of the canopic vases clearly led
to the building of the vast pyramids which constituted the sacred “centres
of the world” par excellence, the square base typifying the four regions
and “corners” of the earth; the triangular sides the four divisions of the
sky, which converge to a single Middle, associated with Polaris, the
sacred pole or ak of the Cosmos.

Returning to the subject of the measurement of time by means of the
circumpolar constellations, it is instructive to find that the Egyptian
determinative sign for “time” consists of a central dot with a circle
drawn around it and to note that the only celestial body that could be
accurately figured as occupying the centre of a circle described around it
is the primitive sun, Polaris.

The Egyptian for “time” is rek, an inversion of ker=the night, the common
sign for which is a band, figuring the sky, from the centre of which a
star is suspended by a thread. As the star is usually formed by two lines,
diagonally crossed, at the end of the thread, there is a strong temptation
to see in the hanging single star an actual representation of a cross
symbol. It is particularly striking to find in Brugsch’s work, that the
determinative for time is actually represented, in numerous cases, as
close to the single hanging star (fig. 62, 9). I leave it to the reader to
form his own conclusions whether this group represents Polaris and the
circuit of time measured by the circumpolar constellations, or whether it
merely represents, as Brugsch states, the winter solstice, _i. e._ the day
sun in the nocturnal sky.

There exists a remarkable variant of the determinative of time, which I
shall discuss more fully further on. Instead of a mere dot, a five-pointed
star is distinctly figured in the centre of the circle (fig. 62, 12). This
variant furnishes, in my opinion, convincing proof of the meaning of the
determinative for time, which also constituted the well-known sign for
Ra=god, and forms a part of the name of the supreme divinity of Egypt,
Amen, or Amon or Amun Ra, the “hidden or secret god,” whose name
contradicts the current assumption that Ra signifies the diurnal sun
merely, and that Amen-Ra was a “solar” deity.

The following texts relating to the “supreme true but hidden god” amply
demonstrate that the chief characteristic of his cult was that it was
shrouded in secrecy and mystification. Others, which I shall quote farther
on, allow us clearly to perceive that individuals were obliged to pass
through a series of initiations into the meanings of cabalistic signs and
symbols of the divinity before they attained the pure knowledge of the
nature of the mysterious, “hidden divinity.” On reading the texts of the
famous “Book of the Dead” it has frequently occurred to me that the
negative confession and judgment of the soul of the departed may
originally signify the actual confession and judgment of an applicant for
initiation into the secrets of the priesthood and the astronomical and
theological knowledge they so rigidly guarded from the ignorant multitude.
The highest knowledge and most profound secret they could impart was
doubtlessly the acknowledgment and perception of the existence of a
supreme power which governed the universe on a certain plan, which the
rulers of the land of Egypt endeavored to apply to its organization and
government in order to make it a celestial kingdom upon earth.

The rigidly-adhered-to policy of the ruling caste was, however, the
shrouding and concealment of their store of knowledge from the uninitiated
and the gradual admission of select individuals to the inner chambers of
secrecy. The following texts show that even the true name of the supreme
divinity was wrapped in impenetrable mystery, but the assumption that we
are dealing with a pole-star god seems to enable us to penetrate the
obscurity of the formulæ employed by the scribes to veil the true meaning
of the texts.

Beginning with the hymn published by Mr. Wallis Budge, in his useful
handbook, “The Nile,”(110) we find Amen-Ra addressed as “King, _One_ among
the gods, _myriad are his names, how many are they, is not known_ ... the
lord of Law, _whose shrine is hidden, ... whose name is hidden from his
children in his name Amen_.”... In the legend of Ra and Isis (XXth
dynasty) he is designated as “the god divine, the creator of himself, the
creator of heaven, earth, breath of life, fire, gods, men, beasts, cattle,
reptiles, fowl of the air, fish, king of men and gods, _in form one_, to
whom periods are as years, _many of names, not known are they, not know
them the gods_.”(111)

The mysterious supreme god is further spoken of in the hymn as ... “the
lord of the uræus crown, exalted of the plumes; the serpent Mehen, and the
two uræi are the (ornaments) of his face....” Mention is likewise made of
his lordship over the Sekti boat (which sailed from the place of rising in
the East) and the Atet boat (which sailed to the place of setting in the
West); he is also addressed as the “god Khepera in his boat.” In many
passages he is apparently identified with the sun, “the eye of Horus,” but
is at the same time, also addressed as Ani, the lord of the New Moon
festival and he is termed “_the lord of all the gods_ whose appearances
are in the horizon.” His all-embracing nature is clearly conveyed by the
passages terming him “the maker and lord of things which are below and of
things which are above;” “of the heaven and earth.” The above evidence
suffices to show that, on the one hand, Amen-Ra is constantly referred to
as the “One god, without a second, the knowledge of whose nature is
concealed from men and gods, who reveals himself in innumerable forms; who
exerts hidden control and universal dominion and is associated with
stability and power, time and eternity.” On the other hand, stress is laid
on his dual nature: Amen-Ra is bi-sexual and self-creative; alternately
becomes light and darkness; and the sun and moon are the eyes of his
“hidden face,” which, literally translated, yields Amen-Hra.

In the hymn previously cited he is also termed the “lord of the sky, the
establisher of all things, ... the extender of foot-steps.... _One_ in his
times as among the gods....” He is apostrophized as “the maker of the
gods, who hast stretched out the heavens and founded the earth,” “the
chief who makest the earth like unto himself,”.... “President of the great
cycle of the gods, _only one without his second_ ... living in Law every
day.... O Form, _one_, creator of all things, O _one_ only, maker of
existences ... he giveth the breath of life to (the germ) in the egg....
Hail to thee, thou _only one_!... _He watches all people who sleep_ ...
all people adore thee.... O thou ... _the untiring watcher_, Amsu-amen
lord of eternity, the Maker of Law....” Another passage states: “the aten
(disk) is thy body” (_i. e._ image or symbol). In the legend of Ra and
Isis, quoted above, the god is made to say of himself: “I am the maker of
the hours, the creator of days, I am the opener of the festivals of the
year.... I am he who when he opens his eyes [_i. e._ the sun and moon]
becometh light, when he shutteth his two eyes, becometh darkness.” Brugsch
tells us that Ra, whom he accepts as the day-sun, was addressed as the
master of double or two-fold force, who illuminates the world with his two
eyes and “was symbolized by two lions.” Further on I shall quote facts
establishing that the king and queen of Egypt were respectively named the
right and left eye of Amen-Ra, were associated with sun and moon, regarded
as the personifications of Osiris and Isis, and that these deities were
represented in the form of uræus serpents with human heads, and that the
two serpents were employed as symbols of Upper and Lower Egypt. Mr. Wallis
Budge informs us that Amen-Ra was named “bull ... in thy name of ‘Amen
bull of his mother,’ and that he was entitled ‘lord of the thrones of the
two lands;’ ‘king of the gods;’ ‘maker of mortals;’ ‘mighty law.’ ” In one
of his forms he is represented as wearing horns (an allusion to duality
and the title of bull) and feathers (=mat=maat=law) and holding the
emblems of stability, power, dominion and rule.

                             [Illustration.]

                                Figure 62.


Before demonstrating that the chief astronomical signs of the Egyptian
zodiac partake of the nature of a rebus and express the sound of the
various attributes and titles and some of the “myriad of names” of the
“hidden god,” contained in the preceding texts, I point out how clearly
the conception of Amen-Ra, as shown in these hymns and invocations, is
consistent with a pole-star origin. We have, moreover, the authoritative
opinion of Brugsch that “the hieroglyph and name Ra did not only refer to
the day-sun, but also designated certain brilliant stars,” which he
presumes to be the planets (_op. cit._ I, p. 79). This identification of
the name Ra with stars involuntarily obliges one to recall the Sanscrit
tara=star while the Chinese employment of a plain circle to designate
“star,” also finds its analogy. Let us now examine the hieroglyphic signs
and symbols of Ra and note how intelligible they become when the god is
identified as Polaris.

The following (fig. 62) are some of the modes in which the name Ra is
found expressed in texts published in Mr. Wallis Budge’s “First steps in
Egyptian:”

Fig. 62, 1. By a dot in the centre of a circle, the determinative of
“time.”

2. By the latter accompanied by the image of a seated god and the numeral
1.

3. _Idem_, partly surrounded by a serpent in motion and accompanied by the
numeral 1.

4. The serpent and circle on the head of a hawk-headed seated god.

To these are added for purposes of comparison

5. The circle with two uræi.

6. _Idem_, to which a single uræus and a wing are attached.

7. _Idem_, with two uræi and two wings.

8. _Idem_, with one wing.

9. _Idem_, accompanied by the numeral one and the sign for heaven, to
which a cross-shaped star is hanging.

10. _Idem_, resting in the centre of the summit of a twin mountain.

11. _Idem_, resting in the centre of a boat.

12. _Idem_, with a central star instead of a dot constituting the word
duat=“lower hemisphere” (Brugsch).

13. The variant of this, cited by Brugsch.

14. The disk containing a single eye.

My prolonged study of the ancient Mexican picture-writings having given me
the habit of regarding each primitive symbol as a possible rebus led me to
look up the phonetic values of the symbols combined with the Ra sign and
to note that some of them were actually mentioned in connection with
Amen-Ra in the texts cited above, namely: the face, the eye, the egg, the
uræus, the disk, the “serpent Mehen.” It was a surprise to find, on simply
referring to the glossaries, that the name for uræus=ara and that eye=ari;
an egg=ar (also sa, se, and suht); face=hra; each word thus containing the
name Ra=god, in simple or inverted form (see fig. 63, 1-4). The natural
inference was that I had obtained an insight into the method devised by
the ingenious Egyptian priesthood, to express, in cryptic form, the name
of the “hidden god.”

                             [Illustration.]

                                Figure 63.


Further glimpses of light seemed obtained when I found that, as written by
German Egyptologists, the determinative for divinity, the banner=nutar,
notar, netar, or neter, not only expressed the same sound as the word nut,
but also contained the letters “r” and “a” (5). The disk=atun, aton or
aten might also be regarded as an anagram, being the inverted form of
nutar, minus the last letter (6). The names for wing (7) being tun, ton or
ten, the wing attached to the disk constituted a complementary sign,
duplicating the final syllable. At the same time, as a second name for
wing was meh, or mah (_cf._ mat and its synonym su=feather), there seemed
to be an explanation of the “serpent mehen” applied to Amen-Ra and the
possibility that it signified the “winged serpent,” such as is frequently
depicted in texts published by Brugsch (8). It was obvious that the
uræus=ara and the wing meh, would form an ingenious anagram expressing, by
means of the signs, a-meh-ra, the name Amen-Ra.

The constantly recurring form of the Ra sign, in which the serpent is
represented as gliding around the circle, enclosing the central point of
fixity, naturally suggests the inference that this variant must have been
adopted at a time when the constellation Draco, the “Old serpent,” or
“Nakkasch qodmun,” was circumpolar and was equally familiar, under this
name, to the Egyptian and Euphratean astronomers. This inference seems to
be confirmed by the fact that, in the hymn to Amen-Ra, cited above, the
name Nak is given to “the serpent with knives stuck in his back,” who,
according to the myth, was the demon of night and the enemy of the
sun-god, the ruler of day. The fact that, in the temple of Amen-Ra at
Thebes, a service was recited daily for the destruction of the serpent Nak
by Horus, appears to indicate the growth of the idea of a combat between
light and darkness and the dual forces of nature, which would naturally
tend to create the thought of an antagonism existing not only between the
sexes, but also between the two divisions of Egypt and the separate cults
of the nocturnal heaven (Polaris and the moon) and the diurnal heaven (the
sun).

In the list of festivals, dating from the Ptolemaic period and inscribed
in the temple at Edfu, there are mentioned: “the festival of the end or
point of the triangle,” simultaneous with that of “the serpent Nai or Na,”
immediately followed by “the festivals of the ‘tena’=[aten?], and of the
great serpent Na,” and “of the Ken=the festival of darkness, and of the
red serpent Na” (Brugsch _op. cit._ I, p. 51). Commenting upon the above
names I draw attention to the curious fact that in the above word ken, we
seem to have the inversion of nak, the name of the “night-serpent” and
that na is actually the inversion of the word an, which signifies “he who
turns or winds himself around.” I shall show further on, in astronomical
texts, that this name is actually identified with the pole.

When these facts are borne in mind the full import of the familiar
Egyptian symbol for eternity=tet, becomes clear. It consists of the image
of a mummy, symbolizing fixity, around which a great serpent is winding
itself, conveying the idea of circling motion (fig. 63, 9 and 10). It is
well known that this group symbolized eternity=tet and the sign is always
interpreted as expressing the sound tet. If analyzed more closely,
however, and interpreted as a rebus, it appears to yield a fund of deeper
meaning.

The serpent Na furnishes the word An=the winder or he who moves around.
Linked to one of the names for mummy=sah, the group might be read as
An-sah, a name which invites comparison with Anshar, the Assyrian
pole-star god who was said to shoot arrows in all directions, _i. e._ to
turn around, and the Akkadian title for Ursa Major, Akanna=the Lord of
Heaven. The second name for mummy, given in Mr. Wallis Budge’s Nile, is
tut, the exact word which signifies “to engender,” which explains why
images of the creator should have been made in mummy form. The word tut
directs attention to the name of the god Tehuti=Thoth, “the Measurer,” a
name to be weighed in connection with the fact that time was measured by
the circumpolar constellations. It does not appear impossible that the
word khat=corpse may also have been brought into use in the rebus and
furnished an anagram or allusion to the ak or centre.

The other well-known symbol for eternity, _i. e._ stability, is the column
tet, representing a pillar usually consisting of four or five parts (fig.
63, 11). It appears hitherto to have escaped attention that the Egyptian
for hand being tet, the hand, employed as a rebus, would actually express
the name for eternity and may well have been employed as a secret sign for
the divine centre, eternal stability and the sacred number five,
consisting of the Middle and the Four Quarters, symbolized by the fingers
and thumb (fig. 63, 12). To this must be added the interesting fact that,
in hieratic script, the hand expressed the sound “a” which means “power”
while aa=great, aat=great and mighty, aa=mighty one. To those initiated in
the mysteries of hieroglyphic writing the hand thus clearly constituted a
rebus, expressing the eternal, permanent, stable, great, mighty power, one
yet double and fourfold, the sacred five in one, the Middle and Four
Quarters.(112)

The following is a group of animal and other figures, which are repeated,
with variations of form, combination and position, in the different
zodiacs.

                             [Illustration.]

                                Figure 64.


The principal and the phonetic values of their names are figured as
follows: the thigh=uart, khepes or maskhet; the bull, ox or cow=ka, ah,
aua; the hawk=bak, designated as an, kher or heu=Horus; the cynocephalus
ape and phallus=aaani and ka; the lion=mahes; the jackal (anubis) uher or
sabi; the scorpion=tart or serkhet; the crocodile=sebek, also amsuk or
emsuh, and seta; the vase or jar=nu (_cf._ nut); the female
hippopotamus=tebt, shown by Dr. Gensler to have been associated with the
name menat=nurse, she who nurses (see Brugsch I, p. 130).

                             [Illustration.]

                                 Plate V.


In the Edfu zodiac, the latter, whose name furnishes an anagram of
amen=hidden, is represented with the Ra sign on her head and holds a cord
to which the constellation of Ursa Major is attached. This is figured,
with its seven stars, as the thigh (pl. V, 2), with the head of a bull,
elements which furnish the phonetic values of uart, khepes or maskhet and
aua, ka or ah, to which should be added that the Egyptian mode of saying
“a bull”=ua en ka, literally “one of bull,” the female form being “uat en
ka” (see Wallis Budge, First steps in Egyptian).

After having studied the hymns and invocations to Amen-Ra we are aware,
not only that the “hidden god” is named “the bull,” but that great stress
is laid upon his being “One”=ua, yet double=ka. It therefore appears very
significant to find these words incorporated in the name for Ursa
Major=thigh, uart, and this combined with bull=ua or ka which furnishes
the anagram ak=middle. What is more, the second name for thigh being
khepes, this might form a rebus for the common name for (1) luminary or
star in general=khebs or khabs, literally, lights, lamps, flames, _cf._
seb=star; (2) kheper=life, existence, to come into existence, _cf._
khepdes=uterus, kher khepd=the navel, khepesh=power.

The fact that one title of Amen-Ra was Khepera=the creator, lends
additional interest to the association of his secret sign, the
hippopotamus, with the constellation Ursa Major, which he apparently holds
and guides and which emblematizes life, _i. e._ motion—The thigh=khepes,
scarab=kheper, fish, khepanen, crocodile=seta or sebek, which, inverted,
yields the word khebes=star, and royal sickle=khepes, thus appear to have
been but different modes of expressing the same meaning and the title of
Khepera (fig. 63, 13-16). It can be readily understood why the scarab
beetle, which encloses its egg in a ball of mud and rolls this to a safe
hatching place, became the favorite secret sign for the “hidden god,”
since none but the initiated would see in the beetle, holding the ball of
earth enclosing its egg, the actual rebus of Khepera, the creator,
expressed by the kheper; and the circle or disk, the sign of Ra,
containing the germ of life.

Returning to an examination of the signs for Ursa Major employed by the
Egyptian astronomer scribes, we find, beside the more elaborate form given
by Mr. Wallis Budge (pl. V, 3), the variants (4 and 5) which constantly
recur in the texts published by Brugsch, and which reveal that the thigh,
accompanied by a single star, constituted the essential elements of the
sign. It is one of the curiosities of Egyptian hieroglyphics that the
image of a star may express either seb=star, or the numeral five=tuau.
This being the case, and the word for thigh being either khepes or uart,
it is obvious that the thigh and star yield more than one interpretation
from the rebus point of view, and may either be read as seb khepdes,
seb-uart or tuau-uart—in one case containing the divine title “creator”
and in the second a play upon the name ua=One, the favorite appellation
given to Amen-Ra.

The following star names contained in the Brugsch texts, and which have
avowedly not been satisfactorily identified, up to the present, will speak
for themselves and will be found to be comprehensible and appropriate only
when identified with Polaris: Seb-uati=the lone, single, only, or sole
star (_cf._ title “One” given to Amen-Ra); Seb-seta=the hidden star, in
Greek texts, sebkhes, sebkhe, the sebses, anagrams of khebs, or khepdes
(_cf._ “hidden” god). This star is found pictured in the astronomical
texts by a turtle, the name for which is seta, sita, sit or set; in Greek
texts cit.

To me it seems clear that the turtle constituted a rebus sign for the
“hidden star” and concealed god, and I find that another Egyptian word
could have served equally well for the same purpose, viz., seta=the
vulture. What is more, the following names, mentioned in the astronomical
texts, yield the sound of the first vowel of the words seb=star and
seta=hidden, and attention is drawn to the fact that, as the goose and
egg, for instance, were known under several names, the secrecy of the true
meaning of these sacred symbols was insured: goose=se, ser, sar, seb,
smen, apt, aq; egg=se, sa, ser, sar, ar, suht; nest=ses; pool of water=se;
heron=sent.

A curious double similarity of sound exists between the name for turtle
and one of the names for goose, inasmuch as the turtle=seta is also called
aps, and the goose=se is named apt (fig. 63, 17-18). Another name for
goose being aq or ak, we find that its value as a rebus must have been
supreme, since it so perfectly expressed the word ak=middle. A proof that
its merits were duly appreciated by the ancient scribes, is its constant
and widespread employment in decorative art as a so-called “solar symbol,”
in association with the circle or disk and the swastika. Through its name
se, the goose-symbol likewise expressed the same meaning as the egg and
the first syllable of seta=hidden; perhaps also ne-se-r=flame, the synonym
of khebs=luminary or star (Brugsch). Through its name ak, the goose symbol
became the synonym of all ak or ka words. Finally, through its name apt,
it became related to the whole series of anagrams of ptah and the synonym
of the pair of horns which express ap in hieratic script.

The association of the syllable ap with the bull=uau and ka, is proven by
the name Apis given to the living, sacred bull, under which form the
supreme divinity was worshipped from earliest times, at or before the
building of the pyramids at Memphis. The explanation that, just as sacred
bull was merely a living rebus expressing by the sound of its names, the
words “the one, the double, the middle of the central two-fold one,” or
“divine twain,” fully explains why, in time, the bull itself came to be
chosen, revered and worshipped as the living image of the “hidden god.”

The marks of the sacred calf Apis, described by Herodotus, appear to
become intelligible, when translated as follows and then analyzed: “It is
black (khem or kam) and has a square (ptah) spot of white (hetet) on the
forehead (tehen). On the back (of the head) (makha or at) the figure of an
eagle=vulture (seta). In the tail (peh?) double (ka) hairs (anem). On the
tongue (nes) a beetle (kheper).”

Feeling convinced that Egyptologists could find further phonetic elements
and hidden meaning in the above material, it is with diffidence that I
point out some of the meaning I am able to discern with the simple aid of
“First steps in Egyptian.” Besides being the image of Amen-Ra Polaris, the
one and divine twain, the black (khem) skin (annu) of the sacred bull
appears to contain an allusion to Egypt, known as “khem” and its central
capital Annu, besides that to the nocturnal heaven and its shining city.
The square ptah of white=hetet (_cf._ hetet, and chut=light) appears to
symbolize the quadriform plan of the celestial and terrestrial kingdom and
its position on the head (tep) between the two horns (ap) gains in
significance when it is realized that, in astronomical texts, the square
(designated above as hetet=white) is as frequently pictured between a pair
of horns as the pillar=tet, that both square and pillar appear thus to
have expressed the same sound=tet, which signifies eternity. The bird of
prey=seta on the bull’s back (makha) evidently signified the hidden=seta,
centre, m-akh-a, further significance being lent to the syllable akh by
the fact that it also means “to support,” and that “the support of heaven”
was a divine title contained in the hieratic texts. The double hair=anem,
ka, appears as another mode of expressing the “hidden” ka=double or
ak=centre. The word for tongue (nes) being the reversal of sen=two, the
kheper=life, on the tongue, appears as an allusion to dual principles or
powers of nature. The giving forth and drawing in of breath by the living
Apis bull must doubtlessly have seemed, to the Egyptian priesthood,
emblematical of the giving and taking away of breath of life, by the
creator, Khepera, over whose emblem, on the tongue of the animal, each
breath necessarily passed.

An insight may thus be gained of the method by means of which primitive,
naïve picture-writing could have become more ingenious and intricate
until, as actually stated in the hymns, the name of the supreme divinity
became “hidden from his children in the name Amen” [literally=hidden], and
a “myriad of names, how many are they is not known” had been invented by
the scribes, to designate the King (Hak), “one among gods, in form one,
the lord of eternity, stability and law.”

Before making a cursory examination of the following lists of homonyms of
the names for bull=ah, uau and ka, I must revert to astronomical pictures
and signs and make some statements concerning the hawk-headed human form
found represented in the zodiacs in close association with the image of
Ursa Major, the bull; (see pl. V, 1, from Denderah). The presence of the
hawk=bak in the centre of the polar region, with the bull ka, assumes
significance in connection with the word ak=middle and the name for “the
middle of the heavens,” cited by Sir Norman Lockyer; _i. e._, kabal sami,
and all of these words are particularly interesting when it is remembered
that the Babylonian name for north was akkad, the Akkadian title for Ursa
Major was Akanna, while Ursa Minor was named Kakkabu in Babylonia and
Assyria. The Arabian kaaba is recalled here.

The inscriptions accompanying the zodiacs published by Brugsch (_op. cit._
I, p. 127) designate this hawk-headed personage, who, in each case, holds
either a spear or a plain staff, by the following names, of which I give
Brugsch’s translation, followed by my own commentary. An=he who turns or
winds himself around. In this connection I point out that the name Na,
given to the serpent, is the inversion of an. Kher-an=he who fights and
turns or winds himself around. As kher is likewise the word for ring or
circle (_cf._ Greek kirkos, Latin circus or circulus, Scand. kring), it is
evident that the name Kher-an admits of being interpreted as “he who winds
or turns around in a ring or circle,” kher=the fighter or combatant. At
the same time, the word kher likewise signifies ring or circle; moreover
ker=night and rek=time. Therefore the name Neb-kher, cited by Brugsch
(_op. cit._ I, 176), as one of those given to the god of the city of
At-Nebes, besides signifying, as he says, the “lord of strife or
fighting,” clearly means “the lord of the circle or ring.” This is
undoubtedly one of the most appropriate of names for the god of the pole
star and Ursa Major and is, besides, the Egyptian equivalent for the Hindu
“lord of the wheel,” the Persian “god of the ring,” and the Mexican “lord
of the circle and of the night”=Yaual or Yohual-tecuhtli. The other titles
of the same god recorded by Brugsch are “the flame or light”=Neser, and
“the lord of life”=Neb-ankh.

I merely point out here what I shall discuss more fully later on, that, in
the Egyptian An, “he who turns himself around,” we have the counterpart,
not only of the Assyrian An-shar (fig. 65, 5) who shoots his darts in all
directions, but also of the “North god” of the ancient Mexicans, who,
fully armed is held by one foot, by the sign of the North, to the centre
of the cross, the symbol of the Four Quarters, and like the Akkadian “lord
of heaven,” Akanna, is identified with Ursa Major.

I note, moreover, that, whereas the common name for hawk is bak, that
employed by Brugsch is hru (_cf._ inversion ur=the Egyptian name for cross
symbol) which is sometimes transcribed as hur, her or heru, hor or har=and
translated as Horus or Ra Harmachis. An interesting image of the hawk god
is found in another inscription in the temple of Denderah containing the
group (pl. V, 6) consisting of a single star, the bull and hawk,
transcribed by Brugsch as “Hru-Ka” and translated as “the bull (of) Horus”
(_op. cit._ I, p. 7). Another interesting case of the combination of the
bull and hawk is the hawk with a bull’s head also figured by Brugsch, and
which is obviously a variant of “hru-ka.” A curious instance which seems
to contain a reversal of these syllables is the bull, repeated in inverted
positions, with the cross-sign=ur, a group which might well have been
employed as a rebus expressing the sound ur-ak-ka, a combination which I
shall discuss further on.

The identity of Horus as a form of Polaris is hinted at in the following
inscription in the temple at Denderah (pl. V, 10) which Brugsch
translates: “Ra Horchuti (=hur-chuti) the shining Horus, the ray of light
in the night” ... (_op. cit._ I, p. 16). The “god” is figured in mummy
form, holding the sceptre tam (_cf._ mat=justice, truth) and the sign ankh
(life), with the head of a hawk=bak or hru (_cf._ ur=four, and head=tep or
tepet, also name for “chief”), the head conveying idea of four-fold
chieftainship, surmounted by the horns=ap and circle or disk=ra.

                             [Illustration.]

                                Figure 65.


An extremely suggestive astronomical picture (pl. V, 13) contains the
combination of Horus, the An, in the form of the human-headed hawk, with a
serpent Na, the boat (uaa, am or makhen) and the circle enclosing a single
star, duat (_cf._ ua=one). The complete group thus conveys a wealth of
hidden meaning which is perfectly intelligible when interpreted as
pole-star symbolism.

The reader is now invited to take a preliminary look at the columns of
signs included in figs. 66, 67, 68, some of which will be recognized as
primitive pole-star symbols already discussed, and which will respectively
be found to contain homonyms of ua=One and uahi=permanent; ak and
kabal=centre, ka=double, an=he who turns and ankh=life, etc. Special
attention is also drawn to the modes of expressing the syllable am by the
homonyms boy or child, boat and tree (fig. 63, 20-22).

Different combinations of identical phonetic elements are found in the
following groups which prove to be but different ingenious figures
expressing the same sounds, with more or less the same meanings: pl. V,
15, represents the boat, whose phonetic values are given above, with a
flower=ankh, the homonym of life, containing the names an and na, from
which the uræus=ara, is rising. Later on the deeper symbolism of this and
fig. 12, pl. V, will be further discussed. In the latter, instead of the
flower the boat contains the ara and a boy=ah or aah, whose name is the
homonym for great, mighty, powerful, etc. Assuming that the boat expressed
its particular name uaa=ua=one, we thus have a rendering of the
appellation so constantly given to Amen-Ra in the hymns and invocations:
“One, great, powerful, mighty god,” accompanied by a whole series of
secondary meaning and symbolism. In pl. V, 9, the boat containing the bull
or cow, is accompanied by stars which reproduce Ursa Major exactly, minus
one star, the head of the animal occupying the centre of the four stars
forming the inverted square of “the dipper.” In this case the boat seems
to express its name makhen, incorporating ak, the name for the sacred
centre of the sky, which is repeated in the name ka=bull, whose image,
like that of the boat, conveys the allusion to ua=one, by their respective
double names, aua and uaa.

What appears to me to contain the most convincing proof of the identity of
Amen-Ra with Polaris is 11, pl. V, which shows us a boat in which lies a
mummy, above which is a row of seven stars under an oval, containing two
eyes. The oval ring is evidently the image of Amen-Ra, who united in his
person the dual principles of nature symbolized by sun and moon=his “two
eyes.” The symbolism of the boat and mummy has already been sufficiently
discussed to enable the reader to discern its association with the idea of
oneness, of stability and centrality. Further light is thrown upon the
connection of the two eyes with the sacred centre by pl. V, 14, from the
Book of the Dead, where the chosen place of sepulchre for the dead person,
mentioned in the text, is the temple pyramid, the apex of which is
rendered prominent by being painted black and suggestively occupies a
central position between two eyes. After the periods of Greek rule in
Egypt, the point of the pyramid must have been associated with the Greek
words, akra=hill-top and aku=point, which recurs in the Latin name acacia,
by which the thorny tree, originally found in Egypt, is still known. It
can readily be seen how this tree would have been chosen as a symbol of
the ak=middle and it is possible that its name may originally have been
that also given to the olive tree=bak. The inscription on the famous
obelisks erected by queen Hat-shepsut contains a special mention of the
point of the obelisk, as being made of precious material: “two great
obelisks of hard granite of the south, the point of each is of electrum,
the tribute of the best quality of all countries” (Flinders Petrie,
History of Egypt, Vol. II, p. 86).

The many variants of the constellation or star termed “the divine
triangle” or “the triangle of the god” next claim attention. An extremely
interesting variant of this constellation represents a hawk-headed sphinx,
next to the triangle (pl. VI, 1); 2-4 represent the common form expressing
the name Sopedet. As Brugsch informs us, the above name was changed at a
more recent period into Satit (6-8), which he translates as “she who
shoots, the archeress” or “she who causes the Nile to rise.” In these
cases the written name either contains an arrow (6), the pyramid symbol
for earth (7), or a seated figure above whose head is a single star (8). A
rarer form of representing the same constellation is 9 and 10, the group
being transcribed by “Satit Hont Khabsu” which Brugsch translates as
“Sothis, the Queen of the ... stars.” From the feminine terminations
employed in the text it is clear that it is a cow which figures here in
the boat, with a single star between its horns and it appears to me to be
obvious that we have to deal here with the feminine form of Polaris, with
Auset=Isis, closely related to the Assyrian “goddess of battle,” Ishtar,
the female counterpart of Ausar=Osiris, the Assyrian Anshar, or Ashur, the
“god of battle.”

                             [Illustration.]

                                Plate VI.


This view is confirmed by further astronomical pictures published by
Brugsch, which appear to me not merely to signify the constellations Orion
and Sirius as Brugsch infers, but to be hieroglyphs intended to be
understood by the initiated only, representing two or more of the forms
under which Amen-Ra was figured. At Edfu (pl. VI, 11) the boat=au, uaa,
and the mummy=sah form a fair rebus for Ausar=Osiris, while the boat
alongside of it contains the cow, a form under which Isis=Hathor was
worshipped in Egypt during centuries. At Denderah (12) there is a cow in
one boat=Isis; and a man in another who holds the sceptre tam, emblematic
of power, and turns his head around, an evident allusion to the action
an=he who turns himself around, or to sah=one who turns away. Between both
is the hawk=bak or Hur-chuti=Horus, standing on the sceptre named aut,
composed of the lotus flower=ankh. A variant of the same group (13) also
symbolizing the “Above, Below and Middle,” and from Denderah, represents
Isis only in the celestial boat and Osiris standing (on earth) holding,
beside the tam, the whip=nekhe khu, emblematic of rule. In 14, a female
figure stands in the boat under the written name Auset=Isis and bears in
her hand the ankh sign and the lotus flower=ankh sceptre. In the second
boat the figure of a boy (ahi) turning (an or sah) his head, holds up the
ankh. In 15, we seem to have an evidence of the ascendancy of Isis
worship, for the boat contains not only the cow, under the name satit=she
who shoots, or the archeress, but also the standing figure of the goddess,
crowned by the disk or circle between two horns.

A striking proof that the knowledge of the true, hidden meaning of the
signs just discussed was regarded by those who possessed it as an evidence
of an advanced stage of initiation in the mysteries of the priesthood, is
furnished by the following text, which accompanies pl. VI, 16:

In the Book of the Dead (Leyden, Papyrus, p. 16), in a chapter entitled:
“Chapter of the knowledge of the eastern spirits, ro en rex biu abti,” the
dead person utters the following words: “I know that eastern mountainous
region of the heaven whose south is at the sea Kharo and the north at the
river of Ro, at the place where the day-god Ra drives around amidst
storm-winds. I am a welcome comrade in the boat and I row without tiring
in the bark of Ra. I know that tree of emerald green brandies amongst
which Ra shows himself when he goes over the layer of clouds of the god
Su. I know that gate out of which Ra issues. I know the meadow of alo,
whose wall is of iron.... _I know the eastern spirits, namely the god
Hur-Chuti, the calf next to this god and the god of the morning_,” the
original text of the latter sentence being: “au-a-rekh-ku-a biu abti
Hur-chuti pu behsu kher nutar pen nutar duaut pu” (Brugsch, _op. cit._, I,
p. 72).

The evasion and caution with which the speaker alludes to his knowledge of
the meaning of the signs, without betraying the latter, sufficiently
indicate the obligation of absolute secrecy which bound him, and it may be
inferred that several of the words he employed were intended to be
misleading to an outsider just as the astronomical pictures, exposed to
public view, were purposely made to seem to relate to the more familiar
sun, moon and constellations, the mind being thus led away from the hidden
but true star-god=Polaris. The circumstance that, on the body of the young
bull in the boat, there are seven dots and above it a single star and that
the hawk-headed seated deity behind it is crowned by the serpent circle or
disk of Amen-Ra, sufficiently enlightens us as to the true, veiled
significance which represents different forms of the “hidden god,” of the
group. A careful analysis of this and of the astronomical images suffices,
however, to disclose the limited scope of the meaning of such groups, each
one being but a different rebus containing the same phonetic elements. Let
us now briefly indicate what appear to have been the essential components
which all images contain and a few of the myriad of ways by which they
were expressed.

_Uahi=permanent, and Ua=One. Represented by_

Fig. 66. 1. An arrow=au (_cf._ abau=to fight), an arm=a, and the numerical
one=ua.

2. The cow=ah, aua, the latter name incorporating the adjective a=mighty,
powerful, etc.

3. The thigh=uart.

4. The boat=uaa.

5. The numeral five=tuau.

6. The throne, seat or place=auset, which constitutes the name Auset=Isis,
the consort of Ausar=Osiris.

7. The bowl=au.

8 and 9. Two forms of sceptre or bent staff=au, uat, _also_ aam.

                             [Illustration.]

                                Figure 66.


Besides these signs, well known as sacred symbols, we find that the
following names also contain the sacred title Ua: uatet=greenstone,
emerald, aut=quadrupeds, au=heir, also dog, maau=rays of light, mau=lion,
also cat. The reason why certain quadrupeds, and particularly the cow,
lion, and the cat, should have become sacred animals in Egypt, seems to be
satisfactorily explained by the fact that each constituted a rebus and
could therefore be employed as an “image” of the One god. It is obvious
that locality would necessarily influence the choice of the sacred animal
and that while one city might adopt the cow, another would be obliged to
adopt the cat, etc, as the living rebus. The adoption of “the heir,” or
first-born of the sacramental union of king and queen, as the living image
of the deity, throws an unexpected light on the reason why members of the
royal line were treated with divine honors. While persons, animals and
objects whose names contained the divine Ua=one, would thus be chosen,
others containing the word Ra=god, would also be adopted.

_Ra=god._

Of these I have already pointed out the uræus=ara, the eye=ari, face=hra
and egg=ar, also se or sa and suht. To these may also be added the date
palm or dates=ben-ra; grain=nepra; the vine=aarer and grapes=aarer, each
of which is to be found associated with sacred symbolism.

The veneration accorded in different localities to the pig=re-ra and the
horse, may thus be accounted for, especially as the name for the latter,
het-ra, consists of het=light or fair, and ra=god, and the horse is
actually found associated with the light-gods of antiquity and with
so-called solar symbols and the swastika.

Food for reflection is afforded by the Egyptian name for mirror, which
literally signifies to see, or the seer=maa, of the face=hra, but which
furnishes, as a rebus, the word maat=law, which is usually expressed by
the feather=mat, connected with hra=_i. e._ ra=god (fig. 66, 10). The
employment of the mirror as an image of the god of law would thus
naturally have been suggested by its name. The presence of the eye=ari
(_cf._ ra) in the centre of a mirror which is being worshipped, also
suggests that in ancient Egypt the mirror was employed in the temple to
hold the reflection of Polaris=Amen-Ra, “the untiring watcher, the lord of
eternity and the maker of law” (see fig. 66, 11). It is obvious that the
habitual employment, by the astronomer priests, of a mirror so placed in
the sanctuary as to catch the reflection of the pole-star through an open
doorway, would lead to the discovery of the movements of the sun and the
positions it assumes during the year. The flashing of a beam of sunlight
once a year, at the period of the summer solstice, upon the mirror which
constantly reflected the pole-star, would naturally suggest the idea of
“the union of the day-sun with the night-sun” and seem particularly
impressive as it was at this period that the Nile began to rise. In
dealing with the religious festivals held at this period more will be said
on this subject.

The word maat=law, besides being expressed by the feather=mat, could also
have been indicated to those initiated in the mysteries of hieratic
rebus-writing, by the lion=ma hes; the antelope=ma-het, which also
contains the sacred attribute light=het, the synonym of khu, thus
expresses the idea of the “light of the law.” The musical instrument named
mat may also have originally been, like the tam sceptre, a symbol of
lawful power and conveyed an allusion to meht or maht=north. To this
series the word am should be added, signifying child, tree and boat, each
of which has already been treated of in connection with pole-star
symbolism and Amen-Ra (fig. 63, 20-22).

_Duality=ka=double; and the Middle=ak._

The name for bull=ka (fig. 67, 1) incorporates, as has already been shown,
not only duality and middle, but also, through its other names, the idea
of oneness and of power. This appears to explain clearly why the bull was
chosen as the image or rebus of Polaris and Ursa Major, which appear to
have been regarded as a single combination of stars. The fact that in the
hymns Amen-Ra is addressed as “the bull,” constitutes a convincing
corroboration of the identification of the “hidden god” with Polaris. A
line of connection seems, moreover, to exist between the Egyptian kabal
sami=the middle of heaven, the image of a bull in the centre of the
zodiacs, and the bull of Assyria, under which image Baal was worshipped.

Hieratic signs, expressing the word for middle and double appear to have
been: the mummy which, although named sah or tut, also signified
khat=corpse (2) and conveyed an allusion to mit=death, the homonym of
met=north.

A certain form of fish expressed the syllable kha (3). A cone-shaped
object named khaker appears to have served as a rebus for the middle and
double as well as night=ker and time=rek (4). In pl. VII, 12, the khaker
figures behind the seated image of a deity with the head of a ram=ser or
sar, holding the ankh in his hand, the whole forming a rebus for Ansar,
and containing much meaning besides.

Kha-ut (fig. 67, 5) is the name for the sacrificial offering laid on the
utu=altar, which is shaped like the tau and symbolizes the above and below
by its perpendicular and horizontal lines. In the centre of this is the
bread=ta (the homonym of ta=earth, _cf._ neb-at=fire), which is remarkable
on account of its division into four parts analogous to that of nut=city,
a feature which justifies the inference that the word for cake=sen-nu made
with honey=bat or net, is intended to be expressed here. A jar stands at
each side of the cake, which is placed on edge so as to exhibit the sacred
design upon it. It is significant that, if the jars contained wine=arp,
milk=art, the name of the liquid constituted an anagram of ra, if
perfume=anta was present, this furnished the syllables an and ta=earth. It
is, of course, impossible to surmise how far such resemblances of sounds
influenced the choice of sacred offerings.

                             [Illustration.]

                                Figure 67.


The kha (fig. 67, 6)=crown is particularly interesting as Amen-Ra is
addressed as “crowned form,” the lord of the ureret crown, ... beautiful
of tiara, exalted of the white crown ... on whose brow the double crown of
Upper and Lower Egypt is established. It appears, therefore, evident that
the crown=kha was but another mode of expressing ka=double. At the same
time it likewise conveyed the idea of ak=the centre and the act of
crowning a sovereign appears as vested with deep symbolical meaning when
it is realized that, according to the primitive modes of thought I have
been tracing, by enclosing the head of the king in a circlet he was
constituted the hak, regent or central chief, the living image of Ra,
whose sign was the star or dot in the circle or ring.

Ka (duality) is commonly expressed by an uplifted pair of arms; a variant
being the whole figure of a man with raised arms (7 and 8). The fact that
the name for phallus was also ka, explains its employment as a sacred
symbol, recorded by Herodotus, which proves to what extremes the ancient
rebus-writers went in their naïve invention and multiplication of secret
signs and modes of expressing the names and attributes of their “hidden
god.” The hatred and disgust conceived by the great reformer Amenophis IV,
against all that pertained to the cult of Amen-Ra, his destruction of all
images devised by the priesthood and adoption of a pure image of the
supreme divinity of a plain disk or circle, with rays terminating in
hands, are readily understood in connection with the above.

Returning to our list of akh words: the akh or centre is figured by a man
between two signs for heaven=pet, supporting the upper heaven with both
hands; the idea ka=double or dual, being simultaneously expressed (9).

The hawk=bak (10) constitutes so perfect a rebus or anagram of middle=ak
and kabal, as well as for khab=star, that the reason why the hawk was
chosen as an image or form of Amen-Ra is as reasonably accounted for as
the choice of the bull. Before supporting this assertion by a series of
convincing proofs, the following list must be studied:

_An=he who turns himself around (__i. e.__ who performs a circuit=the
circuiteer) and ankh=life._

In the “First steps in Egyptian” I find the word “an” expressed by (fig.
68, 1) a man in the act of turning around, resembling the position of the
male deity in the boat, already discussed and represented in the
astronomical texts (fig. 68, 2) by an eye, the form of which differs from
that of the eye=ari; (3) by a fish, also different in form from the
fish=kha, and particularly interesting if compared to the fish khepanen,
figured in the kheper series, which constitutes a rebus combining the
titles khepera=creator and an=the circuiteer; (4) by a stone=aner, also by
hair=anem; (5) by two arms spread outwards, recalling the position of the
front legs of quadrupeds; (6) by a spear whose shaft is inserted in a
double stand; which sign recurs in the name of the city Annu, expressed by
the an=spear, the vase=nu and the nut determinative for city or capital
(7). It is extremely interesting to compare, at this point, the Greek
polus=a pole or axis, and polis=city or capital, and to realize that, in
Egypt and Greece alike, the names for capital are associated with the idea
of centrifugal power and rule.

The signification of all the above “an” signs becomes intensified when it
is realized that they conveyed also the first two letters of the word
ankh=life, which was usually expressed by the familiar symbol expressing
the union of the dualities of nature (8).

                             [Illustration.]

                                Figure 68.


Amongst the many surprises received during the course of this
investigation, few have given me as much satisfaction and light, as the
observation of the fact that the Egyptian name for flower, ankh (9), was
the same as that for “life.” The full significance of the lotus blossom as
a symbol became clear to me, and my attention having been called by a
friend to Mr. William H. Goodyear’s admirable work “The Grammar of the
Lotus,” London, 1891, I was able to obtain from it the series of Egyptian
symbols which I now present and shall proceed to interpret according to
the method set forth in the preceding pages. The interesting observation
was by Mr. Goodyear that “the ankh was the exact counterpart of the lotus
as regards solar association” and in his work, on pl. LXV and elsewhere,
this close observer publishes several instances illustrating this view. Of
these I reproduce but two, which suffice, feeling convinced that Mr.
Goodyear will be as interested as I was to hear that the ankh and lotus
were homonyms of ankh=life. This fact of itself fully explains why the
lotus flower was employed by the ancient Egyptians, as Mr. Goodyear
states, as the “symbol of life, immortality and of renaissance and
resurrection and of fecundity.”

                             [Illustration.]

                                Figure 69.


In fig. 69, 1, two (ka) fishes (khepanen or an) hold the lotus, ankh, and
thus constitute a sacred rebus, the profound meaning of which can be
surmised by studying the preceding pages. In 2, one (ua) fish holds the
ankh instead of the lotus. Both signs obviously express precisely the same
meaning with the difference that, in one case duality is expressed by two
fishes, and in the other by the ankh symbol which emblematizes the union
of nature’s dualities.

Fig. 69, 3, shows the bull, carrying the circle of Ra between its horns
and wearing the ankh symbol hanging from its neck. The lotus replaces this
in 4, where the circle is missing and one bull (ua en ka) expresses the
mystic sacred words ua=One and ka=double or “the divine Twain.” It is
evident that it is only when it is assumed that pole-star worship
constituted the basis of the natural religion of the ancient Egyptians
that their sacred symbols become intelligible.

Though a novice in Egyptology and with extremely limited works of
reference at hand, which facts will, I trust, excuse faults and omissions,
I perceive so much that is clear and simple in the following series of
Egyptian sacred symbols, culled from Mr. Goodyear’s work, that I am
tempted to submit my interpretation of their meaning, thereby putting my
view and method to a crucial test.

In pl. VII, 2, we have an interesting group uniting the boat, the meaning
of which has been discussed, a seated figure on a square pedestal, a
column, the upper portion of which is separate and simulates the bowl or
cup=au, the dot and circle, the sign of Amen-Ra, and a single flower. As a
rebus, some of the words expressed are am, uaa or makhen=boat, tet=column,
Ra=dot and circle, also seated figure, determinative of god=Ra, and ua en
ankh=one flower. While the rebus supplies the words ua=one,
uahi=permanent, ra=god, an=the circuiteer, ankh=life, tet=eternal, it is
only when identified as pole-star symbolism that the group becomes
comprehensible.

Pointing out that, in the above, we have a clear case of the flower in
association with the Ra sign and other symbols which have been discussed
as pole-star signs, let us next examine 1, 3, 4, 6 and 8, in each of which
one blossom=ua en ankh, constitutes the emblem for the sacred Middle, and
openly conveys the idea of the verb an, to perform a circuit and
ankh=life.

The fact that, in 6, the flower consists of five petals, on four of which
the genii of the four quarters stand, sufficiently proves that the flower,
like the five-dot group, constituted a symbol of the four quarters and
centre, the latter being figured as a pyramid-shaped petal. Interesting
variants of this group are 5, with the four genii standing on seven of the
nine petals of the flower, which is placed between two buds, the idea of
centrality being thus conveyed; and 7 where an inverted triangle replaces
the flower and reveals some of the deeper meaning attached to this symbol.
In 1 and 3 the flower is surmounted by the hawk crowned with the Ra sign
which, as has already been stated, symbolizes circuition around a central
point of fixity. The names for hawk=hak (_cf._ ak and cabal=middle, also
hak=king) and her or hur (_cf._ hru=upper, the above, and ur=four=Horus)
reveal its appropriate use as rebus and symbol of the central “sun” god.
In 8, instead of the Ra sign, the hawk wears the peculiar double diadem
with a circle at its base, which is the particular attribute of the images
of the ram-headed god Amon who is represented in no. 12, holding the ankh
sign and accompanied by the kheper sign, composed of a circle, surmounted
by a cone and supported by a pedestal. It is well known that the ram=ser,
sart or sar, was the form under which the supreme divinity was worshipped
at Thebes, the real metropolis of the whole land of Egypt, during many
centuries.(113) The name Amon, also given as Ammon, Amoun, Hammon,
resembles Amen closely enough to justify the identification of Amon as a
form of Amen-Ra, the concealed god.

                             [Illustration.]

                                Plate VII.


In this connection it is noteworthy that the ram=sar or sart conveys the
same sound as the goose=sar or sa, the employment of which, as a pole-star
symbol, will be discussed further on, and that the king of Egypt was
termed “the living ram (of Amon) on earth” and “the engendering ram.” From
Mr. J. P. Mahaffy we learn that, under the Ptolemaic rule, “it seems
likely that among the strict prescriptions for all the solemn acts of the
king, it was directed that he should assume the insignia of the god Amon,
his ram’s horns, fleece, etc, when visiting the queen” (History of Egypt,
London, 1899).

Under the Ptolemaic dynasty, the identification of Amon with Amen-Ra
receives support from the magnificent monumental votive ram, preserved at
the Berlin Museum, which was dedicated by king Amenophis III, which bears
on his head, the disk with the uræus serpent, the familiar sign of the
“hidden god.”(114)

While the diadem of Amen-Ra sufficiently identifies the hawk on the lotus
as a form of the “hidden god,” the following extracts from Mr. Goodyear’s
work will be found to confirm this and throw further light on the subject.
“The hawk represented Ra, Horus and all solar gods....” A text at Denderah
says: “The sun which was from the beginning rises (_i. e._ comes forth,
appears, see Brugsch for meaning of Egyptian equivalent) like a hawk from
the midst of its lotus bud....” At Denderah the king makes offering of the
lotus to the sun-god Horus with the words: “I offer thee the flower which
was in the beginning the glorious lily of the great water....” In the boat
of the dead the soul says, “I am a pure lotus (_i. e._ life) issue of the
field of the sun.”

The circumstance that, in 4, the flower is surmounted by a goose, one name
for which being aq=ak, shows that, like the hawk, bak, it may well have
served as a rebus for ak=the middle. An instance of the direct association
of the sacred goose with the four quarters is given in the bas-relief at
Medinet-Abu, described by Brugsch (_op. cit._ II, p. 297). This represents
“Ramses III ... offering sacrifice to the god ‘Khimti,’ _i. e._ Pan of
Panopolis, the Theban form of which was Amon Generator.... A white bull
(the symbol of Pan) and four geese, which are represented as flying
towards the cardinal points, constitute the sacrifice.”

The striking association of the goose with the bull=Apis, the astronomical
symbolism of which has been shown, gains in significance when it is
realized that another name for goose is apt and that this also constitutes
an anagram of pta=ptah, one form of Amen-Ra. It is a curious fact that the
third name for goose, se or sa, combined with ankh=flower, as in pl. VII,
4, furnishes the word ankh-sa, which recalls the word An-sah obtained by
the mummy and serpent rebus and the name of the god of Assyria, Anshar.

In connection with the above Egyptian rebus, expressing the syllables ankh
and sa, it surprised me, to find that the Sanscrit name for goose is
hangsa, while in ancient Hindu it is hamsa and in modern Hindu hanassa. It
is well known that in Hindu mythology the goose was “the bird of Brahma,”
the “supreme one who alone exists really and absolutely,” that the birth
of Brahma from the lotus is frequently represented in Hindu religious art,
and that the lotus is the attribute of the “sun-god” Surya, termed the
“lord of the lotus, father, friend and king.” What is more, the goose,
associated with “solar” symbolism, _i. e._ with the circle and central
dot, with the swastika, four-petalled flower and the wheel, occurs on the
oldest monuments of Greek art; on the prehistoric bronzes and pottery of
Italy (where the sacred geese were kept on the Capitoline at Rome); on the
bronzes of Hallstatt, of ancient Gaul and of prehistoric Sweden. Pointing
out that we thus obtain a whole chain of associations which link the
syllables am and an to deities and pole-star symbolism, I next present,
for reference, the names for the bird given in Webster’s dictionary.

Sanscrit, hangsa; Latin, anser, for hanser; German, gans (in Germany,
according to Pliny, the small, white geese were called ganzoe al. gantoe
lib. X, 22); Greek, khen; Danish, gaas; Swedish, gos; Welsh, gwydd;
Anglo-Saxon, gos; Irish, geadh; Icelandic, gas; Slavonic, gusj and gonsj.
Noting that in the Sanscrit, Latin, Greek and German alike, the syllable
an or en is present in the name for goose, I return to the Egyptian
symbols which express the words an and ankh, and, bearing the “birth of
Brahma from a lotus” in mind, refer again to the Egyptian title Neb-ankh,
“lord of life,” which, as I point out, also signified “the lord of the
lotus flower.” Let us now briefly examine some Egyptian texts relating to
pl. V, 12 and 15, which represent the boat (am and its synonyms) and the
flower=ankh, associated with the boy and the serpent.

In an astronomical text from Edfu, published by Brugsch, New Year’s day is
mentioned in connection with the “coming forth of the great lotus blossom
in the form of a bud in its symbolical interpretation as the god ahi
(literally, boy).... The count of his rulership begins from the first day
of his rising or birth....” In another text it is said: “New Year’s day,
the sun (Ra) comes forth from a lotus flower in the great sea,” and there
are numerous allusions in other inscriptions to “the lotus blossom in the
great waters, from which the sun-child arises in radiance towards heaven.”
The text accompanying (pl. V, 15), where a serpent rises from the lotus in
the boat, states “the sun, uniter of the world, in Tentyra”=the New Year.

In another inscription it is said: “thou risest like the sacred serpent,
as a living spirit, in thy glorious form in the bark of the sunrise;” and
this passage forms an interesting parallel to that already cited where the
sun is said to rise “like a hawk from the midst of its lotus bud.” Pl.
VII, 14, exhibits a nine-petalled lotus growing from a pedestal and a head
issuing from it. As the name for head tep (also tap or tpa, and apt _cf._
pta), signifies chief, or beginning, we must accept this as another
variant of the previous signs.

Deferring the discussion of the so-called “birth” and cult of the diurnal
sun, as one form of Amen-Ra, let us now rapidly survey the following
figures copied from Mr. Goodyear’s work.

Pl. VII, 9. A circle encloses a group consisting of the five-petalled
lotus between two buds and the hawk-headed sphinx, which has already been
met with in the astronomical texts and, according to Egyptologists,
represents Horus, the sun, “who lights the world with two eyes” and is
addressed as “a powerful lion,” “the master of double force.”(115) I need
scarcely recall here that the combination of a bird and quadruped would
naturally symbolize air and earth, the Above and Below and that the
hawk-headed sphinx, seated on four petals, clearly expresses the idea of
the “lord of Heaven and Earth, the father and mother of all, the ruler of
the Four Quarters and lord of the circle.”

Pl. VII, 10. The plain circle or disk, supported by two uplifted arms=ka,
arising from (akh) the ankh sign, is another ingenious mode of expressing
the idea of the Middle, the circle, duality and life.

No. 13 constitutes as charming and ingenious a play upon the word
ankh=life as can be imagined, and a close examination reveals its subtle,
hidden and deep significance. It exhibits, in the first case, the ankh
sign combined with the flower=ankh, which might, at a first glance, be
taken as an example of purely decorative art. But the ever-present thought
of the duality of nature manifests itself in the arrangement of the two
flowers towards each other and enclosed in the open ring of the ankh sign,
and it is evident that the artist took pains to draw the central petal of
the lower blossom in the form of a triangle, below which an oblong square
and a square may be distinguished.

After the foregoing attempt to show how, even with my rudimentary and
limited knowledge of their language, the sacred symbols of the Egyptians
become intelligible and full of significance when studied as examples of
pole-star symbolism and primitive rebus writing, I draw attention to the
limited number of syllables employed in the astronomical texts; to the
ingenuity displayed in expressing the same sound over and over again by
means of different words possessing the same sound and to the fact I shall
hereafter set forth, that the syllables and rebus-figures employed are
found indissolubly linked to pole-star and sacred symbolism. Referring a
demonstration of these conclusions to the end of the present
investigation, I shall next discuss the forms which the cult of the
dualities of nature seemingly assumed in ancient Egypt.

As an introduction I present in fig. 70, the copy of the upper portion of
a funeral stela preserved at Bûlâk and published by Perrot and Chipiez
(Ægypten, Leipzig, 1884). It exhibits the head or face of Hathor
surmounting the tet column and supporting, in turn, the image of a small
house or temple, at each side of which is a peculiar projection recalling
the circinate line issuing from the red crown of lower Egypt (see fig. 70,
9, 10). In another Hathor stela, figured in the same work (pp. 510 and
780), the same characteristic circinate projections recur. The image of
the house, always represented with a single doorway, is obviously a rebus
of the name Hathor, explained by Egyptologists as Het-heru, literally “the
house of Horus.” “Athor or Hathor of Thebes, identified with Nut, the sky
... was the female power of nature and is often represented under the form
of a cow, ... as a woman with a cow’s head, with horns and the disk, or
wearing a head-dress in the shape of a vulture and above it the disk and
horns.” In the familiar representation of the mask of Hathor on columns,
the association with the cow is conveyed by large cow’s ears=setem,
projecting at each side of the face=hra.

A feature generally present in the miniature doorway of the house, is a
single erect head of a uræus, bearing the disk or circle on its head and
usually exhibiting a distinctly cross-shaped mark on its neck. The latter
peculiarity is clearly shown in fig. 70, 1, which exhibits moreover a
seated divinity at each side of the doorway, each bearing the throne or
seat (auset) on its head, and the ankh sign on its knee. Close examination
reveals that one of these deities is Ausar=Osiris, whose name is generally
written by means of the throne=auset, and the eye=ari, with or without the
determinative for god, _i. e._, the seated figure (fig. 70, 1 _a_ and 1
_b_). Opposite to Osiris is Auset=Isis, whose name is usually written as
in fig. 70, 1 _c_, where the auset, the egg=se, and the seated image of a
goddess bearing a bowl=neb, on her head, may be distinguished.

                             [Illustration.]

                                Figure 70.


An idea of the import of fig. 70, 1, seems gained when it is remembered
that in Egyptian the word house=pi, pir or per, was associated with the
title of ruler, the name Pharaoh being derived from per=āa=great house.
What is more, the word house=pir or pi, is used in astronomical texts,
like the Arabian beth, in relation to stars, it being said of a star that
“it ever comes forth from its house”=appears (Brugsch).

The permanent image of the disk and serpent, a form of the Ra sign, in the
doorway of the sculptured house, would thus convey the idea of the eternal
presence of Amen-Ra, the pole-star god. The accentuation of the cross
lines on the neck of the ara indicates, moreover, the intentional allusion
to four-fold and two-fold force, the latter being expressed by the eyes of
the serpent. The door=ptah, which is open, expresses the name Ptah=the
Opener, well known as that of the “father of the gods” and a form of
Amen-Ra.

The positions assigned to Osiris and Isis, at either side of the “hidden
god,” sufficiently shows that they were intended to represent separate
incorporations of the male and female principles which were united in
Amen-Ra, the “divine Twain.” The association of both deities with the
throne, the eternal seat of repose, identifies both alike with Polaris. A
monument in the Berlin Museum (no. 261) which was found in the temple of
Isis at Ben-naga, in Nubia, and was a votive offering made by the
Ethiopian king Netek-Amen and his consort Amen-Tari, contains the
following formula, translated by Lepsius, which associates Isis with
eternal enthronement. “Thou remainest, thou remainest, on thy great
throne, O Isis, queen of Au-ker, like the sun (Ra) that lives in the
horizon ... and thou lettest thy son Netek-Amen flourish on his
throne....”

The fact I am about to demonstrate, that the king and queen of Egypt were
the respective, “the living images” of Osiris and Isis, proves that, as in
ancient Peru and China, the sovereigns, who were at the same time high
priest and priestess, were considered as the sacred embodiments of the
dual principles of nature. As elsewhere also, a chain of associations
became attached to each of the dualities; but in Egypt, as may be clearly
discerned, during the lapse of centuries great transformations of thought
took place and alternately the male and female elements seem to have been
associated with the cults of heaven and earth, light and darkness, sun or
moon, morning or evening stars, the southeast and the northwest.

In the sacred writings the sun is usually termed “the right eye” and the
moon “the left eye” of Ra (_cf._ hra=the (divine) face). Brugsch points
out that, in certain inscriptions at Denderah translated by Mariette, “the
Sothis star of Hathor-Isis is designated as ‘the right eye of Ra’ while
the sun is termed the left eye.”

Brugsch states, moreover, that, according to Sextus Empiricus, “the
Egyptians compared the king to the ‘right eye’ or the sun; while the queen
was compared to the ‘left eye’ or the moon.” The two eyes, often with the
designation of “right” or “left,” constitute a favorite decoration on
funeral stelæ. In some instances the image of the solar disk, with one
wing and one serpent only, is figured as a substitute for the right eye
(_op. cit._ II, 436, see fig. 62, 6). The established fact that the eyes
of Ra were the equivalents of the uræi usually accompanying the circle of
Ra, the so-called “solar disk,” is further explained by the following
data.

It is well known that the two uræi on the royal diadem denote sovereignty
over Upper and Lower Egypt. In the bas-relief published by Brugsch, the
circle or Ra-sign is represented with two uræi, which respectively wear
the crowns of Upper and Lower Egypt (fig. 70, 7). The crowned uræi recur
in the emblems of Upper and Lower Egypt published by Mr. Goodyear, the
first accompanied by the lotus flower and the second by what Egyptologists
usually identify as the papyrus, but which appears to be the ripened pod
of the lotus (fig. 70, 9 and 10). While the two uræi thus emblematized the
two divisions of the land of Egypt they are found as distinctly associated
with Osiris and Isis, and their living images the king and queen, or the
high priest and high priestess of Amen-Ra. The Berlin Museum contains
several representations of Isis under the form of a serpent with a woman’s
head (see official catalogue, nos. 7740, 870 and 2529). Osiris is also
represented as a serpent with the head of a bearded man.

A small shrine in the form of a temple, and decorated with royal serpents,
is preserved at the Berlin Museum (catalogue no. 8164) and contains the
effigies of two uræi, one of which, to the left of the spectator, exhibits
the head of Isis, the second, to the right, the features of Osiris.
Between them stands the vase or bowl which was a constant feature of Isis
cult.

In connection with this monument it is interesting to examine an
inscription published by Brugsch (I, p. 108) in which occur two serpents
who are pouring liquid into a bowl placed between them and the divided
halves of the sky-sign (fig. 70, 8). The text connects this with the New
Year festival when the Nile began to rise “from its two sources” and the
“union of heaven and earth” took place, which will be discussed later. The
following temporary list briefly presents a summary of the preceding data
which is rendered more complete by the addition of the signs and emblems
of the festivals, when the “conjunction of sun and moon took place,”
figured by the picture of two persons united by their respective right and
left hands (fig. 70, 5) or by the tet column placed between two horns
(fig. 70, 4). As may be seen by numerous examples in Brugsch (vol. II),
the great Sed festival is figured by the image of the small sanctuary
which existed on the flat roof of the great temple at Denderah, and
resembled an open pavilion with four columns which is usually represented
as containing two seats placed back to back (fig. 70, 2, 3). A small
picture in Mr. Wallis Budge’s Nile exhibits the king and queen occupying
such a double throne, respectively, wearing the insignia and crowns of
Osiris and Isis and holding their sceptres, as in the representations of
the ceremony of laying the foundation of a temple, in their right and left
hands (fig. 70, 6). The résumé of the preceding material produces the
following list:

Right eye of Ra: Left eye of Ra.
Sun: Moon.
King: Queen.
Osiris: Isis.
High priest: High priestess.
Right hand sceptre: Left hand sceptre.
North: South.
Red crown: White crown.

The following data, gleaned from the valuable works of Prof. A. H. Sayce
and the serial History of Egypt, written by Prof. Flinders Petrie, J. P.
Mahaffy and J. G. Milne, furnish strong indications that, in the remotest
past, the two divisions of the land of Egypt were respectively governed by
a male and female sovereign; a proof that, before the time of Menes, the
ancient empire had become disintegrated, and undergone a long period of
intense strife and warfare. We learn from Professor Sayce of the
probability that “the city of Nek-hen was once the capital of the south
and that the vulture, the symbol of the south, was also the emblem of
Nekheb, the goddess of the great fortress, the ruins of which lie opposite
to Nekhen on the eastern bank of the Nile” (Sayce, _op. cit._ pp. 152,
191).

While the capital and the emblem of southern or Upper Egypt are thus
directly associated with a “goddess,” further data show us that the
ancient queens of Egypt were termed “god-women or goddesses.” When the New
Empire was founded (1600-1100 B.C.) with its capital at Thebes, King Ahmes
assumed the sovereignty of the whole of Egypt, but seems to have shared
supreme authority with his consort Ah-mes-nefretere=divine- or god-woman,
also termed “the high priestess of Amen.” From the honors accorded to her
and to her son Amen-hetep or Amenophis I, it must indeed be inferred that
she possessed some inherited sovereign right to one of the ancient
divisions of the empire.

During the period of the 26th dynasty, of Saïs, we find Upper Egypt
governed by a “god-woman,” Shep-en-upet, who remained in power, even after
the land had been conquered by Psammetichus I. The latter obtained,
however, that his daughter Nitocris was adopted as the successor to the
“divine-woman” ruler of Thebes, and she in turn adopted the daughter of
Psammetichus II (B.C. 594-589), whose name was Anches-nefer-eb-re. A
tablet from the temple of Karnak, preserved at the Berlin Museum
(catalogue no. 2112) represents this female sovereign of Thebes
accompanied by her prime minister, and standing in the presence of the
gods Amen and Chon.

Another remarkable monument at the Berlin Museum (no. 7972) figures the
“god-woman” Shep-en-upet, under the form of a sphinx holding a vase, and
records that she had inherited the sovereignty of Thebes from her aunt,
the consort of an Ethiopian king. An extremely interesting proof that the
beard, _per se_, constituted an emblem of sovereignty, is furnished by a
beautiful portrait statue of the “divine woman,” Hat-shepset (Berlin
Museum, no. 2299). She is figured as a sphinx and wears a beard suspended
from her head-dress.(116) The serpent decorates her diadem. On other
monuments this remarkable queen, who built the temple of Der-el-Bahari, is
figured with the crown of Upper Egypt (_cf._ no. 2279, Berlin Museum). By
good fortune the personal gold ornaments of a “divine woman,” an Ethiopian
princess, were discovered by Ferlini in the pyramid of Begerauie, enclosed
in a plain bronze vase. These precious objects are now exhibited in the
Berlin Museum, where I have examined them and noted with interest that the
central ornament of two finely worked, broad gold bracelets, is a female
figure with the royal diadem and four outstretched arms, to which wings
are attached. This furnishes us with an instance of a queen being
represented with four wings, in exactly the same manner as the Assyrian
king Sargon, on the seal from the time of Sennacherib (fig. 65, 6),
namely, as a “ruler of the four quarters,” which indicates that she held
the position of a “central ruler.” As might be expected in the case of a
queen who personified Isis, frequently represented under the form of a
“woman-serpent,” the uræus is a favorite motif on other gold ornaments
belonging to the Ethiopian queen.

Certain passages in Prof. Flinders Petrie’s History of Egypt afford a
curious insight into the prerogatives of Egyptian queens as far back as
about B.C. 2684. The consort of Usertesen II, the fourth king of the
twelfth dynasty was named Nefert,of whom a grey granite statue is
preserved at the Ghizeh Museum and represents her as seated on a throne.
On this are the titles “The hereditary princess, the great favorite, the
greatly praised, the beloved consort of the king, _the ruler of all
women_, the king’s daughter of his body, Nefert.” Prof. Flinders Petrie
adds: “The title ruler or princess of all women is peculiar, and suggests
that the queen had some prerogatives of government as regards the female
half of the population.” The title in question reappears four centuries
later in connection with Nubkhas, the queen of Sebek=Emsaup, of the 13th
dynasty and her stele in the Louvre entitles her the “great heiress, the
greatly favored, _the ruler of all women_, the great royal wife, united to
the crown Nub-kha-s” (_op. cit._, vol. I, pp. 175 and 225).

Between B.C. 1423-1414 queen Mutemua-arat appears as “the goddess queen”
and “great royal wife” (Flinders Petrie _op. cit._, II, p. 174). The
consort of Amenhotep III (B.C. 1414-1379) the celebrated Tyi, the daughter
of Yuaa and Thuaa, is entitled “princess of both lands,” and “chief
heiress, princess of all lands.” Her successor Nefertiti is called
“princess of south and north, lady of both lands,” which titles, as Prof.
Flinders Petrie comments, “like the titles of Tyi, imply a hereditary
right to rule Egypt.” They undoubtedly place her on a footing of equality
with the king, which is, however, comprehensible when it is explained that
she was the ruler of all women, while he was the ruler of all men. The
position of the Egyptian queen would thus prove to have been analogous to
that of the ancient Mexican Quilaztli (see pp. 61-67).

The analogy is all the more striking when it is realized that the titles
of the Mexican chieftainess were: “the Woman warrior, the Woman of the
Underworld or Below, the Woman serpent or female twin and the Eagle
woman,” while the emblem of the Egyptian goddess-queen of the south was
the vulture and she was the personification of Isis, represented under the
form of a serpent, the twin of the male serpent, Osiris.

                             [Illustration.]

                                Figure 71.


Much food for thought is furnished by a Syrian relief sculpture from Amrit
(published by Spamer, see fig. 71, 2), which exhibits a vulture or eagle
with outstretched wings, in juxtaposition to a winged disk which appears
to combine features of the Assyrian winged disk (the bird’s tail and two
appendages, see fig. 71,1) with the two uræi of the Egyptian form (fig.
71, 3). It is striking how clear the symbolism of the latter becomes when
interpreted (1) as the symbol of the hidden god and his male and female
form, Osiris and Isis, accompanied by the wings symbolizing air and the
idea that the deity was invisible and immaterial; (2) as the symbol of
Egypt itself—an entity, a complete circle, divided into two parts, under
two rulers. The pair of antelope horns above emphasize the fact that the
twain were as a single pair. The combined crowns of Upper and Lower Egypt,
the latter exhibiting a serpent’s head and the first, what appears to be
its tail, constitute the symbol of joint rulership which, in this case, is
accompanied by the feather, the rebus expressing the words “truth and
justice.”

While the Syrian bas-relief conveys the idea of two separate kingdoms, one
conveying the idea of single rulership, by the form of an eagle; the other
of dual rulership, by the two uræi, each of which is crowned by a small
disk; the Egyptian symbol distinctly conveys the idea of a close union of
two distinct parts. The historical fact that Menes succeeded in uniting
both lands under a single crown, indicates clearly enough that the ancient
empire had become disintegrated and that by marrying the female ruler of
the south he had reinstated the dual government on its original primitive
basis. That, during the period of separation and independence, a powerful
gynocracy had been formed seems more than probable. Just as evidences are
met with in ancient Mexico of the existence of female communities, so the
Old World furnishes accounts, deemed fabulous, of powerful gynocracies.
Thus we have heard of the Amazons, the fabulous race of women warriors who
are supposed to have founded a powerful empire on the coast of the Euxine.

A searching analysis of the texts translated by Brugsch, relating to the
ceremonies performed at the New Year and famous Sed festivals, as well as
historical facts gleaned from the works of living authorities, throw a
light upon the position and sacred duties of the Egyptian queens during
many centuries. The critical examination of a number of inscriptions,
translated by Brugsch, is found to show that the queen was the high
priestess and living image of Hathor-Isis and the personification of the
female principle of nature, associated in Egypt with the nocturnal Heaven
and the Above, and their symbols, the bird or vulture, the cow, the female
serpent, the moon, the stars, and in particular Sirius-Sothis. In remotest
historical times the goddess-queen seems to have resided in her own
capital, a fortress. The universal necessity to insure the safety of women
and children in times of warfare may well have originally led to the
assignment of a separate, permanent place of residence, to the female
portion of the population. The New Year festival, which coincided with the
heliacal rising of Sirius (20th July, Jul. Cal.) and the overflow of the
Nile, which suspended outdoor activity, was generally celebrated
throughout the land as the “union of heaven and earth,” or the conjunction
of “the sun and the moon, or Sirius.”

It was customary that, at this period, the queen, personifying the Sothis
star, should come forth from her retirement and, surrounded by pomp and
majesty, meet the king in solemn state, publicly occupy her place on the
double throne, and share in the performance of sacred religious rites. It
is easy to see that the idea underlying the entire ceremonial was the
harmonizing of the actions of the sacred personifications of the dual
principles of nature with the natural phenomena, from which arose a
strange confusion of ideas concerning the relationship between these
consecrated individuals and the powers of nature, which culminated in the
artificial belief that they were divinely appointed mediators between
humanity and the supreme power.

There are clear indications that the consecrated nuptials of king and
queen marked the Sed festival which was celebrated, at the beginning of
every fourth year, at Denderah. Brugsch tells us that the place on the
roof of the Hathor temple, where the celebration of the Sed festival took
place, is specially designated as “the place of the first feast” and in
many cases this is shown to have been the small open temple, whose roof is
supported by four columns (fig. 70, 2 and 3). In one passage it is
expressly stated that “she, Isis-Sothis, consorts with her father, the
sun, at ‘the place of the first feast,’ ” represented by a picture of the
said temple (fig. 70, 6).

It is interesting to compare the following passage with the successive
one, as they exhibit different phases of religious cult. “In solemn
procession statues of the god Ra and of Hathor-Isis (Sothis-Sirius) were
carried up the stairs from the interior of the temple to its roof (the
tep-hat or head of the house) where, under the open sky or in the small
open temple on the roof designated as Hait at Denderah, the idols were
unveiled at a given time....” “On the morn of the New Year Isis-Sothis
‘beheld her father on the beautiful day of the birth of the disk’
(mas-aten) or ‘the birth of the sun’ (mas-ra).” It is described how “the
goddess was led upon the roof so that she might behold the rays of her
father on his rising.... She is sometimes addressed directly, being told
‘that thou shouldst see thy father on the day of the New Year.’ ” In other
texts allusion is made to the approach of Sirius to the sun on New Year’s
day: “her rays join (heter) with those of the radiant god on that
beautiful day of the birth of the sun’s disk in the morning of New Year’s
day:” or “thou consortest with thy father Ra in thy open temple, thy
beautiful face being turned towards the south;” and elsewhere, “she comes
on her beautiful festival of the New Year, to unite her greatness in
heaven with that of her father; the gods are festive and the goddesses are
full of joy when the right eye (Sirius) unites itself with the left eye
(the sun). She rests upon her throne in the place where the disk of the
sun can be seen and the radiant one (Isis-Sothis) combines herself with
the radiant one (the sun).”

On one of the columns of the roof-temple at Denderah, the following text
is inscribed: “This temple of Rekhit flourishes in possession of a lion
(mahes) and of his daughter ... of the Horus of the east and of the
goddess Khont-abut. They assume her heavenly form on New Year’s day and
each one consorts with his neighbor.” Preceding inscriptions are made more
clear by the following detached passages translated by Brugsch, which
merit careful study. “An inscription at Abydos makes the goddess Safkhet
say to the king: ‘thou didst appear as king upon thy throne on the feast
hib-seb; like the god Ra at the beginning of the year.’ ” “The high-priest
of Ptah at Memphis was charged with the celebration of the Sed festival,
which was a general festival throughout the land.” “The annual going of
the Hathor of Denderah to Edfu took place in the month Epiphi.” “The
goddess Hathor-Isis of Denderah is frequently called the second female sun
next to the sun’s disk, the many colored, feathered goddess, and is
identified with Isis-Sothis.”

According to an extremely ancient belief it was the goddess Hathor
Isis-Sothis who caused the inundation of the Nile which, according to the
inscriptions, coincided with the heliacal rising of Sirius. Owing to this
circumstance she is called, “Isis the great, the mother of god, who causes
the Nile to overflow when she shines at the commencement of the year,” or
“the female sun who appears at the beginning of the year in the heaven as
the divine Sothis star, the queen of the decan stars, whose rays
illuminate the earth like those of the sun which appears in the morning.
She is the mistress of the commencement of the year, who draws the Nile
out of its source and thus confers life upon living human beings.”
Elsewhere she is termed “the mistress of the commencement of the year, who
makes the Nile rise at its period.” It is likewise said of her “on her
beautiful feast of beholding her father, the heaven unites itself with the
earth and the right eye unites itself with the left eye, at the beginning
of the year.” She is described as Isis the great, the mother of god, the
lady of Adut in Anet, the mistress of the beginning of the year, the
monarch of the Sema? who appears on New Year’s day to usher in the new
year. (She is) the goddess Ament (the hidden one) in Thebes, Menat (the
nurse) in Heliopolis, Renpit (_i. e._ the year) in Memphis, the divine
star Sothis in Elephantine, the radiant one in Apollinopolis magna, etc.

In another passage Hathor-Isis is spoken of as “the goddess Mehen-net of
the light-god and his Ar-hatef=(she who acts as pilot) in the boat sektet,
which eternally passes through the heaven over the head of her father.” On
the north wall of the Prondos of the Denderah temple Isis-Hathor is called
“Hathor, the lady of Anet; Isis herself; the eye of Ra; the great one of
Tentyra; the lady of heaven; the queen of gods and goddesses; the great
Mat ... the female sun; the first in Tentyra; the true one amongst gods;
the young; the daughter of a young ... [?] the beauty who appears in
heaven; the truth which regulates the world at the prow of the bark of the
sun; the queen and mistress of awe; the mistress of goddesses, Isis, the
great, the mother of the god.”

The following texts from Brugsch are explicit enough: “The temple of
Tentyra is fitted up for a bride, and is occupied by a bride.” “The temple
of Tentyra is in bridal array and contains a bride on the beautiful
festival of the birth of the sun.” “The temple of Tentyra is fitted up for
a bridal and is in possession of a bride on her beautiful festival of the
birth of the sun (mas-ra).”

The birth of a male or female Horus, of a young sun or moon, is alluded to
in other texts as the “feast of the child in its cradle,” and coincided
with New Year’s day. According to Brugsch, the festival of the child in
its ses=cradle, nest, or couch, undoubtedly coincided with New Year’s day,
as is proven by the following inscription: “The bringing of the band of
stuff to the great Isis, the mother of the god, for the obtainment of a
happy year. Receive, receive happy years on the day of the night of the
child in its cradle!”... It is usual to interpret the birth of the young
child, or sun of the New Year as a mere allegory of the astronomical fact
and it may have been thus in later times. On the other hand, historical
data prove that the actual birth of a “child,” the offspring of a royal
sacramental marriage, did take place in the temple and that children, thus
born, afterwards became the rulers of Egypt.

“At Luqsor, ... a great temple was built by Amenhotep III (B.C. 1414-1379)
to ‘his father Amen,’ with special reference to the divine conception of
the king.... His birth is the great subject of the temple ... and his
mother Mut-em-ua is the prominent figure in those scenes, pointing to her
being important as queen-mother....” Of the later king Hor-em-heb (B.C.
1332-1328) it is inscribed: “Amen, king of the gods, dandled him ... when
he came forth from the womb he was enveloped in reverence, the aspect of a
god was upon him; the arm was bowed to him as a child and great and small
did obeisance before him ” (Flinders Petrie, _op. cit._ pp. 177, 190 and
248).

The small Isis temple to the east of the great temple of Hathor at
Denderah is specially designated as the lying-in chamber, or sacred house
of birth. An inscription dating from the Roman period, on the outer
eastern wall of this building reads: “Life! the female Horus, the
youthful, the daughter of a hak (regent, Brugsch), Isis, the great, the
mother of the Ra=god, is born in Tentyra in the ‘night of the child in its
cradle,’ at the west side of the temple of Hat-seses (the great temple of
Hathor).” It is, moreover, stated that “Horus, in female form, is the
princess, the powerful, the heiress to the throne and the daughter of an
heir to the throne.”

In another inscription, on the south wall of the small temple of Isis, the
birth of Isis is described thus: “On this beautiful day, ‘of the night of
the child in its cradle,’ on the great festival during which the world is
re-adjusted, or balanced (sekhek en ta), the bringing forth of Isis takes
place in the interior or centre of Anet (Tentyra) by the goddess Ap, the
great, in the chamber of Ap, in the form of a dark red female person, the
Khnum ankh, the lovely. Her mother, Nut, exclaimed at the sight of her:
behold, (As is) I have become a mother. Thence the origin of the name
Isis.... The south, towards the place of rising of the sun’s disk, has
been given over to her, and the north, towards.... She is, namely, the
mistress of both sides of Egypt, with her son Horus and her brother
Osiris.”

On the east side of the wall of the terrace at Denderah a similar
inscription reads: “Uar-kher-ta is the name of this locality. The name of
the place of the cradle of Isis is named Adut, which is the house where
the ‘accouchement’ of Nut, the goddess of heaven, takes place. It is here
that, at the time of the ‘night of the child in its cradle,’ the
god-mother is brought into the world, in the form of a dark female, named
Khnum-ankhet, the lady of love and the queen of the gods and goddesses. On
seeing her, her mother exclaimed: As, îs _i. e._ lo, or behold, I have
become a mother! Thence the origin of her name Isis.... She is the lady of
the temple of Egypt with her son Horus and brother Osiris, now and forever
into eternity.” The most instructive account of the festival which has
come under my notice is the following, contained in another inscription in
the temple at Denderah.

“The fourth day, supplementary to the year (of 360 days, _i. e._ the 364th
day) is the beautiful day of the ‘night of the child in its cradle’ and is
a great festival of preparation. During the night preceding this day there
takes place the procession of the goddess Hathor and the divinities with
her. The circuit of her temple is made and all is duly fulfilled according
to the custom. Upon this follows the return to their places (chambers in
the temple). The golden one (Nubet, the ordinary appellation of
Hathor-Isis as the star Sothis-Sirius, Brugsch) rises, shining, above the
brow of her progenitor, and her mysterious (literally, full of secrets)
form is at the prow of the boat of the sun. As soon as she reaches the āk
(centre) of her city in the presence of her Nomos, she beholds her
dwelling with the most joyful feelings. When she enters her house her body
is full of delight. When she has taken possession of her exalted dwelling,
surrounded by her fellow-gods, who stand at each side of her, her soul in
her body is full of rejoicings. When they join the rays of her father (the
sun god) and are united to the radiance of his disk, the city Anet
(Tentyra) is happy. Adoration is made in Adut (the lying-in chamber) and
Pi-anet is in festive state, when it beholds the great, the powerful
leader, she who creates the festival in the holy city on that beautiful
day of the New Year.”

Elsewhere we read: “The city of Anet is in a constant exaltation when the
goddess Isis is born in it (in the small Isis temple) in the form of a
dark red woman, whose name is Khnum-Ankhet, the lady of love, the queen of
goddesses and women, the bride. It is beautiful to see the shining
appearance of the ray of light in the heaven, in the dusk, at the time
when she is born in this city.... A flying beetle (?) is born in the sky
in the primæval city of Tentyra at the period of ‘the night of the child
in its cradle.’ The sun shines in the heaven at dusk when her birth has
taken place. Gods and goddesses praise the name of her majesty....”
“Ra-Hur of Apollinopolis magna, god Sam-ta, comes forth, or arises, in the
dawn (akhekh) when the birth takes place in ‘the night of the child in its
cradle,’ on the great festival of the entire world (or the entire land).
He shines for her majesty when she has brought forth (the child). Her
child is in the form of a beautiful boy, who is the lord of Tentyra. The
gods and goddesses came to her carrying the symbol of life (the ankh) and
the sceptre of power (the tam) so as to fulfil their desire and her wish”
(p. 103).

The following extract from a papyrus which belonged to a priest of Amon,
named Horsiesis of Thebes, of the time of Augustus, affords an extremely
interesting insight of the mysterious ceremonial which had gradually
developed. It is evident that the text, though apparently clear, must have
been intelligible to the initiated only, who alone were able to understand
the allusions to secret, sacred rites and their symbolical meaning.

“Thou raisest thyself to heaven, in the region of the city Ka ... thou
goest with the king when he goes to Thebes ... thou seest the Sktt bark on
its arrival in the city of Thebes and the two sisters united in Pi-ubkt
... thou seest the goddess Hathor who becomes the mother of her own
mother(117) on the day ... of the Tx festival ... thy name is called
amongst those of the judges on the great Hermopolis in the night of the
festival of _he who remains __ in the middle or centre of his city_ ...
thou seest the immovable ones united into a quatuor, in form like a young
bull ... thou seest their wives united together in the form of the goddess
Anthat ... thou visitest the caves of Thebes when his majesty betakes
himself to the zone of Smu.... The mistress of heaven comes to her house
... thou receivest a cloak from his hand ... the divine eye ... thou
watchest at night in the chamber of birth on the day of the [lying in]
birth of the goddess Mut....[Nut?] Thou goest in with those who go in and
comest out with those who come out like the great Horus in his temple ...
thou seest in her domain(?) mysterious actions performed by the
Pastophores. No one sees, no one hears (of them) ... thou hearest the
voice of the singer in the temple, in varied modulations ... thou
ascendest the stairway of the eternal circle of light, thou seest the
strong ram in its domain ... thou seest ... in his first form, Osiris, in
the house of purification.” (Brugsch, _op. cit._ II, pp. 518 and 520).

A careful perusal of the preceding texts conveys an idea of the immense
lapse of time it must have required for the state religion of Egypt to
have developed itself and crystallized into a complicated ritual, the true
significance of which, doubtlessly, gradually receded from view. The naïve
primitive symbolization of the union of heaven and earth by the actual
marriage of king and queen, followed by general marriage festivities, had
naturally created, in course of time, a distinct privileged caste rendered
“divine” by the circumstances attending their conception and birth. Once
in existence the maintenance and insurance of the divine line of descent
would naturally enforce the intermarriage of its members and the
sequestration and guarded seclusion of the royal women and the virgin
priestesses from whose ranks the destined mothers of the divine children
were selected.

A more ancient form of symbolizing the union of heaven and earth seems to
have been the cult of Apis, which, according to Maspero, preceded the
building of the pyramids and could scarcely have arisen before the
adoption of the cow or bull, ua, as the rebus of Polaris, the One=ua. A
survival of Apis cult seems to be the allegorical sacred title “bull”
(Osiris-Apis) bestowed upon the king, of “cow” upon the queen and “calf”
upon their offspring, the young Horus. In later times the king was
entitled “the ram” and wore his fleece and horns on visiting the queen. As
a natural sequence, the fruit of their union was spoken of as “the lamb.”
According to Herodotus (II, pp. 27-29, Cary’s translation), “the sacred
Apis, or Epaphus is the calf of a cow incapable of conceiving another
offspring; and the Egyptians say that lightning descends upon the cow from
heaven and that from thence it brings forth Apis.” “The Egyptian
magistrates said ... the god [in the form of Apis] manifested himself at
distant intervals ... and when this manifestation took place the Egyptians
immediately put on their richest apparel and kept festive holiday.”

As stated by Mr. Wallis Budge, Apis worship was established at Memphis by
Ka-kau, the second king of the second dynasty B.C. 4100. The veneration
accorded to the bull, cow and calf, as embodiments of the dual principles
of nature, in separate and in single form, seems to have been accorded in
other localities to different animal forms and to have been replaced, in
later times, by triads, composed of a god, goddess and their offspring,
each great centre ultimately possessing their particular triad, the living
images of which were the high-priest, high-priestess and their “divine”
offspring. It should be noted that a group consisting of 8+1=nine gods,
high priests or prophets, accompanied the triad, the result being twelve
“deities” in all, of which one=the child, was an embodiment of two
principles and was the ka=the divine twain.

The transition of Apis worship from the animal to the human form was
accomplished during the reign of the Ptolemies (B.C. 305-42) when Serapis
or Osiris-Apis was introduced into Egypt and represented as a man with the
head of a bull, wearing a disk and uræus. Long before this, however,
androsphinxes and other combinations of the human and animal form had
existed in Egypt. At Thebes the divine triad was formed by Amen-Ra,
Mut-Hathor and Chonsu; at Edfu and Denderah we find Osiris,
Isis-Sothis-Hathor and Horus. On the other hand, a curious inscription in
the temple at Denderah, translated by Brugsch (II, p. 512), actually
describes Amen-Ra as “the great god in Denderah, who periodically
rejuvenates himself and _becomes a beautiful boy, who is the concealed or
hidden god, whose name is hidden_; who is the Horus with colored wings,
coming forth in the upper hemisphere of Edfu, the lord of the double
heaven.”

The inference one might be tempted to make from this and other texts is
that, at one period, a human babe, the fruit of a royal or sacerdotal
union, was born in the temple on what constituted New Year’s Day and was
secretly worshipped there during the ensuing year, as the living image of
Amen-Ra, the hidden god and “divine twain.” I venture to point out that
the adoption of the child as the image of the divinity was the logical
sequence to the preceding employment of the bull as a rebus for the words
ua=one and ka=twain; that the consecration of the human form must,
undoubtedly, have given a strong impulse to statuary, and that the
sanctification of the child correspondingly exalted motherhood and lent a
particular consecration to the marriage of its “divine parents.” The
following facts, culled at random, afford a limit of the transitions and
further developments which took place in Egypt in course of time.

Before proceeding, special mention must be made of one important point
which throws a flood of light upon the extent of the development of
separate cults of sun and moon and the institution of solar and lunar
calendars which respectively governed the activities of the male and
female populations. As this matter will be fully treated in my calendar
monograph I shall merely note here that Brugsch cites texts proving the
existence and simultaneous use of the two calendars, and the supreme
importance accorded to the new moon of the month Epiphi on whose
appearance the “goddess Isis-Hathor of Denderah embarked on her sacred
barge and proceeded up the river, from her city to Edfu (Apollinopolis
magna) where she joined his majesty ..., her father, ... the incomparable
sun-god Ra, the first of Apollinopolis, the golden disk, whose children
are numerous....” It is further stated that the god and goddess became
inseparable like sun and moon. Brugsch states that the appearance of the
said new moon, which was also associated with the heliacal rising of
Sirius, would range from Aug. 18 to Sept. 16, Jul. Cal. (see _op. cit._
II, pp. 282-1). The appearance of the goddess was the signal for the
opening of a season of general “feasting and drinking, rejoicing, singing
and dancing” throughout the land, to which the name Tekhu is given in some
texts. This is translated by Brugsch as “the intoxication of gladness or
joy;” it “coincided with the highest level attained by the overflow of the
Nile,” and its modern survival is the annual “marriage of the Nile” which
takes place on the 23d of August.

It is curious to note how the original carrying out of primitive and naïve
rites by the queen and high-priestess gradually caused her presence to be
regarded as essential for the “drawing out of the Nile from its source”
and her person to be surrounded with utmost veneration and sanctity. As
Prof. Flinders Petrie states, speaking of as far back as B.C. 1383-1365:
“The marriage to a royal high priestess of Amen was, of course, purely a
political necessity to legitimate the king’s position.”

“It would seem that Hor-em-heb was not married to Nezem-mut until his
accession, when he legalized his position by becoming husband of the
high-priestess of Amen, as in the arrangement of the later dynasties. This
marriage was an affair of politics solely, considering the age of the
parties; Horemheb was probably between fifty and sixty at the time and if
the queen was the same as Nefertiti’s sister Nezem-mut, she must have been
about the same age as Horemheb” (_op. cit._ pp. 183, 250). How long the
female Egyptian ruler maintained her sway may, perhaps, best be seen by
the following texts describing the political homage paid to the living
goddess of the Egyptians under Ptolemaic and Roman rules.

One inscription clearly shows that, at the time of Ptolemy IX, Euergetes
II, the living Isis was acknowledged as the sole ruler of the land of the
south by the king and his wife, queen Cleopatra III, who jointly occupied
the throne of northern Egypt. Jointly the latter dedicated a beautiful
hall to the goddess Isis, as a place in which to celebrate the Tekhu feast
and in which she might linger at this season (Brugsch, _op. cit._ II, p.
284). I have found indications in other works that, in other localities,
the goddess entered a secret chamber in the earth or pyramid or celebrated
her sacred mysteries and festival on the sacred boat of the sun, in the
sacred sea or lake belonging to the temple. In these cases it is obvious
that the dominant idea was the performance of the sacred rites in the
sacred centre or middle.

At a later period Cleopatra VII ascended the female throne at the age of
seventeen and became high-priestess of Amen, the living image of Isis. It
was understood that as soon as her brother Ptolemy XIV, then aged twelve,
should come of age, she was to marry him. Partly for political reasons,
akin to those which had caused king Horemheb, on his accession, to marry
the high priestess of Amen, Julius Cæsar and Mark Antony become in
succession the consorts of Cleopatra, after whose death Egypt became a
Roman province. But the “land of the south,” and traditional, divine,
feminine rulership, lingered on. Under the third prefect, Ælius Gallus,
Candace, queen of the Ethiopians, invades Egypt at the head of her army.
She was defeated, but the position of the high-priestess of Amen, the
living Isis, continued to be such as to exact the homage and an act of
propitiation from the Roman Emperor.

An inscription, from the time of Augustus, records that a beautiful
monument, or “house,” had been erected by the “lord of the land, the
autocrator, the son of the sun, Cæsar,” and was presented, at the time of
the Isis festival, to its possessor, the great Isis, the mother of the
god, the mistress of the lying-in-house, the splendid and mighty queen of
Philæ, the benevolent princess of Abaton, the daughter of the sun. She is
likewise named “she who is great or whose greatness extends towards the
four quarters” and is designated as “the royal wife of the majesty of
Osiris and the royal mother of Horus, the victorious bull,” _i. e._ the
ka. It is stated that “she found the house of birth brilliantly adorned
and well arranged in every way” and she installed herself in its interior
on a given day, so as to bring forth her son in these surroundings. One of
the rewards promised to Cæsar for the delicate attention and gift bestowed
upon the goddess is “eternal and permanent occupation of the throne of
Horus, the first of the living ones.” According to the Esne calendar a
“divine birth” actually took place on a given date. Brugsch, referring to
Plutarch and calendar texts, shows that the commencement of the Isis
festival dated from the time when Isis assumed a phylactery, or amulet, to
indicate that she had conceived.

Another inscription shows that Tiberius Claudius had caused the house to
be renovated for “the mighty goddess Isis, the life giving mistress of
Abaton, the good Hathor, the queen of the land of Nubia, the divine mother
of the golden (Nub) Horus, the benevolent sister of Osiris, the great
protectress who guards his son.” As Tiberius Claudius, in this text named
himself her loving son, it is obvious that the day had passed away when
solely her own divine son Horus would be the one legitimate and divine
heir to the Egyptian throne. It is interesting to surmise what became of
the children whose “divine births” continued to be celebrated as a sacred
occurrence to which even a Roman Emperor yielded homage. The natural
sequence would have been that, accompanied by a band of devoted followers,
the sons of the sun, the young bulls, _i. e._ the ka, or divine twain, and
their sisters, would seek distant lands in which jointly to establish new
kingdoms on the ancient, familiar plan.

Collectively, the preceding evidence has afforded a realization of some of
the curious but natural results of the prolonged cult of the dual
principles of nature in Egypt, the most remarkable being, perhaps, the
creation of a distinct, “divine” caste of individuals, from the naïve
adoption of marriage and birth as consecrated religious rites, symbolical
of the union of heaven and earth and the production of new life. While at
one time, and in certain localities, this mode of symbolism obviously took
the upper hand and fostered the growth of the artificial idea of the
“divine rights of royalty,” there are evidences that, simultaneously, the
union of the dual principles of nature was symbolized in one or more
different archaic and primitive ways. These appear to have been separately
adopted in various centres of thought where the disastrous and debasing
consequences of the association of the idea of sex with the cult of heaven
and earth, light and darkness, etc., were realized with disapproval.

We thus find that, even at Edfu, the ceremonial rite of lighting new
sacred fire by means of a wooden instrument and friction was performed on
the great Isis festival which was marked by the “divine birth.” According
to the calendar of Canopus this fell on the first day of Payni, and a
prescribed illumination of the temples and palace was kept up until the
30th or last day of the month. In the most ancient Egyptian calendars the
“lighting of light” at the same period is also recorded (Brugsch, _op.
cit._ II, p. 470) and, according to Herodotus, the festival was named “the
lighting of lamps” and was observed throughout all Egypt. He adds that “a
religious reason is given why this night is illuminated and so honored”
(II, 61 and 62).

The influence of increasing astronomical knowledge likewise shows itself
in the joint observation of the movements of sun, moon and stars and the
determination of the relative positions of the latter to the sun at the
periods of the equinoxes and solstices. Without taking period or sequence
into consideration for the present, I merely note that we find evidence
that, at one time, images of sun and moon, of the right and left eyes of
Ra, or statues of Hathor-Isis and Osiris, replaced their living images in
religious ceremonies.

Sometimes the entire ritual seems to have consisted in the union of water,
the produce of heaven, with seeds, the produce of earth; the ensuing
germination and production of young shoots being deemed sacred and
symbolical of the renewal of life. The fact that statuettes of Osiris have
actually been found, made of paste containing various seeds, distinctly
shows that, like the Babylonian Baal, the Egyptian male divinity was
identified with the earth. Another indication of this is furnished by the
descriptions of the feast of Pan, which fell at the period of the spring
equinox. At this period the crop of dura, which had been sown by the king
in the sacred fields at Denderah, at the time of the “Osiris mysteries,”
immediately after the inundation had receded and “the earth was laid
bare,” became ripe. The ceremony of cutting the first sheaf of dura was
performed by the king, with the silex sickle=khepes.

While Osiris was thus directly associated with the produce of the earth
there are also evidences that, just as Isis became identified with birth
and life, her consort became the lord of death and of the underworld.
Mysterious rites and human sacrifices seem to have been instituted in his
honor. According to obscure myths Osiris himself had been foully murdered,
his body cut into fourteen pieces and cast over the length and breadth of
the land. His head was supposed to be preserved at Abydos, the chief
centre of his worship, and shrines were erected over the other portions of
his body. It will be a matter for further research to investigate whether
the “mysteries of Osiris” did not include the dramatization of the death
of Osiris, in which a human victim personified the god and was actually
killed and dismembered.

It is, perhaps, worth noting here, as an analogy, how appropriately the
ancient Mexican annual sacrifice of a youth, chosen among the most
perfect, might have answered as a rendition of the drama of Osiris. The
body of the victim was divided and the pieces distributed to a fixed
number of priests and chieftains, who partook of them as sacred food. The
head was preserved in the Great Temple itself, on the Tzompantli, and the
large number of skulls seen there by the Spaniards constituted a proof of
the great antiquity of the custom. The blood of the victim, poured upon
seeds, seems to have been considered essential for bringing about the
germination of the sacred shoots and typical of the union of the dual
principles of nature and of life springing from death. Idols, formed of
seeds moistened with human blood, were distributed to the participants in
the ceremony. According to some authors this sacred paste, and not pieces
of human flesh, constituted the consecrated food, eaten according to the
prescribed ritual.

How far analogous rites were performed in Egypt remains to be seen; it is,
at all events, certain that, by slow degrees, the cult of the dual
principles of nature gave rise to the institution of strange unnatural
rites, the original naïve meanings of which became obscured, debased or
lost. While various localities of Egypt, notably Thebes and Abydos, appear
to have become the birthplace of curious aberrations of the human
intellect, there was one ancient and great centre of learning where
monotheism and the knowledge of the fundamental scheme appear to have been
preserved intact, namely, at Heliopolis, the ancient On or Anu of the
North, named the “House of the Sun” by Jeremiah and “the Eye or Fountain
of the Sun” by the Arabs. According to Mr. Wallis Budge, “its ruins cover
an area three miles square ... the greatest and oldest Egyptian College or
University for the education of the priesthood and laity stood here....
During the XXth dynasty the temple of Heliopolis was one of the largest
and wealthiest of all Egypt and its staff was numbered by thousands. When
Cambyses visited Egypt the glory of Heliopolis was well on the wane and,
after the removal of the priesthood and sages of the temple to Alexandria,
by Ptolemy II (B.C. 286), its downfall was well assured. When Strabo
visited it (B.C. 24) the greater part of it was in ruins.... Heliopolis
had a large population of Jews and it will be remembered that Joseph
married the daughter of a priest of On (Annu).... Macrobius says that the
Heliopolis of Syria or Baalbek, was founded by a body of priests who left
the ancient city of Heliopolis of Egypt” (The Nile, p. 132).

Indirectly we learn the tenor of the doctrines and ideas held by the sages
of Heliopolis at one period by the remarkable attempt to reform the
religion of Egypt, carried out by their pupil, Amenhotep IV (about B.C.
1450). Evidently realizing, with his masters, the extent to which the
ancient fundamental religion had become obscured and debased by the
multiplication of images of the deity, and the institution of rival cults,
which were shrouded in mystery and darkness, the young prince boldly made
war against the priesthood of Amen-Ra and the cult of a “hidden god.”

Destroying the monstrous images which had originally been rebus figures
only, and represented the supreme deity in partly human and animal form,
he instituted the disk or circle as the simple and purer form under which
the divinity was to be revered.(118) Animated by the clear realization to
what an extent the original communal or republican scheme of organization
was being departed from by the artificial creation of a “divine” race of
kings who claimed to be gods, he caused himself and his queen to be
portrayed as simple mortals, and not as the deities Osiris and Isis.
Choosing the sun as his emblem, this champion of pure light and open truth
fought the Egyptian votaries of darkness. He erased the word Amen=hidden,
from public monuments, changed his own name from Amenhotep to
Chu-en-Aten=the brilliance or glory of the disk and founded a city also
named Chu-aten, which was to be the centre of a new and reformed state. It
seems evident that this was instituted on the familiar archaic plan and
that the so-called “heresy of Amenhotep” was but an attempt, backed by the
sages and philosophers of Heliopolis, to abolish the artificialities and
abuses which had come into existence and destroyed the order of the state
and the harmony of the primitive plan. It is well known that gradually
Amenhotep’s successors were obliged to yield to the hostility of the
priesthood of the “hidden god” and that these, in turn, erased or defaced
all images of the disk or aten within their reach.

Ineffectual though the grand attempt had been to reorganize state and
religion and reëstablish republican principles, on the original plan, the
knowledge of the original scheme seems to have been preserved intact
during the following centuries, by the sages and philosophers of
Heliopolis, by whom the primitive set of ideas seems to have been
gradually developed into an abstract philosophical system. Reminding the
reader that Plato spent “thirteen years in Egypt, in gaining an insight
into the mysterious doctrines and priest-lore of the sacerdotal caste,” I
also draw attention to the passage in his “Timæus,” in which Critias makes
the statement that when Plato’s ideal republic ... was being discoursed
upon, he was reminded, to his surprise, of the account of a state given to
the Greek sage, Solon, by the priests of Saïs, and perceived how, “in most
respects, the republic described coincided with Solon’s statements.” It is
indeed striking how clearly we can recognize, in Plato’s republic, the
underlying, primitive, universal scheme in this case, highly developed,
elaborated, transfigured and transformed into the philosophical ideal of a
great intellect.

Before demonstrating which of the main features of Plato’s cosmogony and
ideal republic we have found actually carried out in practice, let us
briefly refer to the most ancient descriptions of the primitive government
of Greece, preserved in the Timæus and Critias, where the conversations
held, by Solon, with the priests of Saïs are recorded. Solon (about 594
B.C.) on his arrival (at Saïs) “was very honorably received; and
especially, on his inquiring about ancient affairs of those priests who
possessed superior knowledge in such matters, he perceived that neither
himself nor any one of the Greeks (so to speak) had any antiquarian
knowledge at all.... One of their extremely ancient priests said to Solon:
‘you (Greeks) are all youths in intelligence, for you hold no ancient
opinions derived from remote tradition _nor any system of discipline_ that
can boast of a hoary old age.... In this our country, ... the most ancient
things are said to be here preserved ... and all the noble, great or
otherwise distinguished achievements, performed either by ourselves, by
you or elsewhere, of which we have heard the report, all these have been
engraved in our temples in very remote times and preserved to the present
day. The annals of our own city (Saïs) have been preserved eight thousand
years in our sacred writings ... your state has a priority over ours of a
thousand years.... I will briefly describe the law and more illustrious
actions of those states which have existed nine thousand years ...’ ”
(Timæus). It is interesting at this point to recall also the familiar
statements made by the priests of Saïs to Solon, concerning the immense
antiquity of the human race and the “multitude and variety of destructions
which have been and will be undergone by the human race ... after which
nations become young again, as at first, knowing nothing of the events of
ancient times” (Timæus, V).

Referring the reader to the original text I merely point out here that the
priest of Saïs, referring to the sacred writings themselves, assigned to
remotest antiquity the principle of distribution and arrangement on which
the state had originally been founded and established. In the Critias the
description of the Athenian state, which “had been founded nine thousand”
years before, contains the following particulars which will appear
familiar to the reader. “To the gods was once locally allotted the whole
earth.... Obtaining a country agreeable to them by just allotment, they
chose regions for their habitations.... Different gods received by lot
different regions.... Hephaestus and Athene, a brother and sister, both
received one region as their common allotment ... their temple was built
on the Acropolis ... whose northern and southern slopes were respectively
associated with separate winter and summer residences.” The population was
divided into classes and each caste occupied a fixed place of residence.
“The outer parts, down the flanks (of the Acropolis) were inhabited by
craftsmen and husbandmen who tilled the neighboring land; the
warrior-classes lived separately, by themselves, in the more elevated
parts around the temple of Athene and Hephaestus, which they had formed,
as it were, into the garden of a single dwelling by encircling it with one
enclosure” (The Critias, VI). “... On this site was a single fountain
which furnished every part with abundant water....” “The ‘guardians of the
state’ were the ‘leaders’ of the Greeks and as to their number they paid
special attention that they should always have the same number of men and
women that might serve in war, the whole being about twenty thousand.”

In the description given, in the Critias, of the state of Atlantis, the
identical features recur, but are more fully described. In the centre of
the island of Atlantis stood a mountain, surrounded by a plain, which was
ultimately made square. The mountain was the residence of a pair of
mythical lovers, consisting of a god and of a mortal woman, and became the
birthplace of their offspring, “a divine race of kings.” “The god ... with
his divine power, agreeably adorned the centre of the island, causing two
fountains of water to shoot upwards from beneath the earth, one cold and
the other hot, and making every variety of food to spring abundantly from
the earth.” The central hill, from which thus proceeded all life and
festivity, was at first “circularly enclosed, the land and sea being
formed into alternate zones, greater and less, two out of land and three
out of sea, from the centre of the island all equally distant.” The ten
kings, born of the “divine union, lived each in his own district and city,
and ruled supreme over his people. The government and commonwealth in each
case was, by the injunction of the god, according to the laws which were
handed down. The latter were inscribed on a column of orichalcum which was
deposited in the centre of the island, in the temple of the god, where the
ten kings originally assembled every fifth year. A fire burned near the
column and a bull was sacrificed at its base, after which a sacred cup was
filled with its blood and this was poured into the fire by way of
purifying the column” (Critias, VII-XVI).

The above mention of a column is of interest when it is realized that, in
historical times, the laws of Solon were actually inscribed on a square
wooden pillar which was made to revolve or turn and was placed on the
Acropolis. The presence of a revolving pillar on the Acropolis, the sacred
centre of the Athenian state, is, moreover, curiously in keeping with the
conception of axial energy set forth by Plato and awakens the desire to
learn from Greek scholars what relationship, if any, there was between the
Sanscrit aksa=axle or axis, the Greek akra (akris=summit, akros=most high,
supreme, akrisios=mountain-top god) and the Egyptian ak=the Centre, and
hak=a king; and whether the word polis=city was connected with polos=the
pole-star, an axis, pivot or pole, from polein=to turn, and may be
interpreted as the equivalent of the Egyptian An and Annu. It would also
be important to learn whether the name of the principal ancient god of
Greece, Apollo, who was revered under the form of a column at Delphi, can
also be connected with the verb polein or pelein=to turn, as well as the
name Polias _i. e._ the goddess protecting the city, a surname for Minerva
(Athene) at Athens, where she was worshipped at one time as the protecting
divinity of the Acropolis. The title Poliuchus, “protecting the city,”
occurs as a surname of several divinities and particularly of Minerva
Chalchioecus, “of the brazen house,” at Sparta and Athens. It is
instructive likewise to compare the Greek words for axis=axon, and
polis=city, with Helice, the name for Ursa Major and for a town in
Arcadia, with the Egyptian Annu, An or On, the names of capitals, and the
Egyptian word an=that which turns around. It will be for Greek and
Egyptian scholars to enlighten us as to whether the Egyptian an and the
Greek polis are synonyms; in which connection I draw their attention to
the following suggestive passage of the Critias (VII).... “Yet before we
narrate this we must briefly warn you not to be surprised at hearing
Hellenic names given to barbarians ... and the cause of this you shall now
hear. Solon made an investigation into the power of names and found that
the early Egyptians, who committed these facts to writing, transferred
these names into their own language; and he again, receiving the meaning
of each name, introduced it by writing into our language.” While, on one
hand, it is certain that the Egyptian astronomer-priests associated the
pole star with the words An, Anu, Anubis, on the other, the following
passages from Plato’s works clearly demonstrate his views concerning axial
rotation.(119) A fresh interest is undoubtedly added to Plato’s philosophy
when it is regarded as the possible result of the thirteen years spent by
him with the Egyptian priesthood, who may possibly have confided to him
the entire sum of their ancient philosophy and accumulated store of
knowledge, and who certainly seem to have imposed upon him the reticence
and obscurity noticeable in the Republic, the Critias and the Timæus.

To those who have followed my investigation of the ancient state
organization and cosmical conceptions of the ancient Egyptians, and noted
the interpretation given to the pyramid and the fact that Amenophis
instituted the disk as the image of the Supreme Being, the following
detached extracts from Plato’s Timæus will appear familiar and full of
fresh significance. “To discover the Father and Creator of this universe
(also called the heaven or the world) or his work is indeed difficult;
_and when discovered it is impossible to reveal him to mankind at
large_.... The composing (or framing) Artificer constituted the universe
from entire elements of fire, water, air and earth and ... considering
that it would thus be a whole animal.... He gave it also a figure becoming
and allied to its nature; and to the animal destined to comprehend all
others within itself that figure as the most becoming which includes
within itself every sort of figure whatever. Hence he fashioned it in the
shape of a sphere, perfectly round, having its centre everywhere equally
distant from the bounding extremities.... He assigned to it a motion
peculiar to itself ... making the world to turn constantly on itself and
on same point, he gave it a circular motion ... he assigned to it a motion
peculiar to itself, being that of all the seven kinds of motion.... As for
the soul, he fixed it in the middle, extended it throughout the whole and
likewise surrounded it with its entire surface ... and so, causing a
circle to revolve in a circle, he established the world as one
substantive, solitary object.... _Let the universe be called heaven or the
world or by any other name it usually receives_.... The soul of this
universe ... being composed of three parts ... being interwoven throughout
from the middle to the very extremities of space and covering it even all
around externally, though at the same time herself revolving within
herself, originated the divine commencement of an unceasing and wise life
throughout all time.... Time ... was generated with the universe.... Time
... an eternal image _on the principles of numbers_ ... the perfect number
of time completes a perfect year ... for this purpose ... were formed
_such of the stars as moved circularly through the universe_....”

While a careful study of Plato’s work will further elucidate his views
concerning the quadruplicate nature of the universe, of its comprehensive
unity, of axial rotation, the generation of time and of the principle of
numbers, I point out that the following passage conveys the idea of
applying the universal plan to the regulation of human thought: “This,
however, we may assert, that God invented and bestowed sight upon us for
the express purpose, that on _surveying the circles of intelligence in the
heavens_, we might properly employ those of our minds, which, though
disturbed when compared with the others that are uniform, are still allied
to their circulation and that, having thus learned and being naturally
possessed of a correct reasoning faculty, we might, _by imitating the
uniform revolutions of divinity_, set right our own silly wanderings and
blunders.”

There are two portions of Plato’s cosmology to which I wish particularly
to draw attention, because of the striking examples that exist, showing
that the views therein expressed and suggestions given, were independently
carried into practice in ancient times, in widely separated countries. One
is the suggestive attempt to figure the Cosmos by geometrical images, a
method which had been carried out by the pyramid-builders and Amenophis
III and suggests an explanation for the origin and meaning of the
geometrical decoration that prevailed at one period of antiquity. The
other is the association of time with the principles of numbers, the most
remarkable exemplifications of which are furnished by the Egyptian, Hindu,
Chinese, Mexican and Maya cyclical systems, founded upon the associations
of divisions of time and numerals, and even and uneven numbers with
day-names, etc.

Having hastily noted some features of Plato’s Cosmos let us next obtain an
insight into the ideas associated with Polaris and the Septentriones by
the ancient Greeks and their neighbors, before and after Plato’s time. I
gratefully acknowledge my indebtedness to Mr. Richard Hinckley Allen’s
“Star-names and their meanings” (New York, 1899), for the following
valuable information and at the same time express my regret that his
useful work was unknown to me when I wrote the preceding portion of my
investigation.(120)

“Ursa Minor was not mentioned by Homer or Hesiod for, according to Strabo,
it was not admitted among the constellations of the Greeks until about 600
B.C. when Thales, inspired by its use in Phœnicia, his probable
birthplace, suggested it to the Greek mariners in place of its greater
neighbor which till then had been their sailing guide. Thence its title
Phœnice and Ursa Phœnicia. But it also shared, with Ursa Major, the titles
Septentrio, Aratos, Amaxa, Aganna and Helice. It also bore the ‘early and
universal title’ Kynosura or Cynosura, usually translated ‘the Dog’s
Tail,’ the origin of which is uncertain, Bournouf asserting that ‘it is in
no way associated with the Greek word for dog.’ Cox identified the word
with Lycosura (meaning tail or trail of light), which recalls the city of
that name in Arcadia considered, by Pausanias, the most ancient in the
world, having been founded by Lycaon some time before the Deluge of
Deucalion.”

“Euclid said in his Phainomena: ‘A star is visible between the Bears, not
changing its place, _but always revolving upon itself_’ (_cf._ Plato’s
Cosmos). Hipparchus, that the pole was ‘in a vacant spot forming a
quadrangle with three other stars,’ both writers calling this Polos, the
Polus of Lucan, Ovid and other classical Latins, and Euphratean observers
had called their pole-star Pūl or Bil. But, although other astronomical
writers used these words for some individual star, there is no certainty
as to which was intended, for it should be remembered that, during many
millenniums, the polar point has gradually been approaching our pole-star
which, 2000 years ago, was far removed from it, in Hipparchus’ time 12°
24’ away, according to his own statement, quoted by Marinus of Tyre and
cited by Ptolemy. Heraclitus, the Ionian philosopher of Ephesus of about
500 B.C., asserted that this constellation marked the boundary between the
east and the west, which it may be regarded as doing when on the horizon.”
This statement is of extreme importance as it proves an orientation of the
north by the pole-star and not by the solstitial position of the sun.
“Another name for it, πλενθιον, used for it or its quarter of the sky, was
from the Greek, as seen in Plutarch’s αἰ τῶν πλινθίων ὀπογραφαί the
‘fields’ or ‘spaces’ into which the augurs divided the heavens, the
templa, or regiones cœli of the Latins....”

“In Homer’s Iliad and Odyssey the use of the seven stars of Ursa Major in
Greek navigation is clearly shown. The constellation is entitled the
Bear=arctos, described, according to different translators, as ‘circling
on high,’ ‘wheeling round,’ or ‘revolving around the axle of the
sky.’(121) Homer used, equally with Arctos, the name Amaxa=the wain or
wagon, to designate the seven stars. Aratos called the constellation the
‘Wain-like Bear;’ and, alluding to the title Amaxa, asserted that the word
was from ama=together, the Amaxai thus circling together around the pole;
but no philologist accepts this and it might as well have come from
axion=axle, referring to the axis of the heavens. In fact Hewitt goes far
back of Aratos in his statement that the Sanscrit god Akshivan, the Driver
of the Axle (aksha), was adopted in Greece as Ixion, whose well-known
wheel was merely the circling course of this constellation. Anacreon
mentioned it as a Chariot as well as a Bear; and Hesychius had it Aganna,
an archaic word from agein, ‘to carry,’ singularly like, in orthography at
least, the Akkadian title for the Wain stars, Aganna or Akanna, the Lord
of Heaven; and Aben Ezra called it Ajala, the Hebrew word for ‘waggon.’
The name Helice from Ελιξ, the Curved, or Spiral One, apparently first
used by Aratos and Apollonius Rhodius, became common as descriptive of its
twisting around the pole, ... Sophocles having the same thought in his
mention of ‘the circling paths of the Bear.’ Some, however, derived the
name from the curved or twisted positions of the chief stars.... Helice
was also the name of a city in Arcadia, the country so intimately
connected with the Bears, whose inhabitants were called the Bear race.”

As far back as Hesiod’s time the constellation was associated in myth,
with the name Kallisto, “the beautiful,” which “La Lande referred to the
Phœnician Kalitsah or Chalitsa, Safety, as its observation helped to a
safe voyage. Another version of the Grecian myth associated the
constellation with Artemis, the Roman Diana [_i. e._ the huntress, _cf._
Ishtar and Isis-Satit].” The apparent connection of the name Artemis with
Themis=“law and justice personified,” should be noted here.

The preceding statements establish that, in ancient Greece, Polaris was
identified with the celestial Polos and was described as a star, not
changing its place, but always _revolving on itself_ and it appears
superfluous to point out how closely Plato’s Cosmos agrees with the
current astronomical theories. The Ursæ, on the other hand, were
identified with the titles Helice, referring to axial rotation, and with
the names Aganna (Akanna) Arctos and Amaxa, which are identical in sound
with the words we have found associated with Polaris and the Septentriones
in the ancient Egyptian texts.

Deferring the demonstration that a number of the natural objects or
animals represented in the Egyptian rebus signs, which were merely
employed in hieratic script to express the syllables an, am, ar, ak, etc.,
are to be found as actual names for Polaris and the Ursæ in different
western Asiatic and other countries, I shall now briefly show that, in
remotest historical times, the Grecian states were established upon the
model of an ideal republic such as is outlined in Plato’s works, in
accordance with current cosmological conceptions. According to ancient
tradition the aborigines of Attica were first civilized under Cecrops who
is said to have come hither from Saïs, Egypt, about 1500 B.C.

Turning to Iwan Mueller’s monumental “Alterthumswissenschaft” (IV.
Handbuch der Griechische Alterthümer), let us examine the data he presents
concerning the beginnings of Athenian culture.

“The historical inhabitants of Attica belonged to the Ionic race and
claimed to be autochthonous.... They were grouped into four tribes: the
Geleontes, Argadeis, Aigikoreis and Hopletes. The existence of these four
tribes is usually connected with a territorial division of Attica into
four parts and their names are supposed to have been derived from the
location and occupation of each tribe. The Geleontæ=the shining ones, are
said to have formed the priest or warrior caste and to have lived in
Pedion. The Argadæi were the agriculturists and were situated in the plain
of Thriasis. The Aigikoræi or goatherds were assigned to Diakria.
Authorities still disagree about the habitation of the Hopletes, ‘the
armed ones.’ The interpretation of these names is still open to doubt. An
ancient tradition attributes to them an Ionic derivation.... On the other
hand, it is probable that when they emigrated to Attica the tribe remained
separate and became associated with their place of residence ... at a
later period the phratries were associated with localities.... Each of the
four castes had its chieftain and an equality of rank seems to have been
maintained. In ancient times the citizens were divided into three classes:
the Eupatridæ or nobility; the Geomoræ or farmers; and the Demiurgæ or
artisans, merchants, potters or fishermen,—in fact all who exercised some
occupation.

“The political unity of Attica was centred in the plain of Cephisos, which
was the kernel of the country. In the lower part of the plain, about a
mile from the sea, situated on a plateau, and crowning a high rocky
elevation, lay the ancient fortress Cekropia, the residence of Cecrops and
Erechtheus, the mythical, earth-born forefathers of the Athenians. At the
foot of the fortress, a lower town gradually grew up and spread itself
towards the south. This primitive Athens originally formed only the
nucleus of a small kingdom situated in the plains and surrounded by
enemies.... According to an Attic tradition Cecrops collected the
inhabitants of Attica into 12 ... tribes, states or communities.... The
names of several of these have been shown to have also been applied to
capitals which were independent centres of government. Athens, the centre
of the state, developed into a large city in which the nobility of the
whole country resided and where many artisans also settled. The majority
of the citizens lived, however, in the surrounding country.... The harvest
festival, held at ancient Athens, in honor of the goddess Athene, the
patroness of agriculture, was also a general feast for all inhabitants of
Attica ...” (pp. 104-108).

The foregoing suffices to establish that, in remotest antiquity, Attica
was divided into four territorial divisions, with a central seat of
government, the capital, which formed the fifth division. The inhabitants
of the four regions constituted four tribes, each under its own chieftain.
Each tribe became identified with a different occupation and ultimately
constituted castes which remained associated with their place of
residence. Simultaneously with this territorial distribution, another
classification of the population was evolved, which divided it into three
strata, corresponding to the upper, central and lower caste and thus
yielded a total of seven great divisions of the state, which thus reveals
itself as having been a heptarchy and explains the constitution of the
Heptanomis, which existed in Central Egypt under Greek rule.

From the preceding material it appears that when Solon divided the people
into four classes, he merely reinstated the most ancient form of state
organization known in Greece. It would be interesting to learn how far the
following offices had been previously known. It is well known that Solon
instituted nine archons (literally leaders), which seem to have been the
equivalents to the group of “nine gods” mentioned in Egypt in association
with the supreme god or goddess. The characteristic feature of the archons
appears to have been the fact that they were elected and that the first
archon was surnamed Eponymos and gave his name to the year; the second
archon, entitled Basileus, was the king, and the third, Polemarchas, was a
warrior. The remaining six were collectively called Thesmothetes,
administrators of right or justice. Under the above was the Council of
Four Hundred. Each of the four phylæ fell into three parts or thirds,
producing a total of 12, a number corresponding to the organization of
twelve tribes, communities or states. Each of these was divided into 4
Naucrariæ, under 48 captaincies. The following extracts from Iwan Müller’s
work supply us with further details concerning the Athenian government and
show that variants of the same existed at different periods, throughout
ancient Greece.

“At Athens, in historical times, the members of one tribe formed a
corporation, recognized a common ancestor, observed a form of ancestral
cult and kept a tribal register with the names of all newly born children
(p. 20). The tribes formed corporations within the state, and each had its
own cult and chieftain.... The Doric nation consisted of three such
tribes.... In Ephesus the citizens were divided into five ‘gens’ (_i. e._,
four quarters and centre). It is certain that in Athens, Cyrene, and
Chios, the phratries were communities with separate forms of cult, who
worshipped beside their tribal deities, Zeus Phratrios and Athena Phratria
...” (pp. 20 and 21).

“In Teos the towns inhabited by a ‘gens’ were divided into at least seven
quarters.... In Tenos each gens was known as ‘a tower,’ and each
individual bore the name of his tower and his gens.” Pausing here for an
instant, I draw attention to the recurrence in Greece of certain features
of the Great Plan which must now be familiar to the reader: the
association of divisions of people with a “tower,” an artificial “high
place” or mountain, the development and existence of separate forms of
cult, corresponding to tribal and territorial divisions; the supreme cult
of a male and female divinity, corresponding to the traditions that the
state was founded by two individuals and was governed by two rulers. An
illustration of this is furnished by Sparta, which “was governed by two
kings, belonging to two different royal families ... the origin of this
custom is unknown ... these kings usually were at enmity with each
other....” “The population of Sparta was primarily divided into five
‘phyles,’ identified with five local districts. The names of the latter,
Pitane, Mesoa, Limnai, Konoura and Dyme, were identical with those of the
five Comes or group of separate communities which had constituted the
state of Sparta at the time of Thucydides.” It will be perceived that this
organization corresponds to that of a capital and four provinces.
Simultaneously the population was grouped into three main classes and
twenty-seven phratries.

Considering that in ancient times the belief prevailed, and was shared by
the Spartans themselves, that Lycurgus had introduced his scheme of
organization from Crete, it is interesting to learn that “the Cretans
themselves claimed that their laws dated from a remote antiquity and had
been communicated to Minos and Rhadamanthus by Zeus himself.” In one of
the most ancient portions of the Odysseus, Idomeneus is represented as
ruling in particular over cities situated in _the middle_ of the island.
In historical times the central rulership or monarchy had been abolished
and “the state was ruled by ten chiefs of tribal divisions, who bore in
common the title Cosmos and held office for the limit of one year.”
Although the most ancient accounts of the maritime supremacy of Crete
under its king Minos, the “son of Zeus,” are regarded as grossly
exaggerated, modern authorities agree that, on account of its geographical
position, Crete must undoubtedly have been an extremely important centre
of maritime commerce, during a prolonged period.

On this account, and because the Spartans acknowledged to have received
their scheme of organization from Crete, I draw particular attention to
the design on a coin from Cnossus, the most important capital of Crete,
which recently arrested my attention. It is preserved at the Berlin Museum
and is reproduced in Spamer’s work, already cited (fig. 72, 14 and 15). On
the obverse, it exhibits the fabulous Minotaurus the monster, half man and
half bull, who is stated to have ruled the island. On the reverse, is a
geometrical figure, representing a swastika, in the centre of which is the
five-dot group. A similar coin also found on the site of Cnossus, and
assigned to B.C. 700, is preserved at the British Museum. Its reverse
exhibits also the five-dot group and the swastika, between whose branches
are four large dots or circles. In the Berlin Museum specimen the latter
are replaced by squares containing cross lines. To any one familiar, in
the first case, with the scheme of organization into five Comes, _i. e._
4+1, such as has been shown to have been adopted in Sparta and elsewhere
in Greece, the design on the reverse of both coins appears perfectly
intelligible. No geometrical or cursive sign could more clearly express
the scheme or ground-plan upon which the most ancient form of government
in Greece has been shown to have also rested.

                             [Illustration.]

                                Figure 72.


As to the image of the Minotaurus on the obverse of the Berlin coin: to
any one familiar with the widespread system of figuring the state under
the form of a human being or of a quadruped, and of symbolizing its ruler
as its head, the image appears intelligible as that of the quadruplicate
state. The circumstance that the head is that of a bull seems to indicate
that, like the Egyptians, the Cretans applied the title “bull” to their
king; thence perhaps the fable that the island was at one time governed by
the monster Minotaurus who claimed as annual tribute, from conquered
tribes, seven youths and maidens. It is striking how perfectly the
geometrical figures on the reverse of both coins, which I hold to
represent territorial divisions, seem to form the complement to the image
of the state represented in semi-human and semi-animal form. Interesting
variants of the same design appear on two coins of the same period in the
British Museum collection. One of these, from Syracuse, exhibits a
swastika, in the centre of which is a human head—a sign which I should
interpret as the image of a state and its single central ruler. A coin
from Corinth displays a plain swastika only, which suffices to indicate,
however, that its state organization was on the familiar plan.

In connection with the swastika and five-dot group it is interesting to
examine some ancient Egyptian seals exhibiting crosses with four dots or
strokes (fig. 72, 3-5), and to compare these with Rhodian specimens
(10-13). On vases found by Schliemann on the site of Troy (8 and 9), we
find, in one case a swastika and in the other a cross and four dots in a
circle forming the nave. It is interesting to compare the Athenian nos. 6
and 7, one being a swastika and the other a cross in a lozenge.(122) An
extremely curious instance of an entire decoration of a building
consisting of crosses and five-dot groups, is furnished by the cenotaph
erected by a late king in honor of Midas, king of Phrygia (fig. 72, 2),
which, curiously enough, offers much resemblance to the geometrical style
of stucco decorations of the ruins of Mitla, Mexico.(123) The presence of
the swastika on coins assigned to about B.C. 700 and its use in Greece,
where plain cross-symbols had previously been employed, naturally leads to
the inquiry as to the oldest-dated swastikas which have hitherto been
found in Greece and Egypt.

In his important work on the subject already referred to, Prof. Thomas
Wilson (_op. cit._ pp. 806 and 833), cites the opinions of Prof. Max
Müller and Count Goblet d’Alviella as agreeing with that of Waring, who
states that “the swastika is sought for in vain in Babylonia, Assyria and
Phœnicia,” and “had no foothold in Egypt.” The same authority says that:
“the only sign approaching the fylfot in Egyptian hieroglyphics ... is not
very similar to our fylfot ... and forms one of the hieroglyphs of Isis”
(Ceramic Art in Remote Ages, p. 82). On the other hand, Professor Goodyear
says (Grammar of the Lotus, p. 356): “The earliest dated swastikas,
hitherto found in Egypt, occur on the foreign Cyprian and Carian [?]
pottery fragments of the time of the twelfth dynasty [B.C. 2466-2266]
discovered by Mr. Flinders Petrie in 1889. In the Third Memoir of the
Egypt Exploration Fund, Prof. Flinders Petrie published illustrations of
Greek vases showing unmistakable swastikas which, though found at
Naukratis in Egypt, are not Egyptian, but Greek.”

The only other examples of the swastika in Egypt cited by Prof. Thomas
Wilson are those woven on Coptic grave cloths made of linen and reproduced
in “Die Gräber- und Textilfunde von Achmim-Panopolis by R. Forrer.” These
grave cloths pertained to the Christian Greeks who migrated from their
country during the first centuries of our era and settled in Upper Egypt,
in Coptos and the surrounding cities. I am able to add another instance of
the employment of the swastika in Egypt, which, although of Coptic origin,
attaches itself to ancient Egypt.

I have already pointed out that, in Lepsius’ Book of the Dead, the
foremost of the gods of the four quarters, represented in mummy form,
exhibited a cross on his right shoulder. During a recent visit to the
Berlin Museum, my attention was arrested by seeing a swastika painted in
precisely the same position, on the right shoulder of the stucco mummy
case of a man, from Hermopolis, dated from the second century after Christ
(Catalogue No. 11649). This remarkable coincidence seems to furnish
conclusive evidence that, long before the introduction of Greek culture
and Christian influence, the plain cross was employed by the ancient
Egyptians in precisely the same way as, subsequently, the swastika by the
Copts. To some of my readers the question will perhaps suggest itself
whether some early Christian sects and, amongst them, communities of Greek
Copts, did not interpret the mission of Christ literally, as an attempt to
reëstablish an earthly “kingdom of heaven” on the ancient plan, the
knowledge of which had been preserved at Heliopolis, by the sages and
philosophers of Egypt and the large Hebrew colony established there.

Returning to the swastika: From the account given by Prof. Thomas Wilson
(_op. cit._, 810) of Schliemann’s observations on the swastikas he
discovered, during his excavations on the site of Troy, we learn that,
whereas the swastika occurs on thousands of whorls found in the third,
fourth and fifth cities, but few whorls were found in the first and second
cities, which were the deepest and oldest and _none of these bore the
swastika mark_. These observations, added to the appearance of the
swastika in Egypt at a comparatively late period, appear to prove that,
whereas the cross-symbol was known in remotest antiquity in Asia Minor and
Egypt and expressed the same meaning as the swastika, _i. e._ Polaris and
circumpolar rotation and the quadruplicate organization of the Cosmos
suggested by these natural phenomena, it was only the form or shape of the
cross which underwent a change at a certain period. The earliest-dated
specimens of this new form, given to a more ancient symbol, occur on the
pottery fragments found in Egypt by Prof. Flinders Petrie. The presence of
the swastika, on the whorls found in the ruins of the third city built on
the site of Troy, also indicates that its adoption occurred at a fixed
date and marked a new departure.

Referring back to page 21, where I show that the observations which led to
the adoption of the swastika as a symbol could not possibly have been made
until after Ursa Major had become circumpolar, about B.C. 4000, I point
out that the oldest swastikas which have hitherto been found corroborate
this view, since they are all posterior to the time when Ursa Major became
circumpolar. Long anterior to its adoption, however, the primordial set of
ideas, suggested to the human mind by the observation of natural
phenomena, had reached an advanced stage of development, and had been
worked out, applied to the regulation of human life and symbolized, in
various ways, in widely separated countries.

It is impossible to conclude my comparative research, which has been
rewarded by a most unexpected wealth of material, without enumerating a
few facts connected with the earliest histories of Rome, ancient Ireland,
Britain, Wales and Scandinavia. These brief and doubtlessly imperfect
résumés will have fulfilled their purpose if they stimulate inquiry and
evoke authoritative statements by learned specialists.

ANCIENT ROME.

Whether Rome “was founded by the common resolve of a Latin confederacy or
by the enterprise of an individual chief, is beyond the reach even of
conjecture. The date fixed upon for the commencement of the city is, of
course, perfectly valueless in its precision” (Chambers’ Encyclopædia).
“According to Varro the city of Rome was founded B.C. 753, but Cato places
the event four years later.... The day of its foundation was the 21st of
April, which was sacred to the rural goddess Pales. There seems to be some
uncertainty whether Romulus gave his name to the city or derived his own
from it, but those who ascribe to the city a Grecian origin ... assert
that Romulus and Roma are both derived from the Greek word for ‘strength.’
The city, we are assured, had another name which the priests were
forbidden to divulge; but what that was it is now impossible to
discover.(124) There is, however, some plausibility in the conjecture that
it was Pallanteum, and from the great care with which the Palladium, or
image of Pallas, was preserved, it seems probable that the city was
supposed to be under the care of that deity. If this conjecture be
correct, the Pelasgic origin of Rome cannot be doubted, for Pallas was a
Pelasgic deity....

“The institution of the vestal virgins was older than the city itself and
was regarded by the Romans as the most sacred part of their religious
system. In the time of Numa there were but four ... their duty was to keep
the sacred fire on the altar in the temple of Vesta from being
extinguished and to preserve a certain sacred pledge on which the very
existence of Rome was supposed to depend.(125) What this pledge was we
have no means of discovering; some supposed that it was the Trojan
Palladium; others, some traditional mystery brought by the Pelasgi from
Samothrace. One fact is certain: that the Palatine is regarded as the
oldest portion of the city and the original site and centre of the embryo
mistress of the world and mother of cities, the _Roma quadrata_, fragments
of whose walls have been brought to light.(126)

“Tradition relates that it was on the Palatine that Romulus marked out the
Pomœrium, a space around the walls of the city, on which it was unlawful
to erect buildings.... The next ceremony was the consecration of the
comitium, or place of public assembly. A vault was built under ground and
filled with the firstlings of all the natural productions that sustain
human life and with earth which each foreign settler had brought from his
home. This place was called _Mundus_” (History of Rome, Goldsmith’s
abridgment, 21st edition, by W. C. Taylor, p. 13).

This fact furnishes evidence that the sacred central cosmical vault over
which a mound may have been formed by the earth contributed from different
quarters, was regarded as a synopsis of all, and that sanctity was also
attached to the central place of assembly where justice was administered
at regular intervals, weekly markets were held and religious rites were
celebrated.(127)

Tradition relates that, after the foundation of the central “Mundus,” the
founder of Rome established the Sabine town which occupied the Quirinal
and part of the Capitoline hills. “The name of this town most probably was
Quirium ... the two cities were united on terms of equality and the
double-faced Janus, stamped on the earliest Roman coins was probably a
symbol of the double state.” It is significant to find not only that Janus
was sometimes depicted with four faces instead of two, in which case he
was called Janus Quadrifrontis, but that references are also made to the
female form of Janus=Jana, the latter being identified with Diana.
Considering that it was from Quirium that the Roman youths obtained Sabine
wives by force, which had been refused to their entreaties, it would seem
as though, originally, as elsewhere, the men and women of the community
resided separately and that stringent laws regulated their intercourse. In
other ancient communities it has been shown how the separation of the
sexes created in time an upper and lower class, and to the same origin may
perhaps be assigned the most remarkable feature of the Roman constitution,
_i. e._ the two-fold division of the people into patricians and plebeians.

While the foregoing statements throw light upon the ideas associated with
the Middle and show that Rome was originally a dual state, the following
facts furnish indications of a quadruplicate division. At an early period
Rome was laid out and enclosed in a square, the population _was divided
into four tribes_ and mention is made of “the state, under Servius
Tullius, being an entity divided into _four cities_ and twenty-six tribes
... this being strictly a geographical division analogous to our parishes.
The division of the city into four tribes continued until the reign of
Augustus (B.C. 29)....”(128)

The four chief religious corporations of ancient Rome, mentioned in the
Century Dictionary, evidently correspond to this fourfold division and it
is specially stated of one of these corporations that it was represented
and governed by a group consisting of seven “septemvir epulones” who
formed a “septemvirate.”

The number of septemvirs corresponded to the “seven hills” which were
enclosed by Tullus Hostilius, and it is stated that there were seven
places of worship in ancient Rome. It is interesting to find that between
A.D. 193 and 211, Septimius Severus, a native of an ancient Punic colony
in Africa, erected a Septizonium (an edifice consisting, like the
Babylonian zikkurat, of seven stories) on the Palatine, where a large
temple of Apollo had previously been built.(129)

Although it is thus evident that, at different periods, seven-fold
division was carried out in ancient Rome, it was not until after the reign
of Theodosius, according to some authors, that the seven-day period was
imported from Alexandria and the term “septimana” adopted in Rome.
“Previously to this Rome had counted her periods by eight days, the eighth
day itself being originally called Nundinæ—a term later applied to the
whole cycle” (Chambers’ Encyclopædia). Noting that the period of eight
(=2×4) days accords with the quadruplicate system applied to the primitive
state, I draw attention to the numerical classification of the citizens of
Rome employed during centuries, which so curiously agrees with the system
carried out in Peru at a widely sundered period (see p. 141).

Ten households formed a gens (clan or family); ten clans or one hundred
households formed a curia or wardship; and ten wardships, or one hundred
clans, or one thousand households formed a populus, civitas or community.
As it is stated that, at one time, Rome consisted of four cities, it is
obvious that the above numbers, quadrupled, constituted the state which
thus included forty wardships, four hundred gentes and four thousand
households. As each gens possessed a chieftain, endowed with paternal
authority over its members, there must, at one time, have been four
hundred of these “patricians,” whose number is thus found to correspond to
the Greek “Council of 400” and curiously enough to the “four hundred
Tochtli” or governors of the ancient Mexican commonwealth.

A noteworthy feature of the attempt to institute the Decemvirate in Rome
(5th century B.C.) was the arrangement that the ten chosen men exercised
office in prescribed rotation for one day, each ruling, in consequence,
for thirty-six days in the year which, like the Egyptian, then consisted
of three hundred and sixty days and of an epact of five days. The
assignment of a day to each chieftain finds its parallel not only in
Assyria but also in ancient America (see p. 181).

In connection with the Roman communal organization, attention is drawn to
what appears to be a remarkable survival of an extremely ancient and
natural mode of distinguishing the wardships. It is well known that,
according to tradition, the republic of Siena, Italy, was founded at a
remote period “by the sons of Remus, the twin brother of Romulus.” The
following facts prove that, to this day, certain features of its social
organization exhibit an affinity to that of primitive Rome. “Siena, from
the earliest day, has been divided into contrade or parishes. Each
contrada has its special church, generally of great antiquity, and each
contrada is named after some animal, or natural object, these names being
symbolical of certain trades or customs. There are now the wolf, giraffe,
owl, snail, tower, wave, goose, tortoise, etc., in all seventeen. Each has
its colors, heralds, pages, music, flags; all the mediæval paraphernalia
of republican subdivision” (Frances Eliot, Diary of an idle woman in Italy
I, p. 19).

The employment of the names of animals and natural objects as distinctive
marks for a wardship offers a curious analogy to the American institution
of tribal names and totems.

The circumstance that, in remotest times, the king of Rome, the
acknowledged metropolis or mother city, was accompanied, on public
occasions, by _twelve_ lictors or administrators of justice, each carrying
the axe tied in a bundle of rods, shows that, at one time, the government
was administered by thirteen individuals—a method we shall find again in
ancient Ireland and Scandinavia. The history of Rome reveals that the
different variants of governmental scheme adopted, one after the other,
under influences emanating from Greece and Egypt, were reared upon the
familiar universal plan. The most striking instance of this is, however,
furnished by the details preserved of the groundwork on which Constantine
founded (A.D. 330) the city he intended to be the capital of a universal
empire, and named the New or Second Rome.

Historians relate that the peninsula of Byzantium offered striking
resemblances to the sites of Carthage and Rome. The design of Constantine
embraced the entire peninsula with the seven hills upon it. “On foot, with
a lance in his hand, professing to be under the guidance of divine
inspiration, the emperor directed the line which was traced as the
boundary of the destined capital.” ... “In imitation of Rome at that
period, the city was divided into 2×7=fourteen wards (regiones).... Its
centre was marked by a column ... surmounted by a bronze colossus of
Apollo. The church of S. Sophia, built on the site of an ancient temple of
Wisdom, was subsequently dedicated to ’the Holy Eternal Wisdom’ by
Justinian. In the court called the Forum Augusteum, one side of which was
formed by the palace and the other by the church, stood the Milliarium
Aureum, not, as at Rome, a gilt marble pillar, but a spacious edifice, the
centre from which all the roads of the empire were measured and on the
walls of which the distances to all the chief places were inscribed.... In
the new reunited empire quadruple division was maintained, _the __ empire
being divided into four parts_, each forming a prætorian prefecture under
a prætorian prefect, who, being the lieutenant of the emperor, ruled over
the governors and people of the province with absolute power. The four
prefectures were subdivided into thirteen dioceses, each governed by a
vice-prefect named vicarius, the total number of dioceses being
fifty-two.”

This system of numeration is of particular interest as it is not only
identical with the system of a modern pack of cards, the origin of which
is unknown, but is also the same as the Mexican year cycle (see p. 297).
Vestiges of sevenfold organization are traceable in the appointment by
Constantine, of “seven ministers of the palace” who exercised “sacred”
functions about the person of the emperor, and the division of all Gaul
into seven provinces placed under the governorship of the Vicar of the
Seven Provinces. In conclusion I venture to point out that the
four-storied amphitheatre of Vespasian (A.D. 71), the Pantheon of Agrippa
(A.D. 23) and the Mausoleum of Hadrian (A.D. 138) appear to have a
cosmical character, the first having been planned to hold the entire
population of Rome, around a central space in which, originally, the
circling chariot simulated the circuit of the celestial “plaustrum” or
“carro”=chariot, the Latin name given to Ursa Major.

While, on public festivals, the amphitheatre must have appeared as a
synopsis of the whole empire and may also have been originally used for
nocturnal, religious or political assemblages, the great Pantheon
enclosing the images of twelve deities, may well have been a conscious
attempt to represent the all-embracing Cosmos of Egyptian and Greek
philosophy, the framed view of the heaven, seen through the central
opening in the dome, being the symbol of the “hidden and invisible god,”
of the initiated. To Hadrian, who visited Egypt twice and was undoubtedly
acquainted with the idea of Plato’s Cosmos or Theos, the idea of building
a great circular structure in the centre of which he would be laid to
rest, would naturally have suggested itself. Passing from a consideration
of the buildings which, with the pyramids, appear to be among the grandest
exponents of natural philosophy and religion ever reared by the hand of
man, and clearly appear to have been planned under the direct influence of
Egyptian and Greek philosophy, let us briefly glance at the mode in which
the identical fundamental scheme was perpetuated among some northern
peoples.

ANCIENT IRELAND, BRITAIN AND WALES.

It is a remarkable fact that, in ancient Ireland, we find distinct traces
of a state, founded on the same crystallized artificial system that has
been found at the basis of the most ancient civilizations of the world.
“There is really no authentic history of Ireland before the introduction
of Christianity into the country, but there are some genuine traditions
which appear based upon truth, because they accord with and explain the
peculiar customs which were found to prevail in the island at the time of
the English invasion. These traditions declare, that the original Celtic
inhabitants were subdued by an Asiatic colony, or at least by the
descendants of some Eastern people at a very remote period; they aver that
the conquerors were as inferior to the original inhabitants in numbers as
they were superior in military discipline and the arts of social life;
they describe the conquest as a work of time and trouble and assert that,
after its completion, an hereditary monarchy and hereditary aristocracy
were for the first time established in Ireland....”

“At some unknown period Ireland was divided into five kingdoms, Ulster,
Leinster, Connaught, Munster and Meath ... the latter being the property
of the paramount sovereign ...” (W. C. Taylor, History of Ireland, 1837).

John O’Neil cites “the very oldest Irish books, according to which two
brothers, the leaders of the Milesian colonization, divided Ireland into
Northern and Southern kingdom.” Elsewhere he relates how a prince of the
north had been united in marriage to the princess of the south and that
“the mythical Niall-Navi-giallach of the nine treasures had had a Northern
king for father and a Southern princess for mother.” Besides this
subdivision which strikingly recalls the ancient Egyptian, O’Neil brings
out the remarkable fact that definite positions in relation to each other
and the cardinal points were assigned to the five Irish kings and tells us
that “we have a fuller and later division when, in the central hall, the
miodh-chuarta of Tara, the king of Erinn sat in the centre, with his face
to the East, the king of Ulster being at his North, the king of Munster at
his South, while the king of Leinster sat opposite to him and the king of
Connaught behind him” (_op. cit._ I, 463).

I refer the reader to his extremely interesting comparison (I, p. 369) of
ancient Ireland being “an Irish instance of a Chinese ‘Middle Kingdom,’ ”
and to the data given in connection with the great hall of Tara, which was
called Meath or Mid-court, Miodchuarta (pronounced Micôrta), and the
Northern hill of Miodhchaoinn (or Midkena), guarded by Miodhchaoinn and
his three sons, the guardians of the hill being thus four in all. O’Neil
also refers to “the great idol or castrum of Kilair ... which was
surrounded by twelve smaller ones and was called the stone and umbilicus
of Hibernia and, as if placed in the midst and middle of the land, ‘medio
et meditullio’....” “Meath itself, where this Kilair navel stood, was
anciently the central one of the five divisions of Ireland and is called
Media by Giraldus Cambrensis, ... and connected with the words
medi-tullium and medi-tullus.” The legend states that “the castrum of
Kilair and the stones around it were transported by Merlin to Stonehenge
and ‘set up in the same order.’ ”(130) “At Mag Slecht was the chief idol
of Ireland, called Cenn Craich (Mound-chief) covered with gold and silver,
and twelve other idols about it, covered with brass” (O’Neil, p. 273).

“The five Irish kingdoms were again subdivided into several principalities
inhabited by distinct ‘septs,’ each ruled by its own carfinny or
chieftain. The obedience of these local rulers or toparchs to the
provincial sovereign was regulated, like his to the general monarch, by
the powers that he possessed for enforcing authority.... The succession to
every degree of sovereignty was regulated by the law of tanistry, which
limited heredity right to the family but not to the individual.... Each
district was deemed the common property of the entire sept; but the
distribution of the several shares was entrusted to the toparch.... The
lower orders were divided into freemen and hetages, or as they were called
by the Normans, villanis. The former had the privilege of choosing their
tribe; the latter were bound to the soil and transferred with it in any
grant or deed of sale.”

Ruined groups of buildings, consisting of seven sanctuaries or churches,
situated around a round, high tower, usually with four windows near the
top, opening to the cardinal points, exist in various parts of Ireland,
the Seven Churches in County Wicklow being the most famous example. The
cosmical character of the round towers has been set forth by John O’Neil,
to whose work I refer the reader. According to my views the groups testify
to the establishment, at one time, of several septarchies in Ireland, the
geographical centres of which, as in Assyria and elsewhere, were marked in
this case by the cosmical round tower, figuring the axis or spindle,
around which each sept built its council house, for religious and
political assemblies.(131) In connection with such it is interesting to
read what Cæsar says of the priests and judges of Gaul, which was
organized into seven provinces, as late as at the time of Constantine:
“These Druids held a meeting at a certain time of the year in a
consecrated place in the country of the Carnutes [modern Chartres] which
country is considered to be in the centre of all Gaul.” It is well known
that anterior to the Roman Conquest there existed in Britain a
long-established, seven-fold state, governed by seven kings, compared by
John Speed (1630) to seven crowned pillars.

The kingdom of Mercia included the counties in the centre of the kingdom
and is said to have been founded by Crida or Creoda. The central and chief
ruler of Britain was styled Bretwalda. It is well known that Stonehenge,
which is associated in folk-lore with the number seven, is situated in the
heart of the plain region of England and is supposed to have been the seat
of central religion and government.(132)

It is moreover acknowledged by Knight that the ancient Britons were a
people who evidently had some great principle of association in their
religion as in their industry. The familiar fact, that at one period the
ancient Kent, Cantium, was governed by four kings, also styled “the four
princes of Cantii,” furnishes an indication that quadruplicate division
was also known to the ancient Britons.

A few instructive facts concerning Welsh Druidism may be appropriately
cited here.

Morien has pointed out that the Druidic Celi Ced corresponds to Amen-Ra,
the Egyptian Hidden Sun. According to Welsh system the universe was born
of Celi-Ced, a dual power, Celi being the masculine and Ced the feminine
principle. Ceridwen is termed the Welsh Isis, and her name translated as
“the producing woman.” Celi is invariably represented as _hidden_, the
three Hus representing him in manifestation.

“The three Hus are: Hu cylch y Cengant=the Hu of the circle of infinitude;
Hu cylch y Sidydd=the Hu of the circle of the zodiac and Hu yn Nghnawd=Hu
incarnate. The latter was incarnate in the Arch Druid. He, standing in the
middle of the Gorsedd circle, where the triple life lines met, implied by
his action that the three emanations which had their root in the dual
Ced-Celi, focussed themselves in him. He stood facing the east where the
sun rises” (_cf._ the ceremonial position assumed by the king of Erin in
council and that of the Roman augur on drawing his templum). “The name for
the physical sun was Huan, translated as ‘the abode of divinity.’ ” “The
Druidic bards of N. Wales worshipped Beli.”(133)

In Welsh legend a god named Peredur Paladye Hir (of the long spear or pal)
is associated with his brother, both sons of Eliffer, one of the _thirteen
princes of the north_. Peredur is one of seven brothers; there were seven
profound mysteries of Druidism, _i. e._ seven divisions of the
reverberations of the Word, emanating from Ced, and the seven Tattaras or
seven rays.

SCANDINAVIA.

According to the Icelandic historian Snorri Sturlesson, whose opinion was
the re-echo of ancient traditional beliefs, Odin and his eight sons and
four companions, twelve in all, were earthly kings and priests of a
sacerdotal caste, who had emigrated from Asia—perhaps from Troy—and who
conquered and ruled over various parts of Scandinavia and Northern Germany
where, after their death, they were regarded by the people as deities
(Chambers’ Encyclopædia).

O’Neil states “that Odin was named Mith-Odinn (Mid-Odin?) by Saxo
Grammaticus,” and quotes the following: “Odinn died in his bed, in Sweden,
and when he was near his death he made himself be marked with the point of
a spear and said he was going to Godheim” (Ingliga Saga). “The twelve
_godes_ or diar or drotnar of Odin were obviously cognate to our _god_ as
a name of a deity. They (or the priests who represented them) directed
sacrifices and judged the people, and all the people served and obeyed
them” (O’Neil I, p. 76).

A strange reality is given to Odin and his twelve “godes,” when it is
realized that at Mora, near Upsala, Sweden, there exists the ancient stone
throne on which the ancient kings of Sweden were crowned and this central
stone is surrounded by twelve lesser stones, just as the Irish
“Mound-chief” was surrounded by twelve idols.

While the above facts suffice to indicate that, in remotest antiquity, the
government of the state was vested in one supreme and twelve minor chiefs,
the following brief extracts from the Eddas reveal the cosmical beliefs of
the Norsemen: “In the cold north existed Niflheim in the middle of which
was a well from which sprang twelve rivers. In the south existed the warm
Muspelheim. There was a contention between both of these worlds.... The
union of heat and cold produced Oergelmer or Chaos, and the first human
being, Ymir. The revolving eye of the Norse world-millstone was directly
above Oergelmer and through it the waters flowed to and from the great
fountain of the Universe waters.” Ymir drew his nourishment from four
streams of milk proceeding from the mythical cow Aedhumla. Subsequently he
was slain by three divine brothers who carried his body to the _middle_ of
Ginnungagap, and formed from it the earth and the heavens ... of his skull
they formed the heavens, at each of the four corners of which stood a
dwarf, viz: Austri at the East, Vestri at the west, Northri at the north
and Suthri at the south.... When heaven and earth were formed, the chief
gods or Oesir, of whom there were twelve, met in the Centre of the world
and built Midgardr or Asgard, the yard, city or stronghold of the Middle
and of the Asen=the gods. It was situated on the Himinbiorg, or Hill of
Heaven, on the summit of which was the ash-tree, Yggdrasil, whose branches
spread over the whole world and tower over the heavens.

The following is from the prose Edda: “Then the sons of Bõr built in the
middle of the universe the city called Asgard, where dwell the gods and
their kindred, and _from that abode work out so many wondrous things both
on earth and in the heavens above it_. There is in that city a place
called Hlidskjalf, and when Odin is seated there upon his lofty throne, he
sees over the whole world.”

In the Eddas we find evidences that while Odin or All-fader was the ruler
of heaven, his powerful son Thor was “the ruler of Thrudheim and drove
through the world in a chariot and became the supreme god.”

The following facts, taken from Mr. Allen’s “Star-names,” established the
association of Thor with Polaris and the Ursæ. “In ancient times the
northern nations termed Ursa Major ‘the wagon of Odin, Woden or Wuotan,
the father of Thor.’(134) The Danes, Swedes and Icelanders also knew it as
Stori Vagn, the Great Wagon and as Karl’s Vagn; Karl being Thor, their
chief god of whom the old Swedish Rhyme Chronicle of Upsala says ‘... The
god Thor was the highest of them. He sat naked as a child, seven stars in
his hand and Charles’ Wain.’ ”

The “throne of Thor” or “Smaller Chariot,” was the name given to Polaris
(Ursa Minor) by the early Danes and Icelanders and their descendants still
call it the “Litli Vagn,” the little wagon. The Finns, apparently alone
among the northern nations of Europe in this conception, named Ursa Minor,
Vähä Otawa, the Little Bear. They, however, termed Polaris, Taehti, “the
star at the top of the heavenly mountain.”

It is striking how clearly, in Scandinavia, the Middle is associated with
a sacred mountain and tree, the world axis, a heavenly city, an enthroned
central god, and with Polaris, Ursa Major and the idea of eternal
circumpolar rotation expressed by the wain eternally wheeled around the
throne of Thor. To any one imbued with the ideas set forth above, the
signification of the Scandinavian, Druidic, New Year festival, the name
for which was “the wheel” (yule, yeol, yeul, hjol, hiugl, hjul), must
clearly appear as the date on which the complete circuit of the Ursæ
around the pole, was ceremonially registered. It is obvious that this
could best be expressed by a circle being drawn around the swastika or
cross, to which the fourth arm would be added, completing thus the
registration of the four seasons, marked by the opposite positions assumed
by the Ursæ at nightfall. It is well known that the wheel-cross, swastika,
triskeles and S-figure constitute, with the winding serpent and the tau,
named Thor’s hammer, the main symbols of ancient Scandinavia (see fig. 13,
p. 29 and fig. 38, p. 119). I venture to point out how obviously Thor’s
hammer symbolizes the union of the Above and Below, the heaven represented
by the horizontal line resting on the perpendicular support, symbolizing
the sacred pole, column, mountain and tree intimately associated with
Polaris, the world axis.

As a suggestion only, I venture to point out how, the old Norse name for
star being tjara and for tree=tar, the rôle of the tree in Druidic cult
would be fully accounted for, the initiated only being aware that it was
but a rebus symbol of the secret or hidden star-god Polaris.

It can readily be seen how natural or artificial elevations and erected
stones, trees, staffs or poles must have been used as means of determining
the positions of the Ursæ at the public celebration of the Yule festival
and that the ceremony of kindling of new fire was observed at the time
when the “wheel” was supposed to begin its new annual revolution.

Reflection clearly shows that pole-star worship must have taken a stronger
hold upon the ancient inhabitants of Scandinavia and their descendants,
the seafaring Vikings, than upon any other nation. We are compelled to
admit that the recognition that Polaris formed the centre of axial
rotation and the middle of the sky, would have impressed itself most
profoundly upon observers stationed in the latitude where winter darkness
prevailed and the pole-star appeared to be nearly overhead. Under such
conditions the association of the opposite positions of the Septentriones
with directions in space, _i. e._, the cardinal points, would be most
striking.

What is more: the re-appearance of the sun, after the long darkness of a
northern winter, must have established the idea of a fixed relationship
between certain positions of Ursa Major and the solstitial position of the
sun. It may indeed be said that the observation of the solstices and
equinoxes was forced upon the inhabitants of the north as nowhere else on
the globe and that it may perhaps be therefore designated as the
birthplace of primitive astronomy.

The origin of the idea of an all-pervading duality and the chains of
association which linked Light and the Sun to air and water, and to the
male element, whilst Darkness and the Nocturnal Heaven became connected
with earth, fire and woman, are clearly accounted for in the circumpolar
regions only, where the year divides itself into a period of light in
which independent and roaming out-door life was possible, and a period of
darkness during which family life, in underground fire-lit dwellings, was
compulsory. If fathomed, the mind of the Eskimo to-day may possibly reveal
the germs of identical associations of ideas, for it would seem as though
existence in the polar regions would infallibly stamp them indelibly upon
the consciousness of all living creatures, until they unconsciously
pervaded their entire being and even affected the structural organization
of the human brain.(135)

The tendency to believe that the human race must have spent its infancy
near the pole and received there an intellectual stamp, which could not
have been conveyed to it so clearly in any other latitude, is undoubtedly
encouraged by the opinion of various authorities, that “all forms of life
must have originated at the pole, this having been the first habitable
portion of our world.” This view is exhaustively treated in William
Fairfield Warren’s “Paradise Found, the cradle of the human race at the
North Pole” (Boston, 1885), to which I refer the reader and which contains
much valuable data which I would have incorporated in the present
investigation had I had earlier access to the volume. It would seem as
though Warren’s conclusions were in perfect accord with the conclusions
arrived at by some leading palæontologists, geologists and botanists,
concerning the distribution of life on the globe. These are conveniently
summarized in the article on “Distribution” in the Encyclopædia
Britannica, from which the following detached excerpts are made for the
benefit of the reader.

“The general result arrived at is that the great northern continents
represent the original seat of mammalian life and the regions of its
highest development.... The tertiary fauna of North America, compared with
that of Europe, exhibits proofs of a former communication between the two
northern continents both in the North Atlantic and North Pacific, but
always, probably, in rather high latitudes. This is indicated both by the
groups which appear to have originated in one continent and then to have
passed across to the other and also by the entire absence from America of
many important groups which abounded in Europe (and _vice versa_)
indicating that the communication between the two hemispheres was always
imperfect and of limited duration.... On the other hand, the marked
continuity of the Northern Flora (with only a gradual east and west change
in the arctic regions, but with an increased divergency southwards)
requires it to be treated as a whole, although it has long been divided
into that of the old and new world by the severance of North America from
Northern Asia and by the barrier to an interchange of vegetation in the
upheaval of the Rocky Mountain range. The old and new world divisions of
the flora which, no doubt, began to diverge from the mere influence of
distance, have now had that divergence immensely increased by
isolation.... Large American genera (of the intermediate flora) have sent
off offsets into Eastern Asia which, gradually diminishing in number of
species and sometimes slightly modifying their character, have spread over
the whole of Asia and invaded almost every part of Europe.... With regard
to the arctic alpine flora, Hooker found that, estimating the whole arctic
flora at 762 species, arctic East America possessed 379 of which 269 are
common to Scandinavia. Of the whole flora 616 species are found in arctic
Europe and of these 586 are Scandinavian and this leads Hooker to the
striking observation that ‘the Scandinavian flora is present in every
latitude of the globe and is the only one that is so.’ According to
Bentham, Scandinavia, which would, according to older rules, have been
termed the centre of creation for the arctic regions, may now be termed
the chief centre of preservation within the arctic circle owing, perhaps,
to its more broken conformation and partly to that warmer climate ...
which was, during the glacial period a means of preservation of some
colder species which were everywhere expelled or destroyed.... We may
infer that, towards the close of the Tertiary epoch, the continuous
circumpolar land was covered with a vegetation also largely composed of
identical plants, but adapted to a warmer climate. As the climate became
less warm there would commence a migration southwards which would result
in the modified descendants of these plants being now blended with the
vegetation of central Europe and the United States. As the glacial period
gradually advanced, the tropical plants will have retreated from both
sides towards the equator followed in the rear by the temperate
productions and these by the arctic. When the climate of the earth again
ameliorated, the migration took place in a reverse direction and in this
way mountain ranges became the havens of refuge for the fragments of the
original arctic flora which were exterminated on the lowlands. An
indication of the great antiquity of the arctic alpine flora is afforded
by the fact of its absence in the comparatively modern volcanic mountains
of France.... If it be granted that the polar area was once occupied by
the Scandinavian flora and that the cold of the glacial epoch did drive
this vegetation downwards ... in arctic America ... where there was a free
southern extension and dilatation of land for the same Scandinavian plants
to occupy, these would multiply enormously in individuals....”

The following remarkable results of recent botanical research will be
found to be of profound interest to investigators and to support the
foregoing conclusions. Amongst the many important discoveries of hitherto
undescribed species of plants, made by the distinguished botanists Mr.
Stephen Sommier and Dr. Emile Levier during their expedition in the
Caucasus mountains, in 1890, was that of a species of fungus named
_Exobasidium discoideum_ Ell., which was found growing on the
_Rhododendron flaro_ L. This fungus was submitted to Prof. P. Magnus of
Berlin, who pronounced it to be the identical Exobasidium which has been
found growing on the _Azalea viscosa_ L. in New Jersey, U. S. A. The
following is the authoritative statement of Prof. P. Magnus which appears
in Messrs. S. Sommier and E. Levier’s Enumeratorio plantarum caucas: acta
horti petropolitani, vol. XVI. St. Petersburg, 1899.

“The occurrence of the identical species of fungus on two closely related
plants, which respectively grow in the Caucasus and in North America and
are missing in intermediate countries, deserves our deepest interest....
These plants are relics of the Tertiary period, during which North America
and Europe still formed a continuous floral area. While the plants, on
which the fungus grew, differentiated into two closely related species, in
two at present widely separated but formerly connected radii of
distribution, the parasitical Exobasidium remained outwardly unaltered.
This is exactly like the case of another fungus, _Uromyces glycyrrhizæ_,
which I have described and explained in the ‘Berichten der Deutschen
Botanischen Gesellschaft’ (Bd. VII, 1890, S. 377-384). _Exobasidium disc._
is also a parasitical fungus which has been growing on the parent form of
_Rhododendron viscosum_ and _Rhododendron flavum_ ever since that period
when North America and Europe were continuous and possessed the same
flora.”

I am also indebted to Professor Magnus and to Dr. Levier for the following
names of closely allied species of plants which are found in America and
Asia only, it being particularly noticeable that it is in Asia Minor and
the Caucasus mountains that the relatives of the American species are most
frequently met with.

_Platanus occidentalis_: North America.
_Platanus orientalis_: Asia Minor.
_Liquidambar styraciflua_: North America.
_Liquidambar styraciflua_: Asia.
_Rhododendron viscosum_: North America.
_Rhododendron flavum_: Caucasus Mts.
_Rhododendron maximum_: North America.
_Rhododendron ponticum_: Causasus Mts.

Professor Magnus has, moreover, recently pointed out that the fungus
Uropyxis, which is a widespread American species and grows in Mexico, has
a representative in Manchuria. In his monograph on Uropyxis, Professor
Magnus enumerates further species of fungi which occur in America and Asia
only and are missing in other portions of the world (P. Magnus, Berichten
der Deutschen Botanischen Gesellschaft, Jahrgang 1899. Band XVII, Heft 3).

Referring the reader to Professor Edward S. Morse’s trite article, Was
Middle America peopled from Asia? (Appleton’s Popular Science Monthly,
November, 1898), I cite, from this, the following authoritative
statements: “From the naturalist’s standpoint the avenues have been quite
as open for the circumpolar distribution of man as they have been for the
circumpolar distribution of other animals and plants, down to the minutest
land snail and low fungus. The ethnic resemblances supposed to exist
between the peoples of the two sides of the Pacific may be the result of
an ancient distribution around the northern regions of the globe.”

The very remarkable survival of certain plants and fungi, dating from the
Tertiary period, in two such widely sundered countries as Asia Minor and
North America, certainly finds a curious and striking parallel in the
analogy of the cosmical ideas and social organization of Babylonia and
Assyria with those of Mexico.

What is more: A cosmical scheme, attributable to a prolonged observation
of natural celestial phenomena, such as could best have been carried on in
circumpolar regions, has been shown to be as widespread as the
Scandinavian flora which “is present in every latitude and is the only one
that is so.”

Many of my readers will doubtless be inclined to explain the identity of
cosmical and religious conceptions, social organization, and architectural
plans shown to have existed in the past between the inhabitants of both
hemispheres, as the result of independent evolution, dating from the
period when primitive man, emerging from savagery, was driven southward
from circumpolar regions, carrying with him a set of indelible impressions
which, under the influence of constant pole-star worship, sooner or later
developed and brought forth identical or analogous results.

Those who hold this view may perhaps go so far as to consider the
possibility that, before drifting asunder, the human race had already
discovered, for instance, the art of fire-making and of working in stone,
had adopted the sign of the cross as a year-register, and evolved an
archaic form of social organization. To many this view may furnish a
satisfactory explanation of the universal spread of identical ideas and
the differentiation of their subsequently independent evolution.

On the other hand, another class of readers may prefer to think that,
while both hemispheres may have originally been populated by branches of
the same race, at an extremely low stage of intellectual development,
civilization and a plan of social organization may have developed and been
formulated sooner in one locality than in another, owing to more favorable
conditions and thence have been spread to both continents by a race, more
intelligent and enterprising than others, who became the intermediaries of
ancient civilization.

The great problem of the origin of American peoples lies far beyond the
scope of the present work and its final solution can only be obtained at
some future day by the joint coöperation of Americanists and Orientalists.
On the other hand certain incontrovertible facts which throw light upon
the question of prehistoric contact have been coming under my observation
during my prolonged course of study and the presentation of these may
advance knowledge by acting as a stimulus to discussion, inquiry and
research by learned specialists.

For ready reference I submit the following tabulated record of the widely
sundered countries in which are found, applied to the governmental scheme,
the same cosmical divisions, respectively consisting of four, seven and
thirteen parts, the group being invariably associated with the idea of an
all-embracing One, constituting the Four in One, Seven in One and Thirteen
in One. It is superfluous to add that, in each country enumerated, the
existence of more or less distinct traces of an ancient pole-star worship
and the cult of the sacred Middle, the Above and Below and Four Quarters,
_i. e._, the four, seven and thirteen directions in space, have been
recorded in the preceding pages. Important additional facts, acquired by
reference to Hewitt’s Ruling Races of Prehistoric Times, to which my
attention was directed by Mr. Stansbury Hagar, and to other valuable
works, will be found included in the following summary.

It would be of utmost assistance to me in my future researches and I would
regard it as a personal favor if specialists would draw my attention to
any deficiencies they may detect, and inform me of the latest results of
their individual investigations bearing upon the subjects under
consideration.

INDIA.

Seven zones, seven directions in space, seven sages.

“The conception of the confederated kingdom formed of six dependent and
allied states surrounding the seventh ruling state in the centre.”... “It
is this conception which is worked out in the six kingdoms surrounding the
central kingdom of Jambudvipa, into which they divided India. This form of
kingdom still survives in those which form the tributary states of Chota
Nagpore, for in all of these the central province is ruled by the king and
those surrounding it by his subordinate chiefs ...”(136) (Hewitt, Ruling
Races of Prehistoric Times, p. 256).

Four lakes, four rivers, four cosmical divisions, four guardians, p. 320.

“In the Gond ‘Song of Lingal,’ it is related how, Lingal, having been
slain by the confederacy [of six kingdoms surrounding seventh], came to
life again, and with four new-born Gonds, founded a new race of Gonds;
taught them to build houses and to grow millets.... He divided the people
into _four tribes_.... With these he united the four tribes descended from
the Gonds he had brought down in his first avatar.... These formed the
eight united races of the tortoise-earth.... Lingal placed among them
priests ... who married the new-comers to the daughters of the previous
immigrants.... This ... marks the first stage of the union of the Kushikas
and the Maghadas, the latter being the race who worshipped the mother-Maga
as the sacred alligator (Hewitt).

“According to the Mahābhārata the two races of Kushikas and Maghadas were
united under one king.... This land was called by Hindu geographers
Saka-dvipa, said in the Mataya Purana to be the land of the mountain
whence Indra gets the rain;” that is of the mountain called
Khar-sah-kurra, Ushidhan and Savkanta. “This mountain stood as the meeting
point of the two confederacies of the patriarchal tribes and the
matriarchal races.... Each confederacy is formed by six kingdoms
surrounding a seventh or ruling kingdom in the centre.... This, in the
Iranian federation, is Khavaniras or Huaniratha and in India, Jambu-dvipa,
the land of the Jambu tree.”

Hewitt publishes an interesting drawing (reproduced as fig. 73, _c_),
formed “by the union of the four triangles representing the Southeastern
and Northwestern races, who all looked on the mother mountain of the East,
whence Indra gets the rain, as their national birthplace, where they
became united as the Kushite race, the confederation of civilized man. It
represents the Greek cross and the double dorje or thunderbolt of Vishnu
and Indra and also a map of the Indian races, as distributed at the time
of the union. It also forms, with spaces left open for the parent rivers,
... an octahedron or eight-sided figure ... and the angles of the tribal
angles form the swastika ... the sign of the rain-god ..., the great Sar
of the Phœnicians....” Referring the reader to Hewitt’s interesting
discussion of this figure with which he associates the origin of the
swastika, I point out a fact he barely notices, namely that the figure
coincides with the description of Mt. Meru, associated with four lakes,
four rivers, four mythical animals and four guardians (p. 320). It is in
connection with the cosmical Middle Mountain that the foundation of an
earthly kingdom on the same plan becomes significant and the distribution
of races figured by Mr. Hewitt assumes utmost importance. The
representation of the four races by “tribal triangles,” is of special
interest when collated with the Egyptian sign for city or state and the
pyramid, the building of which I have several times alluded to as an event
facilitating, symbolizing and commemorating the foundation of a
quadruplicate state (pp. 220 and 221).

ARABIA.

“In the land of Arabia, of the irrigating and building Minyans and
star-worshipping Sabæans, the land of the Queen of Sheba, or the number
seven (sheba) ... a fresh confederacy was formed, to rival that of the
Kushite mountain of the East ...” (Hewitt, p. 291).

It is significant that among the Sabæans the seven-day period prevailed.

ASSYRIA.

Seven directions of heaven and earth, seven territorial districts, seven
mountains, seven kings, seven-staged towers, seven year and day periods,
etc., pp. 328, 348 and 358.

Four-god cities, square cities, square four-storied towers, four cities,
four regions or provinces, four-fold power embodied in king wearing cross,
tetrarchies (?).

EGYPT.

Seven classes of people, seven districts, seven-day period, pp. 300 and
375.(137)

Quadruplicate division of capital and state, four fields of heaven, p.
372.

Sacerdotal group consisting of 12+1=13 individuals, p. 437.

Division of the country, at one time, into twelve parts (Ast).

CHINA.

Seven Manchurian tribes, p. 302.

Four provinces, four mountains, four seas, p. 286; four classes of seven
each, p. 292.

At the summit of the present administration in Pekin, Four Grand
Secretaries, two of whom are Manchus and two Chinese.(138)

Twelve districts, p. 292.

ANCIENT JAPAN.

The “Seven divine generations,” each consisting of a god and goddess.

Four classes of people, 2×4=8 holy quarters, eight great islands.

Imperial council of twelve divided into the higher council of five called
Golosew=“Imperial Old Men” and the lower council of seven members termed
Waka Tosiyori=“Junior Old Men” (Chambers’ Encyclopædia). The imperial
council, with the emperor, thus constituted the sacred thirteen.

PERSIA.

Seven divisions of Cosmos, seven regions, seven spirits personifying
celestial bodies and moral qualities.

Ancient confederacy of Iran consisted of six kingdoms grouped around the
central royal province, “situated under the pole-star,” and called
Kwan-iras or Hvan-iratha, ruled by Susi-nag, the original father-god of
the model state identified with the pole-star, Draconis, the serpent
(Hewitt, _op. cit._ p. 253), see also Appendix III, list II.

Four-fold rule embodied in king, p. 325. Darius distributed Persian empire
into 4×5=20 satrapies, each including a certain continuous territory
(Grote).

GREECE.

Tenos divided into seven quarters, seven divisions of state.(139)

Four tribes,(140) four castes, territorial division of Attica into four
parts, institution of tetrarchies. Thessaly anciently divided into four
tetrarchies. Institution (between 600-560 B.C.) of cycle or period, marked
by the four sacred Olympic games, one of which took place in one of four
cities each year in rotation. Pisistratus added the quadrennial or greater
Panathenæa to the ancient annual and lesser Panathenæa (Grote, History of
Greece, vol. 4).

Twelve tribes formed by Cecrops—represented by twelve chiefs,
+Cecrops=thirteen.

It is most interesting to find this division adopted in Plato’s de
Legibus, in which it is imagined that three elderly statesmen come
together, belonging respectively to Athens, Crete and Lacedæmon, to
discuss the reëstablishment of the depopulated city of Magnesia in Crete.
Aristotle has insinuated that the scheme proposed by Plato was not
original and had been actually realized at Lacedæmon. Mr. George Burger,
the able translator of Bohn’s edition of Plato’s Works, in his
introduction to vol. V, remarks that, if that were the case, Plato would
never have wasted his time in writing two elaborate treatises on matters
already well known, when it would have been sufficient to point out ...
the institutions of Lycurgus as the pattern, if not of a faultless
government, at least of one, that approached the nearest to perfection.
Plato might have replied to the charge made by Aristotle by saying that
his notions were all the better for not being original, for it was thus
shown that, as some of them were practicable, since they had already been
put into practice—the rest, which were a reform rather of existing
institutions than the construction of a code perfectly novel, would be
equally practicable if they were submitted to the same test. In his
Protagoras, Plato distinctly states that in Crete and Lacedæmon a most
beautiful philosophy was to be found, which had been handed down from
ancient times.... Let us now examine the plan discussed by the three
statesmen and submitted to them by the anonymous Athenian who, according
to Cicero, Plutarch and Boeckh, was Plato himself.

In the case of “the Magnesians, whom a god is again raising up and
settling into a colony ... a divine polity....” Plato says: ... “It is
meet, in the first place, to build the city as much as possible in the
middle of the country.... After this to divide it into twelve parts(141)
and placing first the temple of Hestia, and Zeus and Athene, to call it
the Acropolis and to throw around a circular enclosure and from it to cut
the city and all the country into twelve parts. But the twelve parts ought
to be equalized ... and the allotments to be five thousand and forty....
After this to assign the twelve allotments to the twelve gods and to call
them by their names and to consecrate to each the portion attained by lot
and to call it a phyle; and again to divide the twelve sections of the
city in the same manner as they divided the rest of the country, and that
each should possess two habitations, one near the centre and the other
near the extremity, and thus let the method end ... (B. V, C. 14).... We
ought, in the first place, to resume the number five thousand and forty
because it had and has now convenient distributions, both the whole number
and that which was assigned to the wards, which we laid down as the
twelfth part of the whole, being exactly four hundred and twenty. And as
the whole number has twelve divisions, so also has that of the wards. Now
it is meet to consider each division as a sacred gift of a deity through
its _following both the months and revolutions of the universe_. (By this
is meant, says Ast, the twelve signs of the zodiac.) _Hence that which is
inherent leads every state, making them holy_.... Some persons indeed have
made a more correct distribution than others, and with better fortune have
dedicated the distribution to the gods. But we now assert that the number
five thousand and forty has been chosen most correctly, as it has all
divisions as far as twelve, beginning from one, except that by eleven; ...
let us distribute this number; and dedicating to a god ... each portion,
and giving the altars ... let us institute monthly two meetings relating
to sacrifices ... twelve according to the divisions of the wards and
twelve to that of the city ... for the sake of every kind of intercourse.”

It should be noted here that, as in his Republic, Plato provides his ideal
state with female as well as male guardians, and with priestesses as well
as priests, whose duty it was to fulfil sacerdotal functions. Special
attention is drawn to this point, as in practice, it naturally signifies a
dual government, such as I have traced in ancient Egypt,
Babylonia-Assyria, and also in Mexico and Peru.

“As regards the number of ... festivals ... let there be three hundred and
sixty-five ... so that some one of the magistrates may always sacrifice
... there are to be twelve festivals to the twelve gods from whom each
tribe has its name ... and twelve guardians of the law.... There ought to
be twelve hamlets, one in the middle of each twelfth part, and in each
hamlet to be selected first, a market place and temples ... prepare all
the rest of the country by it into thirteen parts for the handicraftsmen
and to cause one portion of these to reside in the city by distributing
this portion among the twelve parts of the whole city ... to have other
persons distributed out of the city, in a circle around it.”

The portions of Plato’s work dealing with the appointment of the governors
and guardians of the state and their rotations in office and imposed tours
of inspection, are of such particular interest in connection with the
present comparative research, that I am impelled to quote them here.

“Let each (of the twelve) phyles furnish for the year five Rural Stewards
(in all sixty) ... each of whom is to choose twelve young men ... to the
latter let there be allotted portions of the country during a month ... so
that all of them may have a practical knowledge of every part of the
country.... But let the governorship and guardianship continue to the
guards and governors for two years, and let those who first obtain by lot
their respective portions, the guard officers, lead out, _changing the
places of the country constantly by going to the place next in order
towards the right in a circle, and let the right be that which is in the
east_. But as the years come around, in the second year, in order that the
greatest portion of the guards may become acquainted with the country, not
only at one season of the year, but that as many as possible may know
thoroughly in addition to the country, at the same time what occurs
relatively to each spot in the country at each season, let the officers
_lead them out again to the left, constantly changing the place until they
go through the second year_. In the third year it is meet to choose other
rural stewards and guard officers as the five curators of the twelve young
men.... There were to be three city stewards, dividing the twelve parts of
the city into three ... and five Market-Stewards, to be chosen from ten
elected”....(142)

It is deeply interesting to consider from the standpoint of comparative
study the principal features of the perfected scheme proposed by Plato, in
the fifth century B. C, for the establishment of an ideal colony, which is
designated as a “divine polity” or a “holy land.” This is especially the
case when we see that Plato himself states that it is the conformity of
the states to the inherent laws of nature, that confers upon it divinity
or holiness. It seems impossible not to recognize that both ideal
republics of Plato were intended to be “celestial kingdoms” or “kingdoms
of heaven” and that he expounded and doubtlessly perfected, an ancient
ideal which had been more or less successfully carried out in different
countries during many centuries before his time.

Having studied the proposed scheme for the foundation of a new colony of
the Greeks, who proudly maintained that “it was meet that the Greeks
should rule barbarians,” and pursued a regular system of colonization, let
us now obtain an idea of the mode in which Greeks had previously founded
colonies by reading the following passage from Grote’s History of Greece,
vol. IV, chap. XXVII:

“Under reign of Psammetichus, king of Egypt, about the middle of seventh
century B.C., Grecian mercenaries were first established in Egypt and
Grecian traders admitted ... into the Nile.(143) The opening of this new
market emboldened them to traverse the direct sea which separates Krête
from Egypt—a dangerous voyage with vessels which rarely ventured to lose
sight of land—and seems to have first made them acquainted with the
neighboring coast of Libya ... hence arose the foundation of the important
colony called Kyrênê” ... about 630 B.C.

“Thêra was the mother-city, herself a colony from Lacedæmon ... political
dissension among its inhabitants ... bad seasons, distress and
over-population led to the emigration that founded Kyrênê.... The oekist
Battus was selected and consecrated to work of founding the colony....
_From the seven districts into which Thêra was divided, emigrants were
drafted for the colony, one brother being singled out by lot from the
different families_.... The band which accompanied Battus was generally
supplied with provisions for one year and was all conveyed in two
pentekonters—armed ships with fifty rowers each. Thus humble was the start
of the mighty Kyrênê. After six years residence in one spot they abandoned
it and were conducted to a better site by guides, saying: ‘Here, men of
Hellas, is the place for you to dwell, for here the sky is
perforated.’ ”(144) The small force brought over by Battus was enabled at
first to fraternize with the indigenous Libyans,—next, reinforced by
additional colonists and availing themselves of the power of native
chiefs, to overawe and subjugate them....

“The Theræan colonists seem to have married Libyan wives, whence Herodotus
describes the women of Kyrênê and Barka as following, even in his time,
religious observances indigenous and not Hellenic. Even the descendants of
the primitive oekist Battus were semi-Libyan.... We must bear in mind that
the population of the [Græco-Libyan] cities was not pure Greek, but more
or less mixed, like that of the colonies in Italy, Sicily or Ionia....
Isokrates praises the well-chosen site of the colony of Kyrênê because it
was planted in the midst of indigenous natives apt for subjection and far
distant from any formidable enemies.... We are then to conceive the first
Theræan colonists as established in their lofty fortified post Kyrênê, in
the centre of Libyan Perioeki, till then strangers to walls, to arts and
perhaps even to cultivated land.... To these rude men the Theræans
communicated the elements of Hellenism and civilization, not without
receiving themselves much that was non-Hellenic in return, and perhaps the
reactionary influence of the Libyan element against the Hellenic might
have proved the stronger of the two had they not been reinforced by
new-comers from Greece.... About 543 B.C. owing to discontent, etc., the
regal prerogative of the Battiad line was terminated and a republican
government established; the dispossessed prince retaining both the landed
domains and various sacerdotal functions which had belonged to his
predecessors.”

ROME.

Seven hills, seven places of worship, septemvirate, seven ministers,
Septizonium, p. 464.

Roman quadrata, Janus quadrifrontis, quadruplicate territorial division
carried out. Palestine, for instance, divided into four tetrarchies under
Roman rule.

Twelve gods, twelve months, etc.

New Rome divided into four parts, each consisting of thirteen prefectures
_i. e._ fifty-two prefectures in all.

GAUL.

Seven provinces.

BRITAIN.

Seven kings=heptarchy.

Four kings of Kent=tetrarchy.

IRELAND.

Seven sanctuaries grouped around central tower.

Four associates of king of Erin.

Group consisting of 12+1=13 stone figures, p. 469.

SCANDINAVIA.

Four guardians of four quarters.

Thor, supreme divinity, pole-star god, seated and holding “seven stars,”
the symbol of seven-fold power, in his hand.

Group consisting of royal throne surrounded by 12 stones. Odin associated
with twelve “godes,” p. 472.

NORTH AMERICA.

Huron confederacy=seven tribes, quadriform city, 2×4=8 gentes, p. 198.

ZUNI.

Seven directions in space, seven quarters of city, seven tribes, seven
towns.

Four bands of priests, p. 201.

Twelve, _i. e._, thirteen priesthoods, p. 201.

MEXICO.

Seven tribes issued from seven caves, seven gods or chiefs, p. 62.

Four quarters of city, represented by four chieftains, four subrulers,
four divisions of army, four year signs, four tribes, four tribal trees
(fig. 52), four storied pyramids.

Thirteen divisions or parts, p. 181.

Calendar and state organized into 4×13=52 parts.

YUCATAN.

Title of ruler, “the divine Four,” four sub-rulers, four royal brothers,
four-year periods, p. 218, four quarters, p. 223, four year signs.

Twelve _i. e._ thirteen priest-rulers of Mayapan, p. 209.

GUATEMALA.

Seven tribes, seven day period, p. 179.

Four nations, four provinces, four capitals, four Tullans, pp. 164, 171.

Thirteen divisions of warriors, p. 179.

PERU.

Empire named “Four in one,” Creator named “Earth, air, fire and water in
One,” four provinces, four viceroys.

Twelve _i. e._ thirteen wards in Cuzco, twelve divisions of year, p. 144.

Before commenting upon the above summary, and as its necessary complement,
a brief examination must be made of the various modes in which the
phenomenon of celestial axial rotation figured in the rituals of primitive
people.

OLD WORLD.

The lighting of “sacred fire,” by means of the wooden fire-drill and the
wooden socket block, appears as the most ancient and widespread
ritualistic performance.

To begin with, the reader is requested to read carefully the following
detached extracts from Hewitt’s work:

“In the Rig-Veda the Aryan invaders of Lydia are called the Tritsu, ‘the
boring people,’ who used the fire-drill; also Arna, ‘sons of Arani,’ the
fire-drill, whose sacred number is four”.... “In India, from time
immemorial, by a process like churning, fire has been produced by the
Arani, made of the Ashvattha (_Ficus religiosa_) wood, being twirled
repeatedly round till the fire is lighted, by a string fixed in the
cross-bar at its top,” a method, I may add, which is a later development
of the more primitive mode of twirling the fire-drill by hand. “The
Kushites ... believed that life was generated by the union of heat with
water ... and that heat was, in the astronomical myth, engendered by the
revolution of the Great Bear and the connection between it, the vital heat
and the creating water is shown in one of its Akkadian names, Bel-a-sar-a,
which means ‘the fire god who measures the water yoke’ (R. Brown and
Sayce), or, in other words, Bel, the distributor of the water allotted to
the earth. From this heavenly cistern and fire-drill, in which marichi,
the fire-spark, is hidden, the water of life is distributed.”

Compare the preceding with the following statements: “According to the
Arab doctrine of the pole, the seven stars of the Great Bear and the star
Canopus [?] formed the fire-drill.” According to Hewitt “... It was the
Ashvins, ... the twin brothers of day and night, ... identified with the
twin stars in Gemini, who twirled round the fire drill of the northern
pole ... or, according to a later hymn, drove through the seas with one of
the wheels of their chariot in Ursa Major and one in heaven,—that is, to
drive around the pole.” A deeper comprehension seems to be afforded by
this association of the Ashvins with the axis, of the significance of the
two figures (of a god and his consort) who, in the Sippar tablet, appear
to be directing the wheel of Shamash—the world-axis and symbol of
quadruplicate terrestrial government (see p. 365). Reference should also
be repeated here, to Al-kuth and Al-fass, the Arabian names for Polaris,
respectively signifying the axle and the hole of the axle, also to the
pole star of Northern India—Grahadhara,—the “pivot of heaven,” and to the
significant fact that in Egyptian hieratic script the word an=the Akkadian
and Sumerian word for heaven, and Babylonian-Assyrian word for god, is
found rendered by a man “turning around,” an action expressing the verb
an.

It is interesting to collate these statements with the descriptions of
Dhruva (see p. 448, note 1), the personification of centrifugal power,
who, as he turns, causes the heaven to revolve around the fixed centre on
which he stands, resting on one foot only, and to note how the two
distinct ideas of central stability and rotation influenced the making of
pagan divinities. The idea of stability was perpetuated in the house-pole
which sustained Aman, the roof of primitive dwellings in the column an,
which supported the temple roof and in time was transformed into a hermes,
or, in Egypt, into a statue of Amen-ra, and in the mythical mountain of
the North, Sama, which supported the heaven (Sama). Dhruva’s turning round
on one foot, which implies the use of the other, reappears in the
Hephaistos of Greek mythology, who was, as Hewitt tells us (p. 504), “the
fire-drill and its driver, and was called Amphi-Guēeis, or he who halts on
both legs, ... was cast from heaven by Zeus, and was the husband of the
fire-socket, the first form of the Greek goddess Aphrodite.”

For information regarding the cult of the fire-socket, the construction of
the Hindu fire-altars in the form of a woman, representing “mother-earth”
or “the primæval mother,” Aditi, I refer the reader to Hewitt’s work, and
also to p. 323 of the present publication, where the description of the
Jiddah sanctuary proves the existence of the same ancient form of cult in
Arabia. Hewitt relates on page 170 that, on the fire-altar, the central
fire called Agni jatavedas is kindled when the officiating priest
addresses in the words of Rig-Veda III, 29, 4: “We place thee, O
Jatavedas, in the place of Ida (the mountain daughter of Manu) in the
navel (nabha) of the altar, to carry our offerings.” In Rig-Veda, X, 61,
we are also told how Nabha-Nedishtha (that which is nearest to the navel)
was born from the union of celestial lightning flash with the earth, and
how, on his birth, he claimed to be the supreme god, saying: “This, our
navel, is the highest. I am his son.... I am the twice-born son of the law
(of nature)....” Hewitt (p. 171) regards, moreover, the image of the
goddess of the earth altar found by Schliemann in the second city from the
bottom of the six cities, built one over another on the site of Troy, a
counterpart of the Hindu fire-altar. It is significant that the Trojan
image exhibits a triangle surrounded by seven disks, and containing the
swastika, which Hewitt designates as “the holy fire, the sun of the
revolving year,” a view curiously, though indistinctly, analogous and
parallel to that I have formulated in the present research.

“In the Brahmanas the Try-Ambika offering, a very ancient form of the rain
festival, is described.... Its sanctity dated from the days of primeval
theology, for the offerings were made on a spot outside and _to the north_
of the consecrated area, and on one intersected by cross-roads, and thus
marked by the cross sacred to the rain-god, which is said to be Rudra’s
favorite haunts, and the halting place of the Agnis.... Hence the festival
is dedicated to Rud-ra, the red (rud) god, the father of the seven Marut
stars.... He is called the red god from the spark of fire kindled by him
in the fire socket when he was the fire-drill, and from being reddened by
the blood of the victim slain in his sacrifices when he was the
sacrificial stake to which the annual victims, whose blood fertilized the
ground, were bound, and this name was continued to him when he became the
red cloud of the thunderstorm which infused the soil of life into the
earth by pouring on it the life-giving rain, the blood of the creating
god....”

In the Rig-Veda the rain-god is termed Ushana, the “lord of fire,” who is
made to exclaim: “It is I who pour down rain for the good of creatures.”
It was he who was also known as Varuna, the Greek Ourauos, who ... became
the god of the dark night.... The union [in India] of the patriarchal
worshippers of the Northern father-god, with the matriarchal races of the
south was followed by the miners, metal-workers and artisans of the early
bronze age, who looked on fire and the life-giving heat as the author of
life. These were the people (of Finnic origin) who employed the word ku
for god, in Asia Minor became the worshippers of the mother goddess Magha,
the socket block from which fire was generated by the fire-drill, and it
was they, “the Sons of Magha” that became the Maghi of Persia and the
Maghadas of Indian history.

In connection with the union of a northern patriarchal and a southern
matriarchal race, an astronomical myth deserves particular attention, as
it commemorates the combination of a feminine cult of the Pleiades, the
“spinning stars,” with a masculine cult of Ursa Major. According to this
myth, related by Hewitt, the “Spinners”=Krittakas (from krit, to spin)
were “the mother-stars of the earth,” who were married to the seven stars
of the Great “Bear, the father-stars of the North.”(145) Remarking how
curiously the assignment of the north to the male and the south to the
female element coincides with what has been noted in Egypt, I note here
the interesting detail recorded by Hewitt (p. 379) that to this day the
Hindu bride and bridegroom respectively pay reverence to the Pleiades and
Ursa Major, before worshipping the pole-star, “the spotted bull,” on
entering their house. It would seem as though the fulfilment of this
ritual might limit the Hindu marriage season to some particular time of
the year, marked by the position of the Pleiades; in which connection it
is interesting to remember that, in Mexico, the culmination of the
Pleiades at midnight marked the New Year festival, when sacred fire was
rekindled and the union of Heaven and Earth took place. On pp. 130-132 of
Hewitt’s work, vol. I, the reader will find instructive data regarding
Pleiades festivals.

The preceding details appear to show that whereas a northern patriarchal
race would naturally symbolize axial rotation by the fire-drill, a
southern matriarchal race would adopt the spindle for the same purpose.
Such a ritualistic use of the spindle would undoubtedly afford a very
simple explanation for the presence of cross-symbols and swastikas and
other designs of religious significance upon the terra-cotta spinning
whorls found in such quantities in Troy, for instance, and the cited
allusion on one of these, to the pole-star god, Tur, corroborates this
view.(146)

It is instructive to trace how, amongst primitive agricultural races, the
art of spinning, the employment of beasts of burden, the invention of the
oil-press which “was used in Asia Minor as it has been used for time
immemorial in India to extract the oil of the sesame seeds,” and of the
wheel and cart, influenced their respective adoption of symbols of axial
rotation. In turn, these symbols suggested and created divergent forms of
ritual and religious cult. “The Turanians ... when they had evolved the
idea of the god of heaven as the pole turned by the revolving days and
weeks symbolized it as the pole of the threshing floors around which the
oxen were driven.” The reader is referred here to the passages from the
Bhagavata-purana quoted in the present work (note 1, p. 448), in which
axial rotation is compared to “oxen turning around their stakes,” to which
must be added the Vedic “one-wheeled car to which one horse named seven
was yoked” (see p. 452, note 1), and the revolving wheel and the revolving
measuring pole of the potter and builder castes, which united formed the
Telis caste.

In the Vaya Purana, “the seven Maruts drive the stars which are bound to
it by ties invisible to man, round the pole. They move round like the beam
in the oil-press, for its bottom is, as it were, standing still, while its
end moves round”.... In the ritual “the Sanscrit Isha or the beam which
turns this pole of heavenly oil-pressing mill, is the husband and father.”
A diverging view, which developed and combined the ideas of fixity and
circular motion with the kindling of the vital spark by the wooden
fire-drill, caused the living tree to become the emblem of the tribal
father or mother. The custom, still in use among some primitive people, of
drilling for fire in the dry, inflammable bark of dead trees of a
particular species, may have forcibly directed the choice of tribal trees.
At all events, in India, we find the mango or Am tree, which recurs in
Egyptian script (see fig. 63, 22), the fig-tree, the udumbara, the
date-palm and other trees established as the parent trees of different
tribes, who made their respective house-poles and presumably their
fire-drills and sockets, from their wood. The curious ritual of marrying
men and women to their respective mother or father tribal trees, before
they are wedded to their respective husbands and wives is mentioned by
Hewitt on p. 237, etc. This close bond between some special kind of tree
and a tribe is a point which I particularly emphasize on account of its
analogy to ancient Mexican, Maya and Peruvian tribal trees.

Returning to a study of the pole and the beam of the oil-press we find
that, in Essay II, Hewitt traces the Greek myths of Ixion and Koronis to
the Hindu comparison of the heavens to a revolving oil-press and, in the
ritual of the Vajapeya sacrifice, refers the dawn of astronomy to the
observation of the revolutions of the pole and the reckoning of the seven
days of the week.... “Ixion, when raised to heaven, was the rain-god, who
turned one wheel, to which his hands and feet were fixed by Hermes, the
fire-god, continuously in the air, and this is merely a mythic way of
saying that he was the fire-drill, made as the revolving pole to rotate
perpetually, and by being turned to every side in his winged course, to
produce life-giving heat, the generator of rain.... The Greek Ixion is the
same word as the Sanscrit Akshivan, the driver of the axle (aksha)....
Ixion is also, according to Bopp and Pott, connected with the root ik,
pouring water, which appears in ichor, ‘the blood of the gods,’ the water
of life.”

“Moreover, the Sanscrit aksha is a word of which the original is found in
the Gond akkha, an axle. In the summer festival of the agricultural Gonds,
called Akkhadi or Akhtuj, the worship of the cart axle or Akkha takes
place and is associated with Nagur, the rain snake.... In the Vajapeya
sacrifice ... the Soma priest consecrates two cups of the sacred drink
Soma above the axle, at the same time as the Neskti priest consecrates two
cups of Sura below it. In this ceremony we see a reminiscence of the days
when the axle was the upright revolving pole pressing out the heavenly
rain.... It also shows us how it was that the axle became the sacred part
of the Soma cart ... and the revolving pole became the axle of the car of
time and of the cart of the agricultural Gonds....”

It seems easy to trace from the rude one-wheeled cart, the evolution of
the two-wheeled chariot, the prerogative of royalty in India and Assyria,
employed simultaneously with the regal umbrella, which, when twirled,
symbolized celestial axial rotation and suggested the idea of a protective
deity. The transition from the “one-wheeled car” of the oldest Veda, to
which “one horse named seven was yoked” to the chariot of Apollo=“Seven,”
whose lyre, with seven chords, struck the divine heptachord of the
Pythagoreans, and who drove seven horses, coincides with that of the
umbrella which, in Greece, was borne at the period of the summer solstice
in the Skirophoria or “festival of the umbrella,” in honor of Athene.

It is particularly gratifying to me, as it so forcibly substantiates the
views I have been enlarging upon in this investigation, to refer here to
Hewitt’s quotations (p. 7, vol. II) from the Rig-Veda, in which the
wheeled chariot, closely identified with the year, is said to be drawn by
the father-horse, with seven names, the seven days of the week, etc.
Hewitt likewise cites passages of the Rig-Veda containing the conception
of year wheels, the varying number of whose spokes agree with different
divisions of the year. Thus one year-wheel exhibits twelve spokes,
denoting months, another five spokes denoting five seasons. A chariot,
with seven wheels with six spokes, is explained as meaning the seven days
of the week and the six seasons of the southern year. “All living beings
rest on the five-spoked wheel, ... the horses draw the never-aging wheel
through space, whence the eye of the sun on which all life depends, looks
down. The seventh of those born together they call ‘that born alone’: this
is the self-created thirteenth or central month; the six twinned months
are said to be those begotten of the gods. They are arranged in their
order, six on each side of the central month, by the leader who dwells
above.” A striking analogy to the ideas I detected, as associated with
central rulership, in ancient America, is set forth in Hewitt’s statement
that, it was to the one wheel year “that the Hindus likened their
universal monarch, the Chakravarta or king, who sits, like the Kushite
monarch, as the father of his subject tribes, in the central province of
his dominions, and directs his satellites, the rulers of the seasons, who
became the ruling stars of the frontier provinces—the Nakshatra stars—to
turn the wheel (chakra) of time in its yearly round” (_op. cit._ p. 31,
vol. II, see also p. 314.)(147)

The single wheel, without any indication of an utilitarian employment, is
found directly associated with the pole-star in Japan, where, as in China,
the use of the wheel has been known from earliest times. It will be for
Scandinavian archaeologists to enlighten us as to the earliest traces of
the use, by northern races, not only of the wheeled chariot, familiar to
those who named Ursa Major, Thor’s wagon, but also that of the mill-stone.
The employment of the latter in the description of the “revolving world
mill-stone through which the waters of the Universe fountain flowed,” is a
proof that the Eddas were written by an agricultural people, possessing
advanced methods of grinding or of extracting oil or juice from food
stuffs. The association of the Norse mill-stone with the distribution of
liquid, appearing to indicate that, like the oil-press of ancient India,
the stone-mill of Scandinavia had been employed to extract fluids,
challenges investigation as to the original home of the mill-stone and
chariot of the Eddas.

Personally I am inclined to regard the term “world mill-stone” as a
modernized transcription of the term “axle,” and the whole as a rendering
of the archaic idea that “heat was engendered by the revolution of the
Great Bear” and that the axle of heaven was the distribution of vital heat
and vivifying water. I shall await enlightenment as to the relationship of
the Norse tree of the pole and Thor, with the creating fire-drill of Tur,
the father-god; and the connection of the Norse “mill-stone” and fountain,
to the fire-socket and celestial cistern of the Kushites, said to be the
“sons of the Finnic Ku, the begetter and rain-god,” who, having migrated
to India and united with other races, founded a mighty confederacy, the
plan of which is figured in Hewitt’s work (p. 220), by “the union of four
triangles, representing the southeastern and northwestern races, ... with
spaces left open for the parent rivers,” which flow towards the cardinal
points (see figure 73, _c_).

If we now revert to the first stages of the mental evolution, the outcome
of which we have been reviewing, we cannot but recognize the curious, but
perfectly natural chain of reasoning which led early man to explain
natural phenomena in different ways by the results of his own immediate
observation and experience. He had discovered that the rotation of the
fire-drill generated fire; consequently the rotation of the circumpolar
constellations must generate life-giving heat. The churning or twirling of
liquid in a vessel, by means of the drill, caused an overflow;
consequently the action of the fire-drill also caused an external flow of
life-giving waters, which, after the invention of the oil or grape press,
was compared to the flow of precious oil or wine from the receptacle.

High mountains attracted lightning-clouds and when these collected around
their summits whence rivers constantly flowed, life-giving rain descended;
consequently the tops of cloud-capped mountains must reach to the axle of
the heaven where fire, heat and rain were being generated and distributed
by the rotation of celestial bodies. As Polaris the axle, pivot or fire
socket, was immovable it could most appropriately be figured by a wooden
or stone socket, from which fire and water flowed towards the four
quarters. Such an image would also figure a year, and, by extension, time,
since it marked the four annual positions of circumpolar star-groups. The
adoption of a stone socket as an image of the “revolving heaven” could
thus have long antedated, but have suggested the invention of the wheel,
which was at first a religious and then became a royal symbol.

I venture to express the view that the archaic image of Shamash (fig. 73,
_a_), the homonym of Heaven and the North, which was “an ancient model” at
the time of Nabupaliddin (879-855 B.C.), could only have been invented by
a race of pole-star worshippers who had long been acquainted with the uses
of the fire drill and the oil-press. At the same time I point out how
remarkably the combination of four rays and four streams in the image of
Shamash (Shame=heaven) coincides with the explanation given by Hewitt (p.
9, vol. II) of the Akkadian eight-rayed star of Anu (heaven), which, he
asserts, is formed by the superposition of the fire-cross and rain cross.
It is a most remarkable and undeniable fact that there is a striking
analogy between the Anu sign as explained by Hewitt and the Shamash image.
The eight-rayed or “spoked wheel” of Ishtar, which figures on the same
tablet, also gains significance for the same reason, and particularly when
collated with the hymn cited in note 1, p. 448, in which she is clearly
designated as the “axis of the heavens,” _i. e._ the female Polaris.

Having indicated how the origin of the image of Shamash can be traced to
conceptions arising from the use of the fire-drill and some primitive mode
of extracting oil or of preparing a highly valued drink from seeds and
plants, by centrifugal action, invented by a primitive agricultural
people, I advance the suggestion that the celestial tree of the Norsemen
and Semites, associated with the fountain and the four rivers of life,
appears as a closely related symbol which, however, mainly expressed the
idea of stability. In the Eddas the tree occurs as a complement to the
world axle, the first as the emblem of stability and of a central power
which dispensed shade and life-giving fruits in all directions; the second
as the image of centrifugal power which caused the star-groups to assume
opposite positions and which impartially distributed heat and water. It is
curious to note how readily from the fire-drill and beam of the oil press
as a starting point, not only all forms of tree and pole worship and the
Chinese assignment of element wood to the Middle, but also all symbols of
centrifugal motion, such as the axle, the pivot and the wheel, could have
evolved on closely parallel lines.

Let us now transport ourselves to a land where, to this day, the Indian
women grind maize on a flat stone, by means of a pestle, where the
oil-press and the mill-stone, the pole of the threshing-floor, the
potter’s wheel and the cart wheel were unknown before the date of the
Spanish Conquest and rotatory motion was associated with the fire-drill
and spinning whorl only.

NEW WORLD.

The ancient Mexican name for the fire-drill = mamalhuaztli, and that for
spinning-wheel=malacatl, are both derived from the verb malacachoa=to
whirl, turn or drill. At the time of the Spanish invasion (A.D. 1519) the
Mexican priesthood lit the sacred fire of the altar by an extremely
primitive method of employing the fire-drill: by holding it tightly
between the palms of both hands and rapidly rubbing them alternately
forward and backward.

The Codices contain numberless pictures representing a priest, in the act
of kindling fire by inserting the drill in a simple wooden beam, usually
exhibiting several small holes or sockets. On the other hand the Borgian
Codex, which has recently been placed within general reach by the
generosity of the Duc de Loubat, shows us two elaborate representations of
the great ceremony of kindling the holy fire in a large circular socket,
on the body of a woman which, in all cases is combined with the image of
an alligator (see p. 91). In another Codex the alligator alone supports
the socket. The smaller of these representations is reproduced in fig. 29,
and on pp. 93-97 this image is discussed as well as the remarkable stone
fire altars in human form, of which one has been unearthed near the city
of Mexico, while no less than six were found at Chichen-Itza. My informant
on this point is Mr. Alfred P. Maudslay, who added that they seem to have
been invariably placed at the bottom of the stairs leading up to the
temple, the façade of which is always supported by two great columns, each
sculptured in the form of a great serpent with open jaws, the symbol
which, in the bas-reliefs at Chichen-Itza and on the Central American
stelæ, recurs on the head-dresses of the rulers termed “Divine serpents,”
or “divine four in One.”

Postponing comment upon the curious analogy between the stone fire altars
in human form, of the Mayas and Mexicans, with those of the Maghadas of
Northern India, who called themselves the Sons of Magha = the socket-block
whence fire was generated by the fire-drill, or the mother Maga, the
sacred alligator, let us examine the fire-drill god of ancient Mexico.

Reference to fig. 1 reveals that it is impossible to see these Mexican
representations, which I could supplement by others, and not be struck by
their agreement with the descriptions of the Hindu pole-star god Dhruva,
who stands on one foot, of the lame Hephaistos of Greek mythology, to
which I would add that Hewitt also mentions in his preface to vol. II the
Norse Völunde, the maimed, one-legged turner of the pole; the god called
in the Rig-Veda the Aja ekapad, or one-footed goat, who watched the
revolutions of the solar disk, and the one-legged bird of Russian
mythology, associated with a revolving house and fire-drill. In the
Mexican Codices the Mexican Tezcatlipoca, held by one foot to the centre
of the north, describes a circle around this. His foot evidently
constitutes the fire-drill, which, inserted in the socket, causes smoke,
also rain and a serpent to issue from it (see 5 and 6). One figure,
representing one leg only in the fire-socket, and a head, exhibiting a
small, smoking fire-socket, appears, in the light of comparative research,
as a cursive method of representing the fire-drill god, universally
associated with Ursa Major.

It is remarkable that, in one case water and in another smoke, indicating
fire, issues from the socket of Tezcatlipoca’s fire-drill, and that,
opposite to the picture in the Borgian Codex, representing the kindling of
fire on the fire-altar, we have the image of a pool of water from which
four figures spring toward the cardinal points (see fig. 29).

It is only after recognizing that, like the people of the Old World, the
Mexicans associated with the fire-drill and socket not only the
distribution of fire and heat, but also of water, that we also fully grasp
the symbolism of the symbol of the “Black or Night Sun,” from the “Life of
the Indians,” which is but one of many simple forms exhibiting main
features which recur on the highly elaborated Mexican stone of the Great
Plan (fig. 73_b_). When placed in juxtaposition the undoubted resemblance
between the Babylonian image of Shamash and the Mexican image, as well as
the deep-seated identity of these two quadruplicate symbols stands out
clearly: in the Babylonian, wavy lines emanating from the centre convey
the idea of some fluid essence. In the Mexican, instead of the wavy lines,
the conventional representation of a drop of water is depicted—the idea in
both cases being obviously identical and agreeing with the primeval
universal conception of heat or fire, and water emanating from a common
source, and flowing to the cardinal points. In both cases an axle or
socket is represented, and it is instructive to study the different ways
in which the symbol recurs in the Mexican Codices.

                             [Illustration.]

                                Figure 73.


Referring back to fig. 1, 1, reproduced from the Codex Borgia, we see the
axle with rays issuing from a circular band of water. A receptacle filled
with water occupies the centre and contains a tecpatl, the symbol of the
north, the same associated with the fire-drill god in the next figure. In
fig. 1, 4, the central fountain is surrounded, as in many instances, by
stars which connect it with the nocturnal heaven, and it contains a
rabbit=tochtli, the rebus figure employed to express the word octli, by
which the rain was designated as “earth wine” (see pp. 95 and 185).

As I write, I have before me a whole series of painted representations
from the Codices of what has heretofore been misinterpreted as images of
the diurnal sun. In some of these the open centre is painted blue or
green, in others it is filled by a heart from which flows, in some cases,
a stream of blood, the essence of life. In several instances a tree with
four main branches grows from the centre.(148) In one case the tree grows
from a pool and holds in its branches the image of the axle, in the centre
of which, as in the Humboldt Tablet preserved at the Berlin Museum, a
figure is seated. The centres of others exhibit the head of a divinity
painted red, a single eye, or the ollin. All examples establish the fact
that the Mexican “axle of the North” represented fire and water emanating
from a single source. In notable examples, where the axle is carved in
stone, the identical features are conventionally reproduced. Some exhibit
a depression or deep hole in the centre. This is the case in the
remarkable example at the museum in New Haven, Conn., where the axle is
carved on the top of a square altar, the corners of which exhibit symbols
of the four elements, each accompanied by the numeral 4. The centre of the
figure exhibits a carved ollin, in the middle of which a deep hole is
situated. An analogous but shallow depression occurs in the great circular
monument, the Conquest Stone of Mexico (see p. 259), around which
Tezcatlipoca, the one-footed fire-drill god, is represented sixteen times,
each time in the act of receiving the enforced homage of the chief or
chieftainess of a different locality.

The above monuments, as well as a rudely-carved representation of the
“sun” recently discovered and unearthed by Dr. Ed. Seler, lying on a
substructure of stones in the centre of an open space, presumably a market
place, definitely proves that the design was intended to be placed in a
horizontal position. This intention has already been noted in the case of
the Great Cosmical Stone of Mexico (fig. 56), on which the rays and
intermediate water drops recur, and are represented as emanating from the
central Nahui Ollin, the Four in One, which encloses the masked face of
the divine Twain.

A question naturally suggests itself at this juncture: How did the ancient
Mexicans, who utilized the fire-drill in its most elementary form and as
far as is known, employed no means of extracting oil or juice or of
grinding food-stuff by a centrifugal process,(149) come to employ as a
sacred symbol, the axle or “mill-stone” which, in India, had been adopted
as an image of central rotation, by people who constantly used the
fire-drill and the oil-press?

The strongest proof that the idea of a circular disk was associated in
Mexico with terra-cotta spinning whorls only, is the fact that, in the
native description of the Great Temple recorded by Sahagun, a circular
stone monument, employed in religious festivals, which the Spaniards
described as a “stone wheel,” is termed in the Nahuatl text as a
“te-malacatl” _i. e._ a “stone whorl.” Further evidence of the close
association of such “stone whorls” with thread or cord, the product of
spinning, is furnished by the way in the ritual, that the victim was
attached by one foot to the open centre of the “stone whorl” and
circulated around the stone which lay motionless. On the other hand, the
sculptured zone on the Great Cosmical stone, enclosing the day signs
placed in their fixed order of rotation, and the sculptured frieze on the
Tribute Stone, furnish direct evidence that circular movement was
associated with the cosmical axle, or disk.

It is obvious that the distribution of water combined with fire from a
common central source, represented as a mill-stone, could not have been
suggested to the native mind by the use of the fire-drill and socket and
the spinning whorl only. Therefore we are obliged to face the question
whether the cosmical figure may not have been introduced, as a religious
symbol only, by a race of civilizers who, though acquainted not only with
the oil press and chariot but also with the Akkadian star of Anu, the
combination of the rain and fire crosses, and with the Assyrian-Babylonian
image of Shamash (an elaboration of the same idea), but in the absence of
beasts of burden and sesame seeds in Mexico, had no opportunity, or did
not consider it feasible or necessary, to teach the use of the chariot,
oil-press or circular mill stone to the natives. Before forming any
conclusions or conjectures on this point, however, a number of other
questions must be investigated. One fact, however, stands out quite
clearly: Whereas in figure 73, _b_, we have the rudimentary form of the
quadruplicate symbol, closely resembling that which was already ancient
and almost obsolete in Babylonia in the ninth century B.C. and pertained
to a cult of Shamash, the North and Heaven, which had flourished in that
country about 1850 B.C., the Great Cosmical Stone of Mexico represents the
highly advanced development and elaboration of the identical cult, as
actually established there until the year 1519 of our era.

Pausing here and looking back upon the foregoing summary of the universal
spread of identical forms of social organization and of rituals suggested
by the use of the fire-drill, in association with a primitive pole-star
cult, there are a few distinct and unrelated points which claim special
attention: First of all, the identity in the form of the fire-altar and
the cult of the fire-socket, among the Maghas and Nahushas of India and
the Mayas and Nahuas of Yucatan and Mexico. Secondly, the striking
resemblance of plan and numerical scheme which unquestionably existed
between the ideal “divine polities,” recorded by Plato, and the states
which actually existed, of ancient Peru and Mexico. It is impossible to
read Plato’s scheme of an all-pervading division into 12, and his plan for
the laying out of the capital and state and not to recognize the fact
that, in Peru, as set forth on pp. 133-149 of the present work, these
identical principles were actually carried out by the alien Incas who, in
comparatively modern times, collected the natives together and organized
them into a settled community. Thirdly, the undeniable fact that the
numerical scheme of the Maya and Mexican Calendar and state-organization
is identical with that adopted by Constantine, in establishing New Rome.

Postponing a closer examination of these points until further on, let us
now continue our comparative review.

The universal spread of the identical scheme of organization, vouched for
by documentary evidence, is further demonstrated by the results of
archaeological and historical research and a comparative study of ancient
symbolism. Thus it is impossible not to admit the striking and deep-seated
analogy between the Assyrian four-fold division of city and state, the
title “lord of the four regions” and the image of Shamash, the
“four-spoked wheel;” the Indian, Egyptian and Grecian philosophical
conceptions of four elements, culminating in Plato’s Cosmos and Theos (an
entity, spherical in shape, incorporating four elements) and, for
instance, the quadruplicate symbol carved in the centre of the Mexican
Cosmical Tablet, which exhibits the symbols of the same four elements
embodied in a single symbol, representing the supreme power, who is thus
proven to have been conceived by the Mexicans, as well as by the
Peruvians, as “the Air, Earth, Fire and Water in One,” or the source of
the four elements.(150)

When it is likewise considered that the Mexicans employed the divine
title, “four times lord,” that the Maya title “Kukulcan,” signifies the
“Divine Four,” that the ancient map of Mayapan proves that, like the
Kushite confederacy, and the kingdoms of Assyria, Egypt and Peru, it was a
“Four provinces in One” or a “four-fold state,” the identity of the
principles underlying the archaic civilizations of the Old and New World
becomes more and more apparent. It likewise becomes evident that in each
of these countries the significance and symbolism of the archaic
cross-symbol and swastika must have been identical, and that, like the
pyramid (the form of which, in the ancient Greek alphabet, is given to the
letter delta which expresses, numerically, four, a quatuor, or 4,000) and
the square stone altar or column, it figured the Four in One, the mystic
Five or the Four and all-embracing One. The following array of facts
demonstrates further the universal association of archaic cross-symbolism
with the conception of an all-embracing, stable, central power.

A striking demonstration of this is furnished by the diagonal cross,
employed as a Chinese character, to express the word wū=five, just as it
is used, in Egyptian hieratic script, to express the syllables uu, un or
ur (see fig. 60). Sometimes, in Chinese, a horizontal line is drawn above
the cross and another beneath it, and John Chalmers informs us that,
according to the Shoh Wan, this “full form means the five elements between
heaven and earth, the upper line being heaven and the lower earth.” The
sign thus obviously constituted an image of the Cosmos, the 5+2=heaven and
earth, thus furnishing the familiar seven directions in space, the chief
and synopsis of which is the sacred Centre.

The association, in ancient America, of the cross-shape with central
stable power, has already been discussed in the case of the Copan
swastika, p. 222. At the time when I wrote about this and carved stelæ
found at Quirigua and Copan, I had not yet learned of the remarkable
discovery made there, by Mr. George Byron Gordon of the Peabody Museum
Honduras Expedition, which furnishes me with the most striking
confirmation of the conclusion I expressed on p. 220, namely, that the
personages, whose portraits are sculptured on the stelæ, were high-priest
rulers, who bore the title “Divine Four,” and were “rulers of the four
regions.”

Referring the reader to Mr. Gordon’s report, published in vol. I, no. I,
of the Peabody Museum Memoirs, I merely note his verification that,
beneath several stelæ examined for this purpose, there exist subterraneous
vaults, in the form of the so-called Greek cross, above the exact centre
of which the stela stands, its base being inserted in the stones forming
the ceiling of the chamber. In one case the length of the cruciform vault
is over nine feet from eastern to western extremity, the width of the
branches being one foot and their depth two feet. Over thirty vessels of
pottery were found in this, amongst them large urns with covers. It would
appear from this that, like the Egyptians, the ancient builders of Copan
performed certain ceremonial rites in connection with the construction of
these artificially cosmical centres.

What seems quite clear is that the subterraneous vault constituted a
sacred cosmical chamber and that the stelæ were memorial stones, which
probably represented the image of a lord, and the record of his fixed term
of office which formed a period or era of the native calendar (see p.
221). The stela which formed the stable, visible centre of the hidden
substructure may also have been employed as a gnomon during some period of
time, and in the monument the initiated must undoubtedly have recognized
the underlying cosmical conceptions, and regarded it as a highly developed
form or variant of the archaic cross, the primitive record of a year. It
is remarkable how closely analogous are the Central American stelæ with
their hidden cruciform vaults, to the conception of the Egyptian “star of
Horus” explained by Hewitt as the meridian pole raised in the centre of a
cross denoting the four quarters.

The most striking evidence of a close affinity between the ancient Central
American ah-men, or master-masons, who built cruciform windows in the
walls of temples and designed the cruciform vaults under the stelæ at
Copan and Quirigua, and the amanteca or tolteca, the master-architects and
builders of Mitla, Mexico, is furnished by Mr. M. H. Saville’s recent
excavation of three remarkable subterraneous, cruciform chambers, the
largest of which is situated on the summit of a high hill near Mitla. The
interior of the latter is elaborately decorated with geometrical designs,
like those on the exterior of the Mitla palace. The extreme length from
east to west is 9m. 71cm., from north to south 8m. 18cm., and its roof was
composed of large flat stones. The entrance to this and the other
cruciform vaults is situated at the extremity of the western arm, which in
the case described was longer than the other arms.

The most remarkable example of such a cruciform crypt is, however, that
situated beneath the palace of Mitla, which has been figured by Dupaix in
Lord Kingsborough’s Mexican Antiquities, vol. IX. This vault is also built
of the shape of a so-called “Greek” cross, but in its centre stands a
large circular stone column reaching from floor to ceiling. It is
impossible not to recognize the symbolism of this pillar situated in the
centre of a structure, the form of which symbolizes the Four Quarters and
the fundamental identity of the column occupying the centre of the Mitla
chamber and the Copan stelæ standing above the centre of the hidden
cruciform vault. Details associated with the pillar which stood in the
Great Temple of Mexico (p. 53), and the “pedestal” erected on the hill of
justice at Guatemala (p. 79) definitely show that, in ancient America, the
column was also associated with star-cult, with the administration of
justice and central celestial and terrestrial government. Investigation
has shown that precisely the same ideas were associated with the circular,
square or octagonal columns of Egypt, Greece, Rome and Japan, where they
either constituted the images of the central supreme divinity, formed the
support for the statues of earthly “divine” rulers, or marked the centres
of the cosmos or state, bearing inscriptions of the sacred laws as in
Athens, or of the distances to all points of the empire, viz. the Roman
Milliarum Aureum.

It is remarkable to find that, whereas in ancient Byzantium the centre of
the city had been marked by a column surmounted by a colossal statue of
Apollo, a pillar or pole god, Constantine erected a “spacious edifice,
from the centre of which all roads of the empire were measured.”
Considering that, at the time when this edifice was built, the ancient
quadruplicate plan had been revised and the empire of New Rome had been
divided into four parts by Constantine, it seems reasonable to infer that
the form of the great edifice which marked the territorial centre of the
new empire bore the impress of the cruciform plan, and that the shape of
the cross should have been adopted throughout the empire, in edifices
marking central consecrated places. How much of the true spirit of the
Christian ideal of universal brotherhood entered into the constitution of
Constantine’s New Rome it is impossible to conjecture. Niebuhr denies that
Constantine was a Christian, records that he was only baptized shortly
before his death, and states that the religion of Constantine “must have
been a strange compound indeed, something like the amulet recently
discovered at Rome, which is an example of that curious mixture of
Judaism, Christianity and Paganism which we so frequently meet with from
about the beginning of the third century.”(151)

In an extremely interesting monograph “On the origin of the cruciform plan
of the mediæval Cathedral,” by the distinguished architect, Mr. E. M.
Wheelwright, published in the “Transactions of the Boston Society of
Architects, 1891,” I find the significant fact that what is now the little
church of S. Tiburce, Rome, in the form of a Greek cross, was built at the
time of Constantine.

The same monograph teaches that “de Rossi discovered in the catacombs of
Rome two scholia of a plan called specifically triclinium, of a date
previous to Diocletian and probably of the third century. In such were
celebrated, by the presbyters, the memorial feasts of martyrs, the
congregation assembling outside. Tombs of a positive cruciform plan are
also found in the catacombs. In the fifth or sixth century cruciform
buildings became in the East, and _wherever Byzantine influence was
potent, the recognized form for tombs, mortuary chapels and buildings
commemorative of holy places_. These types seem to have been given, by
Byzantine architects, special recognition of the purpose of their
construction and to have appeared to them _as monuments requiring a
symbolical expression of plan_, while they evidently _did not consider
such symbolical expressions requisite in buildings planned for general
congregations_, which, although of types without distinct association with
the Christian faith, were held, for several centuries, to be sufficiently
well adapted to purposes of Christian worship without material change from
their ancient form [that of the Roman Basilica].”

Referring the reader to Mr. Wheelwright’s monograph for interesting data
concerning the Byzantine influence discernible in the early types of
Christian churches of cruciform plan erected in northern Italy and Europe,
I merely note here that in St. Sophia, founded by Constantine, and
completed by Justinian, “the load of the dome is thrown on four great
piers disposed at either corner of a square. These great piers, with the
corresponding buttresses of the outer wall, suggest a possible symbolical
intent in the arrangement ... otherwise the cruciform plan here suggested
is expressed neither externally nor internally.” I venture to suggest that
in St. Sophia, “Holy Eternal Wisdom,” as in the case of the Pantheon, the
dominant idea may have been the all-embracing unity, but that, as the
number four was identified with “wisdom and justice” by the widespread
Pythagorean philosophy, that number must have seemed, to the initiated, to
pervade the entire structure. In the case of the Church of the Nativity at
Bethlehem, where it was Justinian’s intention to mark a sacred locality,
we find the cruciform plan clearly carried out. “The church of St. Simeon
Stylite at Kelat Seman Syria, built about A.D. 500, is a most interesting
example of a cruciform church, marking a sacred spot [and associated with
a sacred column].”

“The church of the seventh century built at Sichem, over the well of the
Samaritan, shows a distribution of plan similar to that of S. Simeon
Stylite, the holy object being at the crossing.... There are existing at
St. Wandrille and at Querqueville in Normandy, two (cruciform) triapsidal
churches of a date prior to the Norman conquest ... a well preserved
four-apsed tomb chapel exists at Montmajour near Arles, built in 1019; the
detail and plan of which point to a Syrian prototype and resembles two
buildings of an early date now existing in Dalmatia.” The use of the
cruciform type of church, anterior to the great revival of purely
Christian religious architecture in the thirteenth century, was confined
to Picardy and the Rhenish provinces, fine churches of this type being at
Cologne, Bonn, Marburg, etc.

It is interesting to recall that the building of sacred structures is
attributed to “secret organizations of free or enfranchised operative
masons which existed during the middle ages, and possessed grades of
officers and secret signs by which, on coming to a strange place, they
could be recognized as real craftsmen and not impostors.” To this day, in
some parts of Germany and Bohemia, the swastika is the sign or mark of the
stone-mason’s guild which has survived from the mediæval times. In the
organized bands of masons whose mark was the swastika and who introduced
Eastern cosmical symbolism into Europe and gradually developed, upon this
basis, a purely Christian form of architecture, we may perhaps see the
descendants of those ancient builders who, filled with the conception of
the sacred Central power, the Four Quarters, the Above and Below, planned
the square, seven-stoned zikkurats of Babylonia-Assyria, the pyramids,
obelisks and sphinxes of Egypt, the columns and cruciform tombs and
sanctuaries of Greece, Asia Minor and Rome, the cruciform temples and the
topes of India and the domes of the Pantheon and St. Sophia.(152)

It would appear that these ancient builders were also the designers and
founders of cities and states. It is, for instance, known that Hippodamus,
the son of Euryphon, a Milesian, and by profession an architect, gained
celebrity in his own art by constructing the Piræus at Athens and by
improving the method of distributing streets and planning cities ... and
also wrote a treatise concerning the best form of government.

A kinship of thought undoubtedly exists between the trained builders of
cosmical structures in the Old World and the ah-men, the amantecas and
toltecas of Central America and Mexico, who also reared pyramids,
cruciform vaults, circular temples, with openings to the four quarters
(see fig. 30, p. 97), altars and pillars, and in their temples wrought, in
stone, endless variations of the great human theme: the sacred central,
stable power, the four quarters and elements, and the heaven and earth
with the dualities of Nature, and likewise instituted an artificial scheme
of social organization, a calendar and religious rites based on these same
fundamental principles, which can be traced back to primitive pole-star
worship. It has been of utmost interest to me, as I was approaching the
end of the present investigation, to become acquainted with Hewitt’s work
and his view that it was the seafaring Turanians, originally a northern
race, the worshippers of Tur=the pole, who claimed descent from the seven
stars of Nāgash, the serpent=Ursa Major, and, from India, extended their
trade and carried their form of social organization and religious cult
first to the Euphratean kingdoms and afterwards to Egypt and Syria, where
they were known by the Greeks as the Phœnicians.

The subjoined detached passages, which open out new fields of inquiry, not
only appear to me to establish conclusively this view, but certainly
afford most interesting information concerning the ancient race of
pole-star worshippers, seafarers, builders and handicraftsmen who,
according to Hewitt (p. 25), extended their emigrations not only to Europe
but also to America.(153) Hewitt bases the latter assertion upon the
identity be perceived “between Akkadian and American mythological
traditions.”

As the limit of the present inquiry excludes mythology, I cannot discuss
here the evidences of similarity produced by Hewitt. I must express
regret, however, that he designates a tribe of Pueblo Indians (the Sias,
related to the Zuñis), as “Mexican” (see vol. II, p. 243, etc.), a term
which, in this case, is decidedly misleading. His identification of the
truly Mexican, “teo-cipactli” as a “fish-god” is unfortunate, as
numberless conventionalized drawings in the Codices prove that cipactli
signifies alligator. If the somewhat limited and vague evidence, produced
by Mr. Hewitt, appeared to justify his conclusion, how much more must an
identity of social organization and cult such as I have traced, not only
authorize but also render it imperative, that the possibility of
pre-Columbian contact should be thoroughly looked into. Disclaiming any
desire to formulate hasty conclusions, and merely for the sake of gaining
information by looking squarely at facts, I shall now rapidly enumerate
some of these which undoubtedly appear to corroborate Hewitt’s further
assertion that “the Mayas and Nahuas of Yucatan and Mexico were emigrants
of the Magha and Nahusha tribes, who pertained to the race of navigators
known by the Greeks as the Phœnicians ... and who continued in their new
land, America, the worship of the rain god, to whom, as their fathers in
central Asia, they dedicated the sign of the cross” (Hewitt, p. 492).

“The Maghas were the Finnic long-haired race of star- and fire-worshippers
who, starting from Phrygia, as the Takkas conquered northern India ... who
called themselves the sons of the Northern pine tree, called in Phrygia,
as by the Northern Finns, Ma=the mother; also the sons of the
mother-goddess Magha, the socket block whence fire was generated by the
fire-drill; who is also worshipped as the mother Maga under the form of
the alligator. Consequently the alligator was their totem.” In Essay VIII
Hewitt states that these “sons of the great witch-mother Maga” lived in
Magnesia, whence they emigrated to Thessaly and that theirs was the “city
of the Magnetes” referred to by Plato as “the mother of laws.” The word
mag, however, meant great in Akkadian, hence according to Hewitt the name
Makkhu, the high priests or Magi (vol. II, p. 54).


    The Maya and Mexican fire altars and sockets and their association
    with the earth-mother and alligator in the native Codices has been
    discussed. The Mexican day-sign cipactli figures an alligator and
    is associated with a female deity. The alligator altar at Copan,
    is described on p. 228. Were it not for limit of space additional
    testimony could be cited here, proving that in Mexico the
    alligator was associated with the mother of the race, the
    fire-socket, and was a tribal totem.


“As the mother Maga she is the maker or kneader, the mother of the
building and constructing races ... they were the first builders of
towns.... They adored the god of the twirling or churning fire-drill....
They employed the name Ku, Ukko, Pukka and Pukan to designate the rain and
thunder god and star-god who guides the stars in their courses and rules
the beginning of the year” (Hewitt, p 438). The Finnic and Esthonian “Ukko
is also called Taivahan Napanen, meaning the navel of the heaven and this
is called the place of the pole star, the star at the top of the heavenly
mountain” (vol. II, p. 155).


    Compare Ku in Maya list, appendix III, also Tezcatli-poca or
    puca=Mexican fire-drill god, Ursa Major.


“They worshipped Nag or Nagash,=the serpent and fire-drill constellation
of Ursa Major, and consequently called themselves also the sons of
Naga=the Nahushas. They worshipped the Pleiades=the mother stars....”


    The Nahuas traced ancestry to seven stars of Ursa Major and began
    their religious year at the culmination of the Pleiades at
    midnight.


“The Nagas united with the navigating Shus or Phœnicians ... the red men,
who worshipped the ruler of heaven.... These Shus ... called in the North,
Hus ... were the Sumerian trading races of the Euphratean delta and
Western India, who traced their descent to Khu, the mother bird of the
Akkadians, Egyptians and Kushites.... They reverenced the sacred ‘shu’
stone, the begetter of fire and of life fostered by heat,... designated as
the precious stone, the strong stone, the snake stone, the mountain
stone.... The pregnant mountain of the Shu stone was to the Akkadians the
central point of the earth. The people who are said in the Rig-Veda to
have first found fire by the help of Matarishoan, the fire-socket, and to
have brought it to men, and are said to have placed it in the navel of the
world ... as the sacred Shu stone.”

It should be added here that the Hittite sign for Ishtar was a triangle
enclosing a stone: “the mountain enclosing the stone of life.”


    About 270 A.D. the Tutul-xius=(_cf._ Kukul) under a great chief or
    lord Kukulcan reigned at Chichen-Itza ... (p. 206). In Mexico the
    name for turquoise is xiuitl and the god of fire is named
    Xiuh-tecuhtli. Jadeite is designated as chal-chiuitl and is
    associated with Chalchiuitlycue, the mother-goddess. The
    spark-producing, flint knife=tecpatl is also employed as a symbol
    of generation.


“Their kings, like those of Egypt, wore the uræus serpent as a sign of
royal authority and made this the emblem of kingly rank in countries so
widely distant from one another as India and Egypt....”

We learn from Prof. A. H. Sayce (Ancient Empires of the East, p. 200),
that customs that had originated in a primitive period of Semitic belief
survived in Phœnician religion and that clear traces of totemism are found
amongst the Semites. “Tribes were named each after its peculiar totem, an
animal, plant or heavenly body.... David, for instance, belonged to the
serpent-family, as is shown by the name of his ancestor Nahshon, and
Professor Smith suggests that the brazen serpent found by Hezekiah in the
Solomonic Temple was the symbol of it. We find David and the family of
Nahash, ‘or the serpent,’ the king of Ammon, on friendly terms even after
the deadly war between Israel and Ammon, that had resulted in the conquest
and decimation of the latter.”


    The name of the culture hero Kukulcan or Quetzalcoatl incorporates
    the word serpent in Maya and Nahuatl. The conventionalized open
    serpent’s jaw forms the usual head-dress of the lords sculptured
    on the Central American stelæ and bas-reliefs. The existence of
    totemism in America is too well known to require comment, and the
    arbitrary method by which it was established by the Incas of Peru,
    when they founded the new colony, has been described.


“... I have already shown that the snake-father of the snake races in
Greece and Asia Minor and of the matriarchal races in India was the snake
Echis, or Achis, the holding snake, the Vritra, or enclosing snake of the
Rig-Veda, the cultivated land which girdled the Temenos. This was the
Sanscrit and Egyptian snake Ahi.... But the Naga snake was not the
encircling snake, but the offspring of the house-pole and in this form it
was called by the Jews the offspring or Baal of the land. But as the
heavenly snake it was the old village snake transferred to heaven, called
the Nag-ksetra, or field of the Nags, and there it was the girdling
air-god who encircled the cloud mothers, the Apsaras, the daughters of the
Abyss, the Assyrian Apsa, and marked their boundaries as the village snake
did those of the holy grove on earth. But on earth the water-snake was the
magical rain-pole, called the god Darka, set up by the Dravidian Males in
front of every house ...” (p. 194). “They are the Canaanites, or dwellers
in the low country, and the Hivites or the villagers of the Bible and the
race of Achæans of Greece. These are the sons of the Achis=the serpent,
the having or holding snake, the girdling snake of cultivated land which
surrounded the Temenos or inner shrine, the holy grove of the gods”
(Hewitt, p. 175).


    Attention is drawn here to the twin serpents which enclose the
    Mexican Cosmical Tablet (fig. 56), whose bodies may be seen to
    consist of a repetition of the conventional sign for tlalli=land,
    consisting of a fringed square. Each square in this case encloses
    a sign resembling that of fire=tletl and the numeral ten. These
    girdling serpents, whose heads unite, being directly associated
    with land, appear as the counterpart of the Old World Achis, a
    curious fact when it is considered that they are represented as
    springing from the sign Acatl (see p. 257).

    On the other hand, the heavenly “feathered serpent” of Mexico and
    Yucatan is distinctly associated with the air and the circle; its
    conception curiously coinciding with that of the “girdling
    air-god” mentioned by Hewitt. It is well known that the walls
    enclosing the court of the Great Temple of Mexico, were covered
    with sculptured serpents, and at Xochicalco, Mexico, and in
    Central American ruins (Uxmal, for instance), great sculptured
    serpents surround the buildings. It is remarkable that the sign
    Acatl not only figures conspicuously on the Great American Tablet,
    but also on the allegorical figure of the “Divine Serpent,” which
    may well represent the totemic divinity and ancestor of a snake
    tribe, associated with the word Acatl, possibly conveying their
    name. The undeniable association, in Mexico, of the serpent with
    Acatl, curiously agrees with the name of the “sons of Achis, the
    serpent”=the Achaians: and deserves consideration.


In the Genesis genealogy of the kings of Edom, the land of the red man,
the priest king of the Hus or Shus is mentioned “... his people had
replaced the Tur, the stone pillar, the Egyptian obelisk by the temple,
the home and symbol of the creating god, who had been the pillar of the
house.... But in their eyes the father-god was not the central pillar but
the two door-posts and thence they called the temple gates Babel or the
gates of god.... This gate was guarded by the holy twins.... The
doorposts, and night and morning are invoked in the Rig-Veda.... The Magas
were the discoverers of magic, mining, metallurgy, handicrafts—the
pioneers of scientific research and the first organizers of a ritual of
religious festivals.”


    Twin pillars, sculptured in the form of great serpents, whose
    names signify twinship, support the entrances to the ancient
    temples of Yucatan, Central America, and have been found on the
    site of the Great Temple of Mexico. The Mexican and Maya accounts
    of the culture hero Quetzalcoatl-Kukulcan state that he and his
    followers were “great necromancers” and magicians and that they
    taught handicrafts, metallurgy, and instituted calendar, social
    organization and ritual. A personal, close examination of a large
    number of old Peruvian and Mexican as well as Coptic textile
    fabrics, has convinced me moreover of their identity of technique.


“The Magas sacrificed dogs,.... They wore long hair,.... They made human
sacrifices in order to obtain rain” (Hewitt).

“The Phœnician priests scourged themselves or gashed their arms and
breasts to win divine favor.... Human sacrifices were made, to Moloch or
Milkom ... the parent was required to offer his eldest or only son as a
sacrifice and the victim’s cries were drowned by the noise of drums and
flutes” (Sayce).


    The human sacrifices of Mexico are familiar to all. The native dog
    and various kinds of birds were sacrificed. The Mexican priests,
    named papas, wore long hair, practised asceticism, gashed their
    breasts, arms and legs and pierced their ears and tongues. On the
    Palenque bas-reliefs, priests with long hair are sculptured. The
    human sacrifices of Mexico and those of Egypt, Phœnicia and
    Assyria, described by Sayce and Hewitt (pp. 275 and 348), are
    closely alike. See also Hewitt’s account of the blood brotherhood
    made between the sacrificer and the land on which the blood is
    poured (p. 196), and the Chichimec blood sacrifice described in
    the present work, p. 66.


The foregoing are a few noteworthy analogies which have impressed
themselves upon me during the present course of investigation, in addition
to the many undeniable and unsuspected evidences I have found, of an
identity of star-cult, ritual and social organization in Old and New World
civilizations.

It will be seen that the outcome of my researches corroborates the
opinions differently expressed by a long line of eminent investigators,
who have been constantly discovering and pointing out undeniable
similarities and identities between the civilizations of both hemispheres.

It seems to me that an accumulation of evidence now forces us to face and
thoroughly investigate the possibility that, from remote antiquity, our
continent and its inhabitants were known to the seafarers of the Old
World, to whose agency the spread of similar forms of cult and
civilization in the New World is to be assigned.

While those who uphold the autochthony of the native civilization may
regard such identities as accidental, those who are willing to admit the
possibility that the Phœnicians, the red men of antiquity, whose land was
Syria, navigating by the pole-star, may have reached America, will
doubtlessly dwell upon the unquestionable fact that the most ancient
traces of organized and settled communities actually exist along the coast
swept by the equatorial currents. A glance at an ordinary chart exhibiting
the ocean currents and trade winds shows that vessels sailing southward
from the Canary Islands and caught in the north African current, might, at
a certain point, enter the north equatorial current flowing towards the
coast of America. Further southward still, off the coast of Guinea, the
current bearing this name meets the main equatorial current which sweeps
along the coast of Honduras and Yucatan into the Gulf of Mexico.

What is more, ancient well-known tradition asserts that the culture-hero
Kukulcan-Quetzalcoatl, with his followers, came to Mexico from the East
(_via_ Yucatan) and told the natives of their distant home, named
Tlapallan and Huehue tlapallan which, translated, mean “the red land” and
“the great ancient red land.” Native American tradition unquestionably and
unanimously ascribes to single individuals of aged and venerable aspect,
or leaders of small bands of men and women of an alien race, the peaceable
introduction of a definite plan of civilization, identical in its elements
with that known to have existed in India, Egypt and Babylonia-Assyria from
time immemorial, and said to have been spread to these countries by the
Phœnicians.

Native tradition, therefore, is seen unanimously to controvert the
independent development of the cosmical schemes of government and most
advanced forms of civilization which prevailed in America at the Columbian
period. This, of course, in no wise excludes the existence of purely
native people, with a certain degree of civilization, more rudimentary in
form, founded on impressive natural phenomena, which the natives had
always been in a position to observe for themselves.

In order to obtain an insight into conditions which might have determined
and affected maritime intercourse with distant America, let us now make a
rapid survey of the history of the ancient civilizations of the Old World.
This reveals, in the first case, the undeniable fact (one of deepest
significance in the light of the present investigation) that the period of
a general stirring of men’s minds, in countries where pole-star worship
had prevailed from time immemorial, exactly coincides with the period to
which I alluded on p. 43, during which there ceased to be a brilliantly
conspicuous and perfectly immovable pole-star in the northern heavens.

From Mr. Hinckley Allen’s work (p. 454), I have since learned that
astronomers have closely determined this period, and that Miss Clerke
writes of this: “The entire millennium before the Christian era may count
for an interregnum as regards pole-stars. Alpha Draconis had ceased to
exercise that office; and Alruccabah had not yet assumed it.” Prof. A. H.
Sayce tells us that the Phœnician pilots steered by the pole-star in
remotest antiquity, and it is a matter of history that “Pytheas of
Massilia, the bold navigator (died about 285 B.C.), showed the Greeks that
the pole-star was not at the pole itself.” Previous to that date, however,
the astronomer-priests must have noted the change in the heavens. On
descendants of ancient pole-star worshippers, whose entire religion and
civilization were based on the idea of fixity and rotation, the
unaccountable change in the order of the universe must indeed have
produced a deep impression. Under such conditions it seems but natural
that a great awakening of doubt and speculation should take place, that
worship should be transferred from stars known to be subject to change, to
the unseen, incomprehensible but ever-present eternal power which ruled
the universe.

Let us examine some of the records of the great intellectual movement that
swept at one time, like a wave, over the ancient centres of civilization.
The eighth, seventh and sixth centuries before our era are marked by the
growth of the Ionian philosophy which, as Huxley tells us, “was but one of
many results of the stirring of the moral and intellectual life of the
Aryan-Semitic population of Western Asia. The conditions of the general
awakening were doubtless manifold, but there is one which modern research
has brought into great prominence. This is the existence of extremely
ancient and highly advanced societies in the valleys of the Euphrates and
the Nile.... The Ionian intellectual movement is only one of the several
sporadic indications of some powerful mental ferment over the whole of the
area comprised between the Ægean and Northern Hindustan....”(154)

Professor Schroeder’s statement that, “in the seventh century B.C., the
idea of four, _i. e._ five elements, spread in India,” is particularly
interesting in connection with the date assigned to the birth of the
Ionian intellectual movement. Of Pythagoras it is related that, like
Solon, “he had visited Egypt, also Phœnicia and Babylon, then Chaldean and
independent, and founded a brotherhood originally brought together by a
religious influence, with observances approaching to monastic peculiarity,
and working in a direction at once religious, political and scientific.”
According to the learned translator of Cicero’s first Tusculan
disputation(155) “it is generally accepted that Pherecydes of Syros (one
of the Cyclades islands in the Ægean sea) was the teacher of Pythagoras.
Pherecydes, who flourished about B.C. 544 is said to have derived his
knowledge from the secret books of the Phœnicians and from travels of
inquiry in Egypt.” Through Philolaus (see Grote IV, p. 395, note 2),
Pythagorean science was made known to Plato, whose views are quoted on p.
449. Grote states that, about 300 B.C., the Pythagorean philosophy nearly
died out. It is a curious fact that this date coincides, approximately,
with the destruction of Tyre (Tsar, in Phœnician,=the rock), the last
stronghold of the Phœnicians, “which had defied Assyrian, Babylonian and
Persian but at last fell,” according to Prof. A. H. Sayce, “in July, B.C.
332, before the Greek conqueror Alexander. Thirty thousand of its citizens
were sold in slavery, thousands of others massacred and crucified and the
wealth of the richest and most luxurious city of the world became the prey
of an exasperated army. Its trade was inherited by its neighbor Sidon”
(_op. cit._ p. 194). It is obvious that, at this period, bands of
fugitives may well have taken refuge in traders’ ships and sought safety
in flight to distant regions, where they might establish themselves and
found colonies on the pattern of Tyre or of Carthage which, in ancient
times had also been founded by fugitives and been named “the new city,”
Karthakhadasha (Sayce). While the great historical events which marked the
fourth century B.C. seem to have arrested the spread of Pythagorean
philosophy, we find that, according to Grote, “in the time of Cicero, two
centuries later, the orientalizing tendency, beginning to spread over the
Grecian and Roman world, caused it to be again revived, with little or
none of its scientific tendencies, but with more than its primitive
religious and imaginative fanaticism.... It was taken up anew by the pagan
world, along with the disfigured doctrines of Plato. Neo-Pythagorism,
passing gradually into Neo-Platonism, outlasted other more positive and
masculine systems of pagan philosophy, as the contemporary and revival of
Christianity” (_op. cit._ IV, 398). Neo-Platonism reached its height under
its chief Plotinus (A.D. 205-270) who sought to reconcile the Platonic and
Aristotelian systems with Oriental theosophy. His pantheistic and eclectic
school was the last product of the Greek philosophy.(156)

It is, at all events, remarkable, that the date tradition assigns to the
presence of Kukulcan in Yucatan and the foundation of the quadruplicate
state of Mayapan coincides with the dying out, in Europe, of pagan
philosophy, one of the features of which had been the elaboration of ideal
forms of government based on a numerical and cosmical scheme, the elements
of which had apparently been spread by the Phœnicians. In Copan and
Quirigua we find remnants of long-established, peaceable communities
revealing no trace of war-like weapons, and the memorial stelæ of whose
rulers stand above hidden cruciform vaults, while carved personages are
represented as seated in the centre of ornate crosses. In Yucatan, through
which land the foreign civilization seems to have reached the plateau of
Mexico, there are significant traces of an ancient city, named Zilan,
situated on the Atlantic coast; proofs that buildings of cosmical forms
were erected; that the state of Mayapan was laid out on the familiar
cosmical plan; that repeated migrations took place, and that, from time
immemorial, a calendar, on the same numerical basis as that of Mexico, had
been in use. The great state of Mayapan, where a remarkable stone cross
was found at Cozumel by the Spaniards, is shown to have been figured as a
circle within a circle, the whole divided into four parts by cross-lines.
Here, as in Chiapas and Mexico, all divisions of government, population
and time are organized on a numerical scheme representing the combination
of 4×5=20 _i. e_. an entire finger and toe count, “a whole man,” with the
13 directions in space. The multiplication of 13 and 20 results in a unit
of 260 which, as a cycle of time, represents the complete set of all
harmonious combinations of man the miniature image of the living state,
with the thirteen directions of space in the all-embracing Cosmos,
composed of four primary elements. In consonance with this we find the
existence of 20 (or 4×5) lords, whose names correspond to those of the 4
chief and 16 minor day-signs of the calendar, and of a lord by election,
whose name signifies the thirteen divisions or parts, and who constituted
a microcosmos, a Four in One. In regular rotation the 20 lords, consisting
of 4 chief and 4×4=16=minor rulers fulfilled duties towards the supreme
representative who resided in the capital, while they respectively lived
in four provinces, the population of which was subdivided into four tribes
each of the 20 divisions of the state being again divided into 13 parts.

In a cosmical state like this in which each individual not only felt
himself to be a unit and a microcosmos, but also an indispensable part of
a living organism, under the form of which the state was symbolized, its
inhabitants, leading lives regulated by a calendar based on the phenomenon
of circumpolar rotation, under a chief ruler entitled the “Four in One,”
assisted by four sub-rulers, must indeed have felt that they “lived, moved
and had their being” in the Teotl or Theos, imagined as the embodiment of
the four elements. In this connection it is interesting to learn that “the
animal” itself, of Plato, is considered by eminent authorities to have
been the tetrad.

In Zuñi, where, at the present day, each individual feels himself
identified with some part of the body of a quadruped, his clan totem, the
conception of the state as “a living animal,” is an actual reality. Their
pueblo moreover represents a 6+1=7, or a “seven in one,” the miniature
counterpart of the far distant Ooraon village of Chota Nagpore and of the
ancient archaic kingdoms of India, Persia, Babylonia, Egypt, Greece, Rome,
etc. Anciently the Zuñis called themselves the Ashiwi, a name remarkably
like that of the Ashvins, derived from the Akkadian ash=six.

I revert again here to the following landmarks, which may perhaps furnish
a useful “working hypothesis” for future investigation. In Mexico the
pyramids of Cholula and of Teotihuacan seem to render testimony of the,
possibly consecutive, establishment of ideal states amongst tribes
“capable of subjection” by Toltecas, or “Master-Builders,” who, according
to their method, used the building of a great structure, requiring time
and united labor, as a means of organizing a new community or colony. It
may be that the period of their completion coincided with the
establishment of the Calendar system, beginning with the number one.

In my Preliminary Note on the Ancient Mexican Calendar System (Stockholm
1894), I demonstrated how, by reconstructing the Calendar cycles, it was
possible to determine exactly when the native system was adopted.
According to my demonstration, which has now stood unchallenged for six
years, a fresh year cycle began in 1507 A.D., with the year sign II Acatl
and the day 2 cipactli. For a cycle to be associated with the number two
it is obvious that it must have been preceded by a cycle ruled by number
one, therefore it may be safely inferred that the cycle II Acatl that
commenced in 1507 followed a cyclical period of 4×13=52×20=1840 years (p.
32). Accordingly the date when the Mexican system was instituted in the
form which existed at the time of the Conquest, may be fixed as
corresponding to the year 467 of our era.

Considering that the Calendar system was, however, but one part of the
machinery of government, was inseparable from the organization of tribes,
classes and individuals, and that its institution signified the foundation
of a state, it is remarkable to ascertain that, but 137 years previously,
Constantine, in A.D. 330, had instituted the empire of New Rome, on
precisely the same numerical basis as that of the Mexican Calendar, and
divided it into 4 parts or prefectures, each subdivided into 13, yielding
a total of 52 prefectures. Moreover, as far back as the institution of the
Kleisthenean democracy, the Greeks had been familiar with an extremely
intricate and close union of calendar and government system, such as
existed in Babylonia-Assyria and, as I have shown, in ancient Mexico.

It is certainly suggestive that the period of 137 years, which elapsed
between the establishment of New Rome on a partly revived and partly
amended or remodelled plan, and the foundation of the great democracy of
ancient Mexico at the date inferred, is unparalleled in the history of
mankind for religious persecutions, carried on in Egypt, Greece and Rome,
following upon three centuries marked by the growth and spread of
Christianity and the persecution of its followers, the destruction of
Jerusalem and the persecution of the Jews. It was in A.D. 379 that
Theodosius, the Greek, proclaimed Christianity the religion of his empire
and instituted a relentless persecution of the Arians and followers of the
ancient Egyptian religion.

Under Arcadius, Emperor of the East (A.D. 395), the Anthromorphites, who
affirmed that God was of human form, destroyed the greater number of their
opponents. Under Marcianus (A.D. 451), Silco invaded Egypt with his Nubian
followers and the Council of Chalcedon condemned the Monophysite doctrine
of Eutyches. Later, under Justinian (A.D. 527), the Monophysites separated
from the Melchites and chose their own patriarch, being afterwards called
Copts.

It is impossible to close one’s eyes to the fact that, during this period
of persecution and massacre, imminent peril of death must have forced many
a band of the priests and followers of the ancient Egyptian and other
religions to seek safety in flight. The events which took place in Egypt
between A.D. 379 and 451, culminating in Silco’s invasion, must
unquestionably have been deeply felt by the descendants of the ancient
Phœnician, Carthaginian and Grecian exiles, fugitives and mercenaries who,
during countless centuries, had founded colonies along the Libyan coast,
and pushed migration further westward along the coast line. Migrations
from these regions would doubtless have resulted in the remarkable
combination of archaic star, fire-drill and socket worship found in
Yucatan and Mexico, existing alongside of a highly developed and perfected
philosophical scheme of social organization identical, in principle, with
that which, in the Old World, constituted an ideal which was the result of
centuries of experience and active intellectual life.

The present investigation, in which I have collected more material than it
has been possible to present in this publication, brings out facts tending
to show that, originally, both hemispheres were peopled from the North,
and that, in antiquity, at intervals, an extremely limited intercourse was
kept up between the Old and New Worlds. The obvious fact that navigation
must have been seriously impeded by the interregnum of Polaris, lasting
for many centuries, would explain a prolonged isolation of America
anterior to the Christian era. Whereas the equatorial currents facilitated
the voyage to America, the same favorable conditions did not accompany
navigation in the same latitudes in a reverse direction, and this suggests
the probability that few who set out for “the hidden land,” ever returned
to the port whence they sailed. Investigation seems to reveal that
influences, emanating from the most ancient centres of Old World
civilization, reached sundered regions of America at different times, and
that they could have been carried there by a seafaring and building race
such as the Minyans, the Magas, the Phœnicians or their descendants.

If such were the case it would be reasonable to expect that, in America,
traces of words associated with the archaic set of ideas would be found,
and the same method of writing. Let us now refer with prudent reservations
as to the possibility of their being accidental, to the striking
resemblances which undoubtedly exist between certain names for God,
Heaven, North, Middle, etc., in the languages of the most ancient
civilizations of the Old World and the Maya and Nahuatl. For convenient
reference and without detailed comment, these words are presented as
Appendix III.

Too much importance must not, of course, be given to these linguistic
analogies; at the same time we cannot shut our eyes to the fact that these
broken fragments of language, traceable to India, Babylonia-Assyria, Egypt
and Greece, are found, in America, clinging tenaciously to a set of
cosmical ideas and a scheme of organization identical in both hemispheres.

It has been surprising to me, for instance, to learn, by carefully
collecting facts, that whereas Professor Sayce tells us that the supreme
god of the Phœnicians was named Yeud or Ekhad, the supreme god of the
Mexican Chichimecs (literally, Red race) was named Youalli-Ehecatl, which
signifies, literally, night-air or wind. I likewise ascertained that,
whereas the word yau or yu signifies the source or origin in Chinese, is
linked to a character forming a cross and is homogeneous with Yaou Sing, a
star in Ursa Major, described as “revolving,” the Mexican name for the
pole-star god was Yaual or Yohual Tecuhtli, the lord of the circle or of
the night.

Again there is a remarkable similarity between the Mexican yaualli=circle
and the verb yoli or yuli=to resuscitate or vivify; the Chinese ui=to turn
around, and the Scandinavian yul, yeul or yol = wheel, also the festival
of the winter solstice, when nature seemed to resuscitate. Whereas the
significance of the above Mexican, Chinese and Scandinavian names, is
clear, no meaning has, to my knowledge, been attached to the Semitic name
for the supreme god, which, as Professor Sayce informs us, was pronounced
Yahu or Yaho or Yahve (see Appendix, list I).

Other striking resemblances are found between the names for handicraftsman
and master-builder in widely distant countries. Thus, in Phrygia, we have
the Daktuloi, the builders who erected monuments decorated with
cross-symbols arranged so as to form a geometrical design, such as
represented in fig. 72, 2. In Oaxaca the Toltecatl=builders and
handicraftsmen, erected the walled temple and cruciform structures at
Mitla, and decorated them with geometrical designs.

Reliable authorities teach us that “the Hittites were the northern minyan
or menyan=measurers, a building race” (Hewitt); that Aha-Mena, the first
historical ruler of Egypt, was a builder; that the name of Amun, the god
of the Ammonites, signified “the builder.” Dictionaries reveal that, in
America, Maya-speaking people designated a master builder or
handicraftsman as ah-men, or menyah which, in Nahuatl, became amanteca. In
Yucatan the name for North was Aman or Xaman; the building race of
civilizers seems to have been associated with that region, which the
Arabians named Shamaliyy. In the Babylonian-Assyrian Shamash, the Sanscrit
Brahman and the Egyptian Amen-ra, we seem to have but different forms of
the same word, which recurs in the Akkadian-Sumerian Sama, or an=the
revolving heaven (see Appendix, list).

It is to philologists that I refer the question whether the resemblances,
in sound and meaning, of certain words I have found associated, in widely
sundered countries, with the universal cosmical set of ideas, are merely
accidental or whether they furnish indication of a remote common origin or
of contact at a later period. It will interest me particularly to learn
their opinion as to the oldest forms of the words; and whether there is
really no clue to the meaning of the Hebrew Yahu and the Phœnician
Yeud-Ekhad. One is tempted to inquire whether the Chichimecan
Youalli-Ehecatl was not the same and whether this and other analogies do
not constitute evidence tending to establish that Mexico was a Phœnician
colony in which during centuries of isolation the archaic forms and
meanings of Phœnician words were preserved.

It is my hope that these lists will be carefully examined and explained by
competent authorities, to whose judgment they are respectfully submitted.
Whether they will be accounted for in one way or another, these lists will
be found to establish the existence of striking resemblances which, by
themselves, might not carry weight, but which unquestionably gain in
significance when found in conjunction with cosmical conceptions, social
organization, forms of architecture and cross-symbolism, which appear
universal.

A few words here concerning the undoubted general resemblances that exist
between the Chinese and Japanese, and Central American methods of
organization—resemblances which even extend to certain words directly
traceable to Western Asiatic influence in the case of the Eastern Asiatic
civilizations. The existence of marked differences between the Chinese and
Maya-Mexican numerical systems and determination of elements, appears to
exclude the possibility that dominating Asiatic influences could have
reached America _via_ China and Japan after the still existing,
crystallized forms of government and calendar had been established in the
latter countries. As far as I can judge, the great antiquity attributed,
by Chinese historians, to the establishment of the governmental and
cyclical schemes, still in use, appears extremely doubtful. Referring the
question to Sinologists, I venture to ask whether it does not seem
probable that the present Chinese scheme dates from the lifetime of
Lao-tze, in the sixth century B.C., a period marked, as I have pointed
out, by the growth of Ionian philosophy, one feature of which was the
invention of numerical schemes applied to “divine polities” and ideal
forms of government. Future investigation may, perhaps, prove that “the
powerful mental ferment” alluded to by Huxley, as spreading between the
eighth and ninth centuries B.C., over the whole of the area comprised
between the Ægean and North Hindustan, was caused by the growth and
diffusion of plans of ideal states, which would naturally suggest and lead
to the formation of bands of enthusiasts, who would set out in search of
districts where they could carry out their principles and ideals.

Personally, I am strongly inclined to assign the origin of the Chinese and
the Mexican schemes, which are identical in principle, to the same source,
and to believe that they were carried in opposite directions, at different
periods, by seafarers and colonists, animated by the same purpose.
Favorably established in distant regions, both grew and flourished during
centuries, constituting analogous examples of an immense, submissive,
native population living under a highly perfected, artificial, numerical,
scheme of religious government, preserved intact and enforced by a ruling
caste, who possessed superior knowledge and claimed divine descent.

It is, of course, to Chinese and Japanese scholars and to archaeologists,
some of whom constitute the able staff of the Jesup Expedition, who are
investigating the question of Asiatic contact, that I look for further
information and enlightenment as to prehistoric contact between China and
America.(157)

The foregoing investigation seems to have shown that in all countries
alike, at one period or other, the cross-symbol or swastika expressed
absolutely the same meaning. Primarily the record of a year, which
suggested the division of the heaven into four parts, it had come to
signify the establishment of communal life on a basis of fixed law, order
and harmony. Like the number four itself which, in Pythagorean philosophy,
is identified with wisdom and justice “because it is the first square
number, the product of equals,” the cruciform symbols have been the
emblems of justice, equality and brotherhood.

From the dawn of human history, the cross, therefore, appears to have
expressed a plan as simple as it was noble and great, which consisted in
peaceably uniting men, on principles of good-will, peace, equity, equality
and mutual help, of instituting and organizing communal life, and of
regulating its activity in accord with the immutable laws which govern the
movements of celestial bodies, causing the circumpolar constellations to
assume opposite positions, forming the sign of the cross, and marking
seasons, days and years, all testifying to the existence of a single,
all-ruling, all-pervading, stable and eternal central power, who thus
controlled not only the heavens but, by a human representative, the
earthly kingdom, laid out on the celestial plan.

Considering that no less an authority than St. Augustine has asserted
“that which is now called the Christian religion existed among the
ancients, and in fact was with the human race from the beginning,” it is
permissible to ask whether the above scheme does not strikingly
substantiate his dictum, afford a deep view under the surface of
accumulated dogma and a perception of the mighty principle that has been
at work from the beginning of all things and was understood by many at
that time when “the people that sat in darkness saw great light, and to
them which sat in the region and shadow of death light sprang up.”...
“From that time Jesus began to preach and say, ‘Repent: for the kingdom of
heaven is at hand’ ” (Matthew IV, 16, 17). Adopting the cross as the
emblem of his earthly mission he said: “If any man will come after me, let
him take up his cross and follow me.” By the words: “I bear in my body the
mark of the Lord Jesus,” St. Paul designates the recognized “mark” to have
been the quadruplicate cross of the Saviour, who charged his apostles to
preach, saying: “the kingdom of heaven is at hand” and promised them that
“ye which have followed me in the regeneration, when the Son of Man shall
sit in the throne of his glory, ye also shall sit upon twelve thrones,
judging the twelve tribes of Israel” (Matthew XIX, 28). The mother of
Zebedee’s children came unto him asking that her sons might sit “the one
on thy right hand and the other on thy left, in thy kingdom” (Matthew XX,
20). Repeatedly, the Teacher, referring to children, said “of such is the
kingdom of heaven,” or “Except ye be converted and become as little
children ye shall not enter into the kingdom of heaven.” St. Paul and his
followers were designated as “those that have turned the world upside down
... doing contrary to the decrees of Cæsar, saying that there is another
king, one Jesus” (Acts XVII, 6 and 7).

It is well known that the early Christian church was persecuted because,
from the first, it preached a total regeneration of human society and its
reëstablishment of a basis of peace and good-will, social equality,
absolute justice, mutual aid, respect and sympathy, unselfish,
disinterested subservience of the individual to the interest of the
community.

It was for the sublime principle of a religious democracy and the
regeneration of human society that, in an age of tyranny, oppression and
bloodshed, the early Christian martyrs laid down their lives. The
foundations of religious orders were as many attempts to realize the
Christian ideal, and to this day the Roman Catholic Church, whose clergy
and religious orders unquestionably afford a splendid living example of
devotion to a common cause, self-abnegation, obedience and humility,
clings to the ideal of a state in which temporal power is wielded by a
hierarchy raised to rulership from all ranks, merely by virtue of
personal, moral and intellectual qualities. Throughout the Christian
church the ideal of religious democracy prevails. Each day it is prayed
for in the words “Thy kingdom come,” by those taught to look forward to
the promise of the time when “former things are passed away and a holy
Jerusalem shall descend out of heaven from God, lying four-square, with
twelve gates, and at the gates twelve angels and names written thereon
which are the names of the twelve tribes of the children of Israel ... and
the wall of the city had twelve foundations and in them the names of the
twelve apostles of the Lamb,.... And I saw no temple therein, for the Lord
God Almighty and the Lamb are the temple in it ... but the throne of God
and of the Lamb shall be in it.... And he showed me a pure river of water
of life, clear as crystal, proceeding out of the throne of God and of the
Lamb. In the midst of the street of it and on either side of the river was
there a tree of life, which bore twelve manner of fruits and yielded her
fruit every month ...” (Revelation, chaps. XXI and XXII).

It appears significant, in the light of the present investigation, that
the birth of Christianity, as well as the revival of pagan systems of
philosophy, embodying principles for the organization of religious
brotherhoods and ideal democracies, should coincide with the spread of the
great tidings that a star had been seen by the Magi, or “wise men of the
East, who came _from the east_ to Jerusalem.” Occurring, as it did, after
“the interregnum as regards pole-stars,” during which nomadic tribes and
seafarers had vainly sought the fixed star which had guided their
forefathers, the appearance of a brilliant pole-star must have seemed
doubly significant and revived, among pagan philosophers, the ideal of an
earthly kingdom ruled by Heaven. The advent, at this time, of the Messiah
who, with his twelve disciples, announced that the kingdom of heaven was
nigh and taught that God was to be worshipped in the Spirit only, must
indeed have appeared particularly impressive and well-timed.

Faithfully clinging to the ideal of a regenerated religious democracy, the
early Christian church maintained itself through centuries of persecution
and is slowly advancing, amidst almost overwhelming and innumerable
difficulties, towards its realization.

Returning to Mexico we find that its civilization at the time of the
Conquest was precisely what might be expected if a small body of men of
superior wisdom and experience, such as was possessed by a remnant of
Græco-Egyptian philosophers, had embarked in ships manned by the
descendants of Phœnician seafarers, and found refuge in the “land of the
West,” amongst simple, docile people, existing in large numbers, who,
treated “as little children and instructed with love and gentleness,
willingly submitted themselves to the guidance of their teachers.” A
single, short-lived generation of these would have amply sufficed for the
establishment of the governmental system and calendar, the firm
institution of a “celestial kingdom,” and the spread of knowledge of the
technique of various arts and industries deemed most useful to the
natives. On the other hand, the foreign element, whose aims were chiefly
ideal, could have left little or no impression upon the evolution of the
native race, its art and industry, which doubtlessly followed its original
independent line of development.

It is remarkable how the echo of great events in Old World history seem to
have reached the Western hemisphere. In the Old World the eleventh and
twelfth centuries were marked by a revival of religious enthusiasm, by the
Crusades, the persecution of infidels by the Christian world and by a
general stirring amongst oriental people, the descendants of the ancient
pole-star worshippers.

Historical records and traditions accord in stating that in about the
eleventh and twelfth centuries of our era, the civilizations of Mexico,
Yucatan and Central America underwent a great period of warfare,
pestilence and famine, leading to the disintegration of the great ancient
centres, to numberless migrations, and to an assumption of dominion in
Mexico by a fierce warrior-race who increased the number of human
sacrifices. It seems significant that it is to this troublous period in
the history of ancient America that the advent of the Incas in Peru is
assigned by native tradition, which also records the existence of more
ancient centres of civilization situated around the Titicaca lake. The
foundation of the Inca empire is assigned to as late as about 1200 A.D.
(see p. 148, note 1), and all who compare Plato’s scheme for the
reëstablishment of the holy polity of the Magnetes, and the description of
the Peruvian “Four in One” state, must admit that the latter constitutes
the most perfect example known, of a community based on those numerical
principles which were considered most perfect by Plato. At a first glance
one might be tempted to conclude that the foreign civilizers of Peru, the
Incas, were acquainted with Plato’s twelve-fold scheme and deliberately
established or reëstablished a “divine polity” accordingly, naming it the
“Four in One” and instituting the worship of a supreme divinity designated
as “Earth, Air, Fire and Water in One,” in consonance with the cosmical
theory said to have been first formulated by Empedocles about B.C. 444,
and adopted by Plato. Reflection shows, however, that no such conclusion
is justifiable until competent authorities have thoroughly investigated
and satisfactorily established how far the ideas of Empedocles and Plato
were original and how far they incorporated older philosophical ideas,
such as were preserved by the Egyptian priesthood or had been disseminated
by the Phœnicians.(158) Nevertheless it is an undeniable fact that the
Inca colony constitutes a most valuable object-lesson of a “cosmical
state” founded on precisely the numerical scheme and principles of
organization advocated by Plato. Reflection shows, moreover, that such a
polity could only have been established and maintained itself during
centuries, in a land free from enemies and amongst docile people “apt for
subjection.”

A significant result of a critical comparison of the celestial kingdoms of
Peru and Mexico is the perception that, in the former, as in Egypt, a
hereditary sovereignty was exercised by male and female sacerdotal rulers
of a “divine line of descent.” On the other hand we find, in Mexico, a
state of affairs in exact accordance with Montezuma’s account of the
behavior of his predecessors towards the lord who had led them and
presided over the foundation of the Mexican empire. During his absence
they, his vassals, established democratical principles and when he
returned, having intermarried with women of the country and founded new
cities, they refused to recognize his authority and let him depart. From
Montezuma himself we learn that, although they thus emancipated themselves
from their former lord, they continued to regard themselves as dependent
and owing allegiance to the mother-city whence they had come. Until the
time of the Conquest, however, they were governed by rulers whom they
elected, and who had risen in rank merely by virtue of their moral and
intellectual distinction.

It is indeed deeply suggestive and impressive to realize that, in
antiquity as in modern times, the American Continent seems to have been
sought, as a place of refuge, by men whose ideals have been state
institutions founded on democratic principles. The ancient polities of
Mexico and Peru and, what is more, the archaic Pueblos of to-day, alike
furnish examples of conditions, such as undoubtedly existed in
Mediterranean countries in ancient times and inspired Greek statesmen and
philosophers to plan ideal polities, and must have preceded the creation
of the Jewish and early Christian spiritualized ideal of a New Jerusalem,
pervaded throughout by the Divine Spirit. In conclusion, there are a few
points which I recommend to the consideration of students. Different
writers have, as Prescott summarizes, with certainty discerned in the
highest American civilizations, a Semitic or an Egyptian or an Asiatic
origin.

This remarkable combination of features, distinctively characteristic of
the said civilizations, actually existed amongst the Phœnicians who, as
Professor Sayce relates, were allied to the Semitic race, were affected by
contact with their cousins the Arameans or Syrians, penetrated to the
coast of India, derived their art from Babylonia, Egypt, and later from
Assyria, and “knew how to combine together the elements it had received
and to return them, modified and improved, to the countries from which
they had been borrowed.” In the case of India and China it is an
established and accepted truth that an active communication existed
between these countries and Asia Minor, which was carried on by a race of
seafarers and colonists. When it is realized that, through them, distant
regions became known and accessible, and that at one time in the history
of Greek philosophy, for instance, statesmen, philosophers and
mathematicians alike rivalled each other in planning ideal states, based
on the identical principle: the harmonizing of human life with Nature’s
laws; it seems but rational to infer that, at different times, bands of
enthusiasts, adopting one numerical scheme in preference to another, and
led perhaps by its inventor or disciples, set out in search of distant
countries where they could undisturbedly establish “celestial kingdoms”
according to their ideal plan. To such an enterprise as this I venture to
assign the establishment of the celestial kingdom of China, drawing
attention to Biot’s statement, cited on p. 298, that year cycles (_i. e._
the sociological and chronological system since in use) were introduced
there from India, after the Christian era. This being the case, contrary
to the claims of a much greater antiquity by Chinese scholars, the present
form of the “celestial kingdom” appears to date from the arrival in China,
from Persia, of Semitic emigrants, during the first century of our era
(see p. 303), and to have undergone a certain re-modelling in the first
half of the sixth century, after the arrival of a band of Syrian
Christians (p. 304).

Pointing out that these dates would make it appear as though the cyclical
systems of India and Eastern Asia had been formulated under the direct or
indirect influence of Greek philosophy, I observe that the date of their
introduction and establishment assigns them to approximately the same
period which produced the numerical scheme adopted by Constantine, Maya
and Mexican calendrical and chronological scheme. At the period when
Constantine established New Rome and instituted four divisions of the
empire, each divided into thirteen yielding a total of fifty-two
prefectures, there lived in Byzantium a philosopher and rhetorician
(315-390 A.D.) whose name was Themistius and who filled the office of
prefect of Constantinople. It is well known that the attempt thus to
organize the empire proved fruitless and that the proclamation of
Christianity as the religion of his empire by Theodosius I (379 A.D.)
inaugurated a prolonged persecution of pagan religion and philosophy (see
p. 530).

Is it inadmissible to consider at least the possibility that, disappointed
and driven from their land, some of those who clung to the ancient ideal,
and were acquainted with the perfected scheme of state organization
instituted by Constantine during the lifetime of Themistius, carried it at
a later period, to the “hidden land” of the West and established it there,
where it was preserved intact until the time of the Spanish Conquest? Is
it by accident only that one of the names of the capital of ancient
Mexico, as preserved in the writings of Cortés and Bernal Diaz is
Temistitan, literally “land of Temis,” the Nahuatl language not furnishing
any meaning to the latter word? Can it be that, just as the word Teotl,
resembling Theos, is found on Mexican soil, employed with the same meaning
as in Greek, the name Temistitan means “the land of established law, order
and justice” dedicated to the Greek Themis, just as New Rome was dedicated
to Sofia=Wisdom? Or did some sort of connection exist between the name of
the Mexican capital, the system on which it was established and the
philosopher Themistius?

Is it by chance merely that the state calendar of Temistitan was based on
4×13=52 divisions, and that Themistius of Byzantium, a member of that
school of philosophy which had evolved numberless plans and numerical
schemes for ideal states, should have held one of the 4×13=52 prefectures
during Constantine’s reign? In order to make the most rapid advance
towards a solution of the great problem of the origin of American
civilizations, I venture to suggest that Orientalists and Americanists
should combine and freshly study it from opposite points of view. One side
might be taken by those who incline to admit the possibility that a few
Phœnician traders discovered the American continent in ancient times and
that, subsequently, those to whom they imparted their discovery and their
successors, the daring Greek navigators, conveyed thither, at intervals,
bands of refugees or enthusiasts who braved danger and death, in the hope
of reaching the blessed land where, free from persecution, they could
found ideal democracies or divine polities.

Besides studying and adding to the numberless similarities which have been
cited by so many different authorities and to which I have added a modest
contribution, let them produce evidence showing the improbability that the
identical forms of cult, religion, social organization, calendar cycles
and numerical schemes should have been independently evolved two or more
times by distinct races. On the other hand, let those who hold the view
that American civilization was purely autochthonous, advance grounds for
the supposition that it developed a school of philosophical speculation
and that America produced its Empedocles and its Plato. Let them also
formulate the psychical law which caused the American race to formulate
the four elements, recognized as such by the philosophers of India and
Greece, and not the five of Chinese philosophy; and to evolve numerical
schemes applied to social organization, identical with those current in
India, Western Asia and the Mediterranean countries, but different from
that employed in China and Japan. It will also be incumbent upon them not
only to disprove American traditions, which record the introduction of a
higher civilization and plans of social organization by strangers, but
also to demonstrate that, although in ancient times, Phœnician traders
carried on an active traffic with Britain, daring the perils of the Bay of
Biscay, they could not possibly have ventured across the southern
Atlantic, even in the most favorable seasons. It has remained a source of
sincere regret to me that circumstances prevented my attending the
Orientalist Congress which met at Rome, in October, 1899, under the
presidency of the illustrious Count Angelo de Gubernatis, to whom credit
is due for having first suggested and planned that a section of the
Congress should devote itself to the discussion of prehistoric contact or
connection between the Old and New Worlds.

With an apology for my non-attendance and consequent failure to aid in
organizing the section and carrying out a plan which met with my
enthusiastic approval, I venture to submit the present investigation to
the President and officers of the Orientalist Congress with the earnest
hope that it may contain material and suggestions for fruitful discussions
during the next Congress held, and that these may be carried on in a
section devoted to the consideration of facts relating to prehistoric
America and its relation to the Old World.

SUMMARY AND CONCLUSION.

In the preceding pages the view is advanced that the ancient cross-symbol
or swastika was first used by man, presumably in circumpolar regions, as a
record of the opposite positions assumed, by circumpolar constellations,
in performing their nocturnal and annual circuit around Polaris. Employed
as a year sign in the first case, the cross or swastika later became the
symbol of the Four Quarters, of quadruplicate division and of a stable
central power whose rule extended in four directions and controlled the
entire Heaven.

At some remote period of antiquity man developed the idea of social
organization and, in India, ancient Egypt and Babylonia-Assyria, actual
proofs exist that the earliest cities and states were divided into four
quarters, a division involving the distribution of the population into
four tribes under a central chief. Wherever this division was carried out,
it represented an attempt to harmonize human society and the establishment
of the ideal of a religious democracy, founded on principles of law,
order, justice, peace and good will. The pyramid, a primitive form of
which consisted of four stories, and cruciform sacred structures, may be
regarded as monuments commemorating a cosmical and territorial
organization into four parts. The more extended conception of seven
directions in space, consisting of the Above and Below, or Heaven and
Earth, the Four Quarters and the sacred Middle, the synopsis of all, was
also evolved. In the confederations of India and Iran, and Arabia, in the
seven-storied towers of Babylonia, and in the division of the Egyptians
into seven classes, we find the earliest traces of a practical application
of this numerical division.

The ancient historical records of Egypt and Greece reveal that, in the
earliest polities, the population was divided into groups consisting of a
fixed number of individuals, officially represented by chieftains, or
officers of the state, and that, in consequence, a state formed a unit,
constituted according to a mathematical scheme, which was also applied to
the regulation of time. Each officer of the state held office for a fixed
term, in a prescribed order of rotation. The year was divided into a fixed
number of seasons, marked by the positions of a circumpolar constellation,
and this therefore appeared to regulate not only the cycle of time but the
governmental rotation of office and the entire activity of the community.
Starting from a common basis of quadruplicate division in different
countries, a great variety of constitutions of state was independently
invented by statesmen and philosophers, who devised cycles produced by
different combinations of numbers and signs, the object being to regulate
time and communal life in imitation of the law, order and harmony existing
in the motion of the stars and under the guidance of a supreme ruler, the
earthly representative of Polaris.

The origin of these ideas and governmental scheme, in the Old World, is
assigned by competent authorities to a northern race which had discovered
the art of fire-making and evolved a religious cult and ritual suggested
by it, in association with pole-star worship. Their civilization is
supposed to have been developed by contact with a southern race, in
Phrygia, and to have been carried at a remote period by their seafaring
descendants to India, Asia Minor, Egypt and beyond the pillars of
Hercules, to European countries, situated on the Atlantic.

The present investigation brings into prominence the fact that, just as
the older Andean art closely resembles that of the early Mediterranean, an
observation first made by Prof. F. W. Putnam,(159) so the fundamental
principles, numerical scheme and plan of the state founded by the foreign
Incas in Peru, resembled those formulated by Plato in his description of
an ideal state.

It is a remarkable fact, on which the writer lays utmost stress, that,
whereas there is a marked difference between the Chinese and the Mexican
and Peruvian divisions of the elements and numerical cycles, the American
systems exactly agree with those propounded by Greek philosophers and said
to have reached them from more ancient centres of culture, presumably
through the Phœnicians. On the other hand, there undoubtedly exist
remarkable analogies between the Chinese and Hindu and Mexican
sociological, chronological, cyclical systems, their principles being
precisely the same. These close analogies as well as the marked
divergences which have been noted can only be satisfactorily accounted for
by the assumption that each of these countries derived their civilization
from the same source. Over and over again different writers have pointed
out undeniable analogies and resemblances between the highest forms of
American civilization and that of China, India, Asia Minor, the
Mediterranean and Western European countries. At the same time modern
research has shown that the seafarers, whom we shall conveniently
designate as the Phœnicians, acted as the intermediaries of ancient Old
World civilization and formulated a culture which incorporated and formed
a curious compound of elements drawn from different countries and people.

While investigation, moreover, reveals that the conquest of Phœnicia and
intermittent periods of warfare and persecution directed against the
religion and democratic principles of its people, must have furnished the
most powerful incentive for them to extend their voyages of discovery and
seek distant lands where colonies might be established. It is obvious
that, if safe places of refuge were found, their existence would remain a
secret and that, in course of time, a complete isolation of distant
colonies would result.

Considering that it would be premature to formulate a final conclusion on
a subject which demands so much more investigation, I merely observe here
that, as far as I can see, the conditions which existed and survive
amongst the aborigines of America would be fully accounted for by the
assumption that they received certain elements of culture and civilization
from Mediterranean seafarers who, at widely separated, critical periods of
Old World history, may have transported refugees and would-be colonists or
founders of ideal republics and “divine polities” to different parts of
the hidden or divine land of “the West,” the existence of which was known
by tradition to the Egyptian priesthood.

Under such circumstances it is apparent how the American Continent could
have become an isolated area of preservation where archaic and primitive
forms of civilization, religious cult, symbolism and industries, drawn at
different epochs, from various, more or less important centres or from the
outposts of Old World culture, would be handed down, transformed through
the active and increasing influence of the native elements. The latter
must always have been markedly predominant since it must be assumed, if at
all, that the number of individuals who reached America, and the
subsequent duration of their lives, must have been extremely limited. What
is more, as Montezuma related that the colonists, from whom he descended,
married native women, it is obvious that, from the outset, foreign and
native influences were combined.

There was one main element, however, underlying both foreign and native
civilizations, which formed the basis of both, united and made them as
one, namely, the recognition of fixed immutable laws governing the
universe, attained, by both races, by long-continued observation of
Polaris and the “Northern” constellations.

To me the most precious result of the preceding investigation is the
gradual recognition that the entire intellectual, moral and religious
evolution of mankind has been the result of the fixed laws which govern
the universe. From the time when our world began to revolve in space, at
intervals, a luminous point of fixity in space has existed and an unknown
force, irresistible as that which controls the magnetic needle and
gyrostat,(160) appears to have raised the mind of man from ignorance and
darkness and guided his footsteps towards a higher scale of existence and
a more elevated conception of a supreme central power.

From this, amongst favored races, the higher conception of an invisible
supreme deity seems to have been gradually developed by the human mind, as
it rose in the scale of spiritual evolution. To many, the idea that it was
the observation of the stars and the recognition of the fixity of Polaris
which first led man to realize the existence of immutable laws, and of a
supreme celestial power ruling the universe and to form the sacred sign of
the cross, will appear as the fulfilment of the text in Genesis, which
expressly mentions as the first, and therefore chief, purpose for which
the lights in the firmament were created, that “they should be for _signs_
and portents, for seasons, for days and years ... and for lights.”

When we realize that all revolving spheres in space, and the beings that
may live upon them, have been, are, or shall be subject to the same
conditions as govern our tiny world, forcing their intellectual evolution
to proceed in parallel lines to ours, we are compelled to recognize the
existence of One Great Plan, and to render reverent homage to the
Master-Architect of the Universe.





APPENDIX I. COMPARATIVE TABLE OF SOME QUECHUA, NAHUATL AND MAYA WORDS.


QUECHUA.           NAHUATL.                  MAYA.
hatun=great.       huey=great.               pax=name of
pacha=time,        pachtli=name of           festival in
name of annual     annual harvest            which prayers
harvest            festival.                 were offered to
festival.                                    obtain abundant
                                             harvest.
yacu and           atl=water.                haa=water.
unu=water.                                   aak=moist.
                                             aakal=lagoon.
                                             yachhaa=canal,
                                             stream of
                                             water.
pihi-huy=first     pil-conetl=infant
born.              son.
                   pilli=nobleman,
                   or son.
                   pilhua=he who
                   has sons.
                   pilli=the
                   fingers.
all=good.          qualli=good.
ycacha=            mala-cachoa,
frequentative.     verb, to spin or
ahua=to spin or    twist or turn
weave.             something around
ahua-ycacha=to     continuously.
spin               malacatl=spindle.
continuously.      icpac=to be on
ticpac=to lie      the top of
mouth upwards.     something high.
ticnu=the          ticatla=midnight.
zenith.
cosca=things       cozcatl=beads,
that are alike,    strung precious
necklace.          stones,
                   metaphorically
                   used to designate
                   one’s children.
maqui or           maitl=hand.               kab=hand.
maki=hand.         macpalli=palm of          tankab=palm of
makip-pampa=palm   hand. pan=affix,          hand.
of hand.           meaning upon,
pampa=name for     above.
plain.
humihua=small      comitl=earthen            cum=earthen
vessel.            vessel.                   vessel.
                                             hooch=vessel in
                                             general.
hunu and huni=a                              hun=one.
number, a                                    hunkinchil=one.
division of men,                             count=10×100,000.
ten thousand
(Markham).
hunu=all.
palla=woman of     tlapalli-eztli=nobility
noble birth.       of blood or
                   lineage
                   (metaphor).
pallca=the         tlapalli=color or dye.    pal, pa’al,
fingers, or        tlapaloloni=worthy of     palal,
branches of a      being reverenced and      palil=child, boy,
tree               saluted.                  servant.
(Chinchaysuyo      tlapaliui=able-bodied,
dialect.)          marriageable young man.
                   atlapalli=wing of a
                   bird, leaf of tree.
                   cuitlapilli,
                   atlapalli=metaphor
                   signifying the people
                   and servants of the
                   state, literally the
                   tail and wing of a
                   bird.

It is quite obvious how this metaphor came to be employed. The words for
tail and wing respectively terminate with pilli the word designating
nobleman, the upper class, and palli, signifying the lower class, women,
boys, servants. The head of the bird signified the chief and the two eyes
and two halves of the beak conveyed the idea of duality, or two in one.
There are indications that the right foot, with its four claws, symbolized
the four chief rulers of the Above and the left foot the four rulers of
the Below.

The control of the feet and entire body was, of course, assigned to the
head. It is only when the full metaphorical significance of the eagle, as
an emblem of the state, is understood, that the meaning of the eagle in
the arms of Mexico and the native bird symbolism begin to become apparent.
I have shown that in Peru and Yucatan the word for head was synonymous for
chief. It remains to be ascertained how far the same symbolism prevailed
throughout the American Continent and whether in other cases the words for
bird, wings, tail and claws are homonymous or synonymous for the state and
its divisions. Amongst the Zuñis the State and entire scheme of
organization is associated with the imaginary form of a quadruped and in
Mexico there are indications that at one time the human form was regarded
as an emblem of the State and its subdivisions. This subject is referred
to more fully in the text.

QUECHUA.                   NAHUATL.                      MAYA.
Uira-cocha=name            In the native
of mythical                harangues the
personage and              Supreme Being
title of                   is referred to
Creator.                   as being like
                           an unfathomable
                           abyss.
                           ixachicatlan=abyss.
                           ixachi=great,
                           much.
cochca=coch-allpa=fallow   cochi=to sleep.               cuchil=place or
land, “tierra              tlacochcalli=                 town.
de descanso”:              literally house of            ah-cuch-cab=the
literally, land            rest, burial                  chief or ruler
that is                    towers.                       of a town or
resting.                                                 place.
collana= excellent,
principal, sovereign,
first and best of each
species.
collanan ayllu=royal       coyauac=something
line, name used by the     broad, like a
Incas. coya=princess of    spring of water or
royal blood, virgin,       a window(161)
queen.
hapichi=title, meaning     tlapixqui=title of            piz=measure,
the collector of           some priests,                 quantity.
produce, he who collects   literally, he who             pizil=to
or gathers in.             gathers in the                measure.
                           harvest. _Cf._
                           pixquitl=harvest,
                           etc.
tiani=to sit down.         tiacauan=brave men,           tialtic=
tiyana=seat of honor       strong warriors.              appurtenance,
such as were employed as   tiyacapan=first-born.         right of
mark of chieftainship.     tiyacapanyotl=the             possession.
huahua-tiana=matrix.       right of
tiya-chicu=to be selling   primogeniture and
something in the public    property.
square. tiyachi=to offer   tianquiztli=market,
or place something in      also place or
the public square to be    square where market
sold or exchanged.         was held.
micuy=food.                tiamiquiztli=act of
                           buying or selling.
                           tiamictli=merchandise.(162)
in-ti or in-tin=the sun.   tona-ti-uh=the sun,           kin=the sun.
                           literally, that which
                           shines.
mitimaes=name for          ce-mitime=sons of one
colonists.                 mother.
tayta=father.              tatli=father.
mama=mother.               ta-tzin=father, reverential
huarmi=woman.              form. nantli=mother.
Mama-ciuaco=name of a      nantzin=reverential form.
female ruler of royal      cihuatl=woman. mama=verb,
blood, mother of Inca      to rule.
Rocca.
uma=literally, the head,   ome, literally two, title     hool, ppool or
title of priest. Ingua     of head priest, for           pul, head,
or Inca=title of           instance: ome acatl, ome      chieftain,
Peruvian ruler.            tochtli. quaitl=head.         beginning.
                           in-quaitl=the head.
                           qua=abbreviation for quaitl
                           (see Sahagun, book IX,
                           chap. XXIX, par. 6).
Tonapa=name of culture     tonal pouhque=diviner or
hero who established       soothsayer, from verb
Inca civilization at       tonalpoa=to divine by signs
Tiahuanaco, erected        or count festivals by
large cross, etc., made    ancient calendar (Molina
his way to the ocean and   dictionary). _Cf._
departed.                  tonal-mitl=ray of sun;
                           literally, sun’s arrow,
                           from tona-tiuh=sun. _Cf._
                           tona-catzon=the ancient
                           men, or the ruins.
ticsi=foundation.          icxitl=foot.
ticsik=founder.            icxinecuiltic=a lame
tecci-muyu-pacha=the       person. _Cf._ name of Ursa
entire world or            Major. qua= tecciztle=
universe.                  literally: “heads decorated
                           with shell.”=disciples of
                           Quetzalcoatl “who called
                           themselves sons of the sun
                           and toltecas.” _Cf._
                           Ticitl=medicine man or
                           woman, astrologer or
                           divines, who employed the
                           pearl-oyster shell
                           tici-caxitl, for divinatory
                           purposes. yoal-ticitl=title
                           of earth-mother, or
                           ancestress of human race,
                           whose symbol was a
                           sea-snail=tecciztli.
Pacha-Yachachic=title of   pachoa=verb, to rule or       am=spider.
Supreme Being or Creator   govern others. yacana=to      aman=North.
translated as              guide others, to govern a     ah-men=he who
pacha=world, time.         town, to lead the blind.      builds.
paccha=spider.             paccamachtia=to teach         ah-pakcah=he
yachachic=the teacher      cheerfully and with           who founds a
from yacha=to learn with   patience. amanteca=skilled    town and
affix chi, means to        artisans.                     peoples it.
teach, like ru-rachi=to
cause others to make
something).
Pachacamac=title of
Creator.
pa-chac-an or              yaca-tecuhtli, title of the   bacab=title of
pa-cha-ca=title of         god of the travellers or      the rulers of
officer of the Inca.       merchants, literally          the four
ccapac=title of supreme    meaning the lord who          provinces or
ruler; ccapac apu, male    guides, governs or leads.     quarters.
ruler; ccapac              The names of his five         chac=title of
ccoya=female ruler.        brothers were                 four assistants
                           Chiconquiauitl, Xomocuitl,    of high priest.
                           Nacxitl, Cochimetl,
                           Yacapitzauac. The sister
                           who completed the group of
                           seven, was named
                           Chalmeca-ciuatl (Sahagun,
                           op. cit. Book I, chap.
                           XIX). This god and his six
                           brethren, to whom the
                           merchants offered
                           sacrifices when they had
                           safely returned from their
                           perilous and long
                           expeditions, doubtlessly
                           were Polaris and the Ursa
                           Minor or Major.





APPENDIX II. A PRAYER-MEETING OF THE STAR-WORSHIPPERS.


Sook-es-Shookh, on the river Euphrates, in the Mesopotamian villayet,
though an interesting spot, is not an imposing or attractive place. Like
most of the townlets in this part of Asia Minor, it is just a straggling,
overgrown village, a few one-storied plastered houses, with flat roofs and
narrow doorways, dotted here and there, a number of wattled and mud-daubed
huts huddled irregularly about, a _mesjid_, of course, a khan or
caravanserai, and one or two open spaces with the inevitable refuse and
rubbish heaps, where a bazar or market is held on Fridays. It looks,
however, picturesque and peaceful enough, as we ride into it, in the
deepening twilight of a late September evening. The stars are beginning
already to twinkle overhead, but there is still sufficient light left to
note the strange, white-robed figures moving stealthily about in the
semi-gloom down by the riverside. Clad in long snowy garments, reaching
nearly to the ground, they pass to and fro near the edge of the water,
some wading into mid-stream, while the sound of a strange salutation
exchanged in a strange tongue, _Sood Havilakh_, strikes oddly upon the ear
long accustomed to the ordinary salutation, _Selam Alekum_, of the
Arab-speaking Moslemin. _Paderha Sutekh_, “their fathers were burned,”
cries our Persian _Charvadar_ and guide in disgust, as he catches a
glimpse of the white-robed figures, thus delicately hinting that they are
not followers of Islam; and a Jew from Hamadan who accompanies our party,
on his way to the tomb of Ezekiel, deliberately spits upon the ground and
exclaims, in pure Hebrew, _Obde kokhabim umazaloth_, “servants of the
stars and planets.” And the Hebrew is not wrong. The forms gathering by
the riverside in the twilight are those of “Star-worshippers,” the last
remnants of the famous magi of ancient Chaldea, and their followers, the
Babylonian adorers of the host of heaven. To the number of about four
thousand in all, they still survive in their Mesopotamian native land,
principally along the banks of the Euphrates river, where they form small
village communities. They invariably keep their settlements somewhere near
a stream, for their religious rites and ceremonies are preceded by
frequent bathings and ablutions, and a rill of flowing water passing near
or through their tabernacle or meeting-place is indispensable. Hence this
edifice is always raised quite close to the river. They call themselves
_Mandaya_, Mandaïtes, possessors of the “word,” the “living word,” keep
strictly to their own customs and observances and language, and never
intermarry with Moslems, who call them _Sabba_, Sabeans. Their dialect is
a remnant of the later Babylonian, and resembles closely the idiom of the
Palestinian Talmud, and their liturgy is a compound of fragments of the
ancient Chaldean cosmogony with gnostic mysticism influenced by later
superstitions. They are a quiet and inoffensive people noted, oddly
enough, for the quality of their dairy produce in the villages, and for
their skill as metal workers and goldsmiths in the towns where they
reside. Their principal settlement is, or was, at Mardin, in the Bagdad
district; but there has always been a small community of them at
Sook-es-Shookh, on the banks of their favorite stream, the Euphrates.

It happens to be the festival of the Star-worshippers celebrated on the
last day of the year and known as the _Kanshio Zahlo_, or day of
renunciation. This is the eve of the new year, the great watch-night of
the sect, when the annual prayer-meeting is held and a solemn sacrifice
made to Avather Ramo, the Judge of the under world, and Ptahiel, his
colleague; and the white-robed figures we observe down by the riverside
are those of members of the sect making the needful preparations for the
prayer-meeting and its attendant ceremonies. First, they have to erect
their _Mishkna_, their tabernacle or outdoor temple; for the sect has,
strange to say, no permanent house of worship or meeting-place, but raise
one previous to their festival and only just in time for the celebration.
And this is now what they are busy doing within a few yards of the water,
as we ride into the place. The elders, in charge of a _shkando_, or
deacon, who directs them, are gathering bundles of long reeds and wattles,
which they weave quickly and deftly into a sort of basket work. An oblong
space is marked out about sixteen feet long and twelve broad by stouter
reeds, which are driven firmly into the ground close together, and then
tied with strong cord. To these the squares of woven reeds and wattles are
securely attached, forming the outer containing walls of the tabernacle.
The side walls run from north to south, and are not more than seven feet
high. Two windows, or rather openings for windows, are left east and west,
and space for a door is made on the southern side, so that the priest when
entering the edifice has the North Star, the great object of their
adoration, immediately facing him. An altar of beaten earth is raised in
the centre of the reed-encircled enclosure, and the interstices of the
walls well daubed with clay and soft earth, which speedily hardens. On one
side of the altar is placed a little furnace of dark earthenware, and on
the other a little handmill, such as is generally used in the East for
grinding meal, together with a small quantity of charcoal. Close to the
southern wall, a circular basin is now excavated in the ground, about
eight feet across, and from the river a short canal or channel is dug
leading to it. Into this the water flows from the stream, and soon fills
the little reservoir to the brim. Two tiny cabins or huts, made also of
reeds and wickerwork, each just large enough to hold a single person, are
then roughly put together, one by the side of the basin of water, the
other at the further extremity of the southern wall, beyond the entrance.
The second of these cabins or huts is sacred to the _Ganzivro_ or high
priest of the Star-worshippers, and no layman is ever allowed to even so
much as touch the walls with his hands after it is built and placed in
position. The doorway and window openings of the edifice are now hung with
white curtains; and long before midnight, the hour at which the prayer
meeting commences, the little _Mishkna_, or tabernacle open to the sky, is
finished and ready for the solemnity.

Towards midnight the Star-worshippers, men and women, come slowly down to
the _Mishkna_ by the riverside. Each, as he or she arrives, enters the
tiny wattled hut by the southern wall, disrobes and bathes in the little
circular reservoir, the _tarmido_, or priest, standing by and pronouncing
over each the formula, “_Eshmo d’haï, Eshmo d’manda haï madhkar elakh_”
(“The name of the living one, the name of the living word, be remembered
upon thee”). On emerging from the water, each one robes himself or herself
in the _rasta_, that is, the ceremonial white garments peculiar to the
Star-worshippers, consisting of a _sadro_, a long white shirt reaching to
the ground; a _nassifo_, or stole, round the neck falling to the knees; a
_hiniamo_, or girdle of woollen material; a _gabooa_, square head-piece
reaching to the eyebrows; a _shalooal_, or white overmantle and a
_kanzolo_, or turban, wound round the _gabooa_ head-piece, of which one
end is left hanging down over the shoulder. Peculiar sanctity attaches to
the _rasta_, for the garments composing it are those in which every
Star-worshipper is buried, and in which he believes he will appear for
judgment before Avather in the nether world _Materotho_. Each one, as soon
as he is thus attired, crosses to the open space in front of the door of
the tabernacle, and seats himself upon the ground there, saluting those
present with the customary _Sood Havilakh_, “Blessing be with thee,” and
receiving in return the usual reply, _Assootah d’haï havilakh_, “Blessing
of the living one be with thee.” The numbers increase as the hour of the
ceremonial comes nearer, and by midnight there are some twenty rows of
these white-robed figures, men and women, ranked in orderly array facing
the _Mishkna_, and waiting in silent expectation the coming of the
priests. A couple of _tarmidos_, lamp in hand, guard the entry to the
tabernacle, and keep their eyes fixed upon the pointers of the Great Bear
in the sky above. As soon as these attain the position indicating
midnight, the priests give a signal by waving the lamps they hold, and in
a few moments the clergy of the sect march down in procession. In front
are four of the _shkandos_, young deacons, attired in the _rasta_, with
the addition of a silk cap, or _tagha_, under the turban, to indicate
their rank. Following these come four _tarmidos_, ordained priests who
have undergone the baptism of the dead. Each wears a gold ring on the
little finger of the right hand, and carries a tau-shaped cross of olive
wood to show his standing. Behind the _tarmidos_ comes the spiritual head
of the sect, the _Ganzivro_, a priest elected by his colleagues, who has
made complete renunciation of the world and is regarded as one dead and in
the realms of the blessed. He is escorted by four other deacons. One holds
aloft the large wooden tau-cross, known as _derashvod zivo_, that
symbolizes his religious office; a second bears the sacred scriptures of
the Star-worshippers, the _Sidra Rabba_, “the great Order,” two-thirds of
which form the liturgy of the living and one-third the ritual of the dead.
The third of the deacons carries two live pigeons in a cage, and the last
a measure of barley and of sesame seeds. The procession marches through
the ranks of the seated worshippers, who bend and kiss the garments of the
_Ganzivro_ as he passes near them. The _tarmidos_, guarding the entrance
to the tabernacle, draw back the hanging over the doorway and the priests
file in, the deacons and _tarmidos_ to the right and left, leaving the
_Ganzivro_ standing alone in the centre, in front of the earthen altar
facing the North Star, Polaris. The sacred book, _Sidra Rabba_, is laid
upon the altar folded back where the liturgy of the living is divided from
the ritual of the dead. The high priest takes one of the live pigeons
handed to him by a _shkando_, extends his hand towards the Polar Star upon
which he fixes his eyes, and lets the bird fly, calling aloud, _Bshmo
d’haï rabba mshabbah zivo kadmaya Elaha Edmen Nafshi Eprah_, “In the name
of the living one, blessed be the primitive light, the ancient light, the
Divinity self-created.” The words, clearly enunciated within, are
distinctly heard by the worshippers without, and with one accord the
white-robed figures rise from their places and prostrate themselves upon
the ground towards the North Star, on which they have silently been
gazing.

Noiselessly the worshippers resume their seated position on the ground
outside. Within the _Mishkna_, or tabernacle, the _Ganzivro_ steps on one
side, and his place is immediately taken by the senior priest, a tarmido,
who opens the _Sidra Rabba_ before him on the altar and begins to read the
_Shomhotto_, “confession” of the sect, in a modulated chant, his voice
rising and falling as he reads, and ever and anon terminating in a loud
and swelling _Mshobbo havi eshmakhyo Manda d’haï_, “Blessed be thy name, O
source of life,” which the congregants without take up and repeat with
bowed heads, their hands covering their eyes. While the reading is in
progress two other priests turn, and prepare the _Peto elayat_, or high
mystery, as they term their Communion. One kindles a charcoal fire in the
earthenware stove by the side of the altar, and the other grinds small
some of the barley brought by the deacon. He then expresses some oil from
the sesame seed, and, mixing the barley meal and oil, prepares a mass of
dough which he kneads and separates into small cakes, the size of a
two-shilling piece. These are quickly thrust into or on the oven and
baked, the chanting of the liturgy of the _Shomhotto_ still proceeding
with its steady sing-song and response, _Mshobbo havi eshmakhyo_, from
outside. The fourth of the tarmidos now takes the pigeon left in the cage
from the _shkando_, or deacon, standing near him, and cuts its throat
quickly with a very sharp knife, taking care that no blood is lost. The
little cakes are then brought to him by his colleague, and, still holding
the dying pigeon, he strains its neck over them in such a way that four
drops fall on each one so as to form the sacred _tau_, or cross. Amid the
continued reading of the liturgy, the cakes are carried round to the
worshippers outside by the two principal priests who prepared them, who
themselves pop them direct into the mouths of the members, with the words
_Rshimot bereshm d’haï_, “Marked be thou with the mark of the living one.”
The four deacons inside the _Mishkna_ walk round to the rear of the altar
and dig a little hole, in which the body of the dead pigeon is then
buried. The chanting of the confession is now closed by the officiating
_tarmido_, and the high priest, the _Ganzivro_, resuming his former place
in front of the Sacred Book, begins the recitation of the _Massakhto_, or
“renunciation” of the dead, ever directing his prayers towards the North
Star, on which the gaze of the worshippers outside continues fixed
throughout the whole of the ceremonial observances and prayers. This star
is the _Olma d’nhoora_, literally “the world of light,” the primitive sun
of the Star-worshippers theogony, the paradise of the elect, and the abode
of the pious hereafter. For three hours the reading of the “renunciation ”
by the high priest continues, interrupted only, ever and anon, by the
_Mshobbo havi eshmakhyo_, “Blessed be thy name,” of the participants
seated outside, until, towards dawn, a loud and ringing _Ano asborlakh ano
asborli ya Avather_, “I mind me of thee, mind thou of me O Avather,” comes
from the mouth of the priest, and signalizes the termination of the
prayers.

Before the North Star fades in the pale ashen grey of approaching dawn, a
sheep, penned over night near the river, is led into the tabernacle by one
of the four _shkandos_ for sacrifice to Avather and his companion deity,
Ptahiel. It is a wether, for the Star-worshippers never kill ewes, or eat
their flesh when killed. The animal is laid upon some reeds, its head west
and its tail east, the _Ganzivro_ behind it facing the Star. He first
pours water over his hands, then over his feet, the water being brought to
him by a deacon. One of the _tarmidos_ takes up a position at his elbow
and places his hand on the _Ganzivro’s_ shoulder, saying, _Ana shaddakh_,
“I bear witness.” The high priest bends towards the North Star, draws a
sharp knife from his left side, and reciting the formula, “In the name of
Alaha, Ptahiel created thee, Hibel Sivo permitted thee, and it is I who
slay thee,” cuts the sheep’s throat from ear to ear, and allows the blood
to escape on to the matted reeds upon which the animal is stretched out.
The four deacons go outside, wash their hands and feet, then flay the
sheep, and cut it into as many portions as there are communicants outside.
The pieces are now distributed among the worshippers, the priests leave
the tabernacle in the same order as they came, and with a parting
benediction from the _Ganzivro, Assootad d’haï havilakh_, “The benison of
the living one attend thee,” the prayer-meeting terminates, and the
Star-worshippers quietly return to their homes before the crimson sun has
time to peep above the horizon.(163)





APPENDIX III. COMPARATIVE LISTS OF WORDS.


I.

OLD WORLD.

YAU or YU=the source or origin, the Chinese character for which figures a
square or circle divided into four by crossed horizontal and perpendicular
lines, the latter projecting above the square or circle.(164)

YAOU and YU=mythical emperors who instituted the celestial kingdom, see p.
298.

YAOU SING=“Revolving Star” in Ursa Major. China.

UI or HWEI=verb to turn around. Chinese.

YUL, YEUL, YEOL=wheel (Icelandic hjol, O. Swedish hiugl, Swedish hjul).

HVEL=disk, orb. Iceland.

WUOTAN=ODIN=supreme divinity. Scandinavia.

JOVLA=sacred hearth fire of Northern Finns, under guardianship of mother
of family.

JOVIS=Roman supreme divinity, associated with wheel.

YAHWE=Hebrew name for God, translated as “heaven,” was pronounced Yahu.
According to the Masoretes must be read Yeho (Yăhu). The early Gnostics
wrote Iao, that is Yaho (Sayce). The four consonants yhvh, pronounced
Yahveh, constituted the sacred Tetragrammaton, or four lettered name of
the Most High.

Archbishop Tenison says (Idolat. p. 404): “This name was no mystery among
the Greeks, as is evident from the mention of the god Ieuo in
Sanchoniathon; Jaho in St. Hiersm, and the Sibylline Oracles; Jaoth or
Jaho in Irenaeus; of the Hebrew God called Jaoia by the Gnostics; of Jaou
in Clemens Alexandrinus, of Jao the first principle of the Gnostic Heaven
in Epiphanius; the God of Moses in Diodorus Siculus; the god Bacchus in
the oracle of Apollo Clarius; lastly, as was said, of the Samaritan Jabe,
in Theodoret.”

YEUD EKHAD=name of supreme god of Phœnicians the Red people (Sayce).

NEW WORLD.

YOUALLI-EHECATL, literally, night or circling-air or wind=supreme god of
the Chichimecs (see p. 33), a Mexican ruling tribe whose name signifies
the red lineage or people.

YAHUAL-TECUHTLI or YOUAL-TECUHTLI=the Lord of the circle or of the Night,
_i. e._ North-star god, supreme divinity. Mexico, see p. 279.

YALAHUA=Tzendal deity, p. 181.

YANAULUHA=Zuñi deity, p. 223.

{IO, IOVANA, IELLA, IOCAHUNA=names for god.
{HUIOU=sun.
{HUIOO or HUIHO=mountain. Haïti.
{YOLI, YULI=verb, to live, resuscitate, vivify.
{OLLIN=“motion.” Nahuatl.
YAUALLI=to walk in a circle many times. Nahuatl.
YOUALLI=night. Nahuatl.
HUE=egg. Maya.

II.

OLD WORLD.

SHAME=heaven. Babylonian-Assyrian.

SAMA=heaven. Græco-Persian.

SAMA or SHAMA=north. Arabic (Al Kaukabal Shamaliyy=star of the North; Al
Kulbal Shamaliyy=the northern axle or spindle).

AMAN=verb to sustain. Akkadian.

AMAXA=name for Ursa Major=a chariot. Greek.

SAMAS or SHAMASH=Babylonian-Assyrian god, “the universal judge,” whose
image was wheel with four rays (see pp. 331 and 350), _cf._ Ramman.

BAAL-SHAMAYUN=supreme god. Phœnicia.

AMASIS=Egyptian god.

KAMOSH=god of Moabites, p. 350.

HAM or KHAM=name for northern Egypt.

AMANTINI=an Illyrian tribe. Greece.

BR-AHMA=supreme god. India (_cf._ Yama).(165)

BR-AHMANAS=priestly caste. India.

ARYAMAN=star-god associated with Mitra-Yaruna, Ursa Major and number
seven. In Zendavesta is associated with Ashvino-ritual. India.

AMA or AME=heaven. Japan.

KAMI=deity, top, above.

O-KAMI=the honorable government.

YAMA=mountain. Japan.

YAMATO=main island of Japan.

AMA-NO-MA-HITOTSU=“Eye of Heaven,” name for Pole-star. Japan.

AME-NO-MI-NAKA-NUSHI-NO-KAMI=Deity-Master-of-the-August-Centre-of-Heaven,
first Japanese “hidden” god.(166)

AME-NO-TOKO-TACHI-NO-KAMI=Deity-standing-eternally-in-heaven, hidden god;
_cf._ Kuni-no-toko-tachi-no-kami=Deity-standing-eternally-on-earth. Japan.

AMEN-RA=hidden god. Egypt.

AHA-MENA or MENES=historical founder of kingdom=“the Constant One.” Egypt;
_cf._ menu=monuments; smen=to establish. Egyptian.

MINYŒ, MINYANS or MINŒANS=race who traced descent from Minos=the measurer
(Men=measurer); great agricultural and building race in India, Arabia and
Egypt. Measured time by circumpolar constellations; became confederates of
Sabæans; conquered Phrygia, built Mycenæ (Hewitt).

AMUN=national god of Ammonites. Amun means the builder or architect and
is, like the name of Egyptian god, formed of amān, to sustain. He was the
god of the meridian and of the central house-pole, sustaining roof who, in
Egypt, became Amen-ra (Sayce and Gesenius, quoted by Hewitt, _op. cit._).
The supreme god of the Ammonites was Nāgash, the constellation of Ursa
Major (Hewitt).

NEW WORLD.

AMAN or XAMAN (pron. Haman)=north. Maya, Yucatan.

AH-MEN=master builder, handicraftsman; _cf._ Menah or Menyah=artificer,
artisan, builder, handicraftsman; _cf._ verb men=to build, found,
establish, erect, also menta’al=to govern. Maya, p. 234.

AMAN-TECA=name used in ancient Mexico to designate master-handicraftsmen,
synonym of Tolteca.

AMAUTAS=name given in Peru to the “wise men” who introduced civilization.

III.

OLD WORLD.

AN=heaven, god. Babylonian Assyrian (p. 331).

ANA=heaven. Sumerian, Akkadian,(167) _cf._ Akanna=Ursa Major, Akkadian,
see p. 235.

AN and ANNU=names of celestial and terrestrial sacred central cities.
Egypt, _cf._ an=pillar or that which turns around. According to Flinders
Petrie, the an was an octagonal fluted column with a square tenon or top.

MANU=sacred mountain situated in N. W. Egypt.

KW-AN-IRAS=sacred central cosmical division situated under pole-star,
around which the six kingdoms of Iran were situated. Persia.

CANAAN=holy land, whose capital was Jerusalem.

AN-SHAN=name of ancient Persian empire.

AN-SHAR=supreme god. Assyria, _cf._ Nannar, pp. 336 and 337.

AN-SAR=transcription of Osiris. Egypt, _cf._ Anubis also Anu and Anath,
Janus and Jana.

Z-AN=old Doric form of Zeus, hence Janus.

SHANG=heaven, the Above. China.

KAN=mountain, also Yo. China.

ALKAID=star in Ursa Major, also used for moon; origin of Spanish title
Alcalde.

ALKABIR=the Great. Early Arabic.

KA=surnamed the Great. Kushite father of life, the hidden god who guards
and distributes, at the appointed seasons, the life-giving rains
(Hewitt).(168)

KA=title of Egyptian king, usually rendered by “bull.”

KHAN=a prince. Tartary.

KHAKAN=an emperor or sovereign. Persia.

HAN=name for empire. Japan, _cf._ ken, imperial domain.

HANA=flower or blossom. Japanese, _cf._ ankh=flower, Egyptian and
anthos=flower, Greek.

ANGLI or ANGRIWARII=widely diffused, great northern race, mentioned by
Tacitus and Ptolemy.

NEW WORLD.

CA-AN=heaven. Maya, Yucatan, see pp. 278 and 288.

CANAL=Above. Maya, Yucatan.

CAN=title of culture-hero: KUKUL-CAN=the divine can, homonym of
can=serpent. Maya, Yucatan.

ZIUVA-CAAN=Colony founded in Yucatan, by Holon-chan-te=Peuh.

ANAHUAC: name of Mexican empire, usually loosely translated as a=water,
nahuac=by the water.

To this list should be added the following affixes or prefixes, denoting,
in each case, “place, land or region of.”

Egyptian: ta, for instance meh-ta or mah-ta=north; amen-ta=hidden region,
N. W.

Chinese: kwan=earth, land.

Persian: Kwan-iras or Hvan-iras=the name for Iran=“land of Iran”?

Japanese: han=empire, ken=domain.

Maya: tan, for instance Aman-tan or Xaman-tan=North.

Nahuatl: an, tlan or can, “land of, also mountain.”

Zuñi: wan=place of, for instance Halona-wan.

IV.

OLD WORLD.

AK=Middle. Egypt, p. 385.

AKANNA=literally “the Lord of Heaven,” title Ursa Major. Akkadian, p. 394.

N-AKKASCH=title of Polaris “the serpent.” Phœnicia (p. 325).

NAGASCH, NAHUSHA, or the Great Nag=the great invisible god, hidden in his
ark of clouds, who reveals himself to men as the ruler of time and the
orderer of the regular sequence of the phenomena of nature, and who
churns, in the mortar of the heavens, the life-giving rains in which his
divine spirit is infused.... (Hewitt).

NAGA, NAGUR=the rain snake, at whose summer festival called Akkhadi or
Akhtuj, the Gonds worship the cart axle or akkha in a ceremony which is a
reminiscence of the days when the axle was the upright revolving pole
pressing out the heavenly rain. The Naga snake was the offspring of the
house pole; the soul of life in the rain cloud; the heavenly snake, the
great time-measurer and year god of the Hindus (Hewitt).

P-AKU=zenith. Akkadian, _cf._ Papakhu, central sacred cosmical chamber.

AKKAD=the North, name of country (B.C. 3800). Babylonia-Assyria, p. 347.

K-AKKABU=_the_ star, Polaris. Babylonia-Assyria, p. 326.

AKRIS or AKROS=summit, point, supreme, most high; _cf._ ok=eye. Greek.

AKRIOS=god of summit, title of supreme god. Greece.

AKA-TOS, AKA=a ship. Greek.

ACHAIIS=the Achaian land.

ACHAIANS=in Homer, the name for Greeks generally.

AKRA=Hindu village dancing and marriage ground, where sacred tree is
planted and sacrifices made to it in great Naga festival (Hewitt).

AKSA=name of mosque at Jerusalem.

AKSHAFARU=point, summit. Persian.

AKAL, AKARAN=god, eternal, timeless. Zoroastrian, name of god.

H-AK-HAMANISIJA=ancient royal title. Persia.

HAK=king or regent, royal title. Akkadian, Egyptian.

AKACA=Sanscrit name for fifth element æther: (Schroeder).

AGATHON=name given by Pythagoreans to all-embracing soul of the universe.

AK or AG=verb aj, to drive, urge, impel. Sanscrit.

AGNI=god of central fire. India.

AGASTYA=star father of Dravidians. India.

CHAKRA=wheel. Sanscrit.

CHAKRAYARTIN=title, supreme ruler. Sanscrit.

AKSHA=axis or axle. Sanscrit.

AKSHIVAN=“the driver of the axle,” supreme ruler. Sanscrit.

DAKSHA=the North people, also white, blessed, and the left. Sanscrit.

TAKKAS=one of the most powerful and wealthy tribes of the Punjab, whose
progeners founded the great city of Taxila, the Hindu Takkasila or rock of
the Takkas, taken by Alexander the Great. Their name Takkas or Takshas
means “the makers or artificers,” which is connected with the Akkadian
tuk=stone.... They call themselves the sons of the two Nagas or horned
snake, Takht-nag and Basak-nag or “the sons of the race of artificers” ...
as the sons of the all-mother Maga [the maker or kneader], they called
themselves the sons of the mother-mountain.... (Hewitt).

AKHAL, AKHAL-ZIKH, AKHAL-KALAKI=names of towns. Asia Minor (O’Neil, p.
681).

ACASA or ACASE=axis or axle. Old Norse.

AKKA and UKKO=names given by Finns to mother-earth and father-heavens
(O’Neil, p. 38).

NAKA=Middle. Japan (O’Neil, p. 536).(169)

HAK-KAKU=eight holy corners or points; also that which is revealed,
disclosed, known, come to light. Japanese dictionary.

AKA=above, mountain, _cf._ SAKA=ascent. Japan.

AGATA=ancient name for domain or department (Chamberlain). Japan.

HAKKI=the eight diagrams, _cf._
Ya-he-koto-shiro-nu-shi-no-kami=Deity-eight-fold-thing-sign-master.
Chamberlain _op. cit._ pp. 83 and 101.

WAKE, WAKI, WAKU=lord, title. Japan.

KAGU=Mount Kagu in Heaven. Japan.

HAKU=white, shining. Japan.

HOKU, NE-NO-HO, KITA, KITA-NO-HO=North. Japan. _Cf._ Khita=race mentioned
in Egyptian and Biblical history, and Kitai=name for China.

HOKU-SEI, HOKU-SHIN, HOKKIYOKU, North Star. Japan.

NEW WORLD.

_Nahuatl._

ACACHTO=the first, at first.

YAQUE=that which has a point; a point, by extension a nose.

YACANA=to govern a town or to guide.

YACA-TECUHTLI (literally, the governing or guiding lord)=title of Polaris,
_cf._ Pacha-Yachachic=Peruvian Creator, p. 159.

TON-ACA-TECUHTLI=title of Creator.

MAL-ACATL=wheel, spindle, verb malacachoa, to walk around in a circle.

ACATL=cane, staff.

CE-ACATL, OME-ACATL=titles of deities meaning One Acatl, Two Acatl.

13 ACATL=inscription on Stone of Great Plan and on image of Divine Twain
(see p. 261).

ACALLI=boat, from atl=water, calli=house.

_Maya._

AKAB=night.

B-AK-CAB=in a circle, around, _cf._ hab=year.

BACAB=title of four “rulers of the year,” tetrarch.

AK-BAL=a vessel or pot.

C-ACAB=town, village.

B-AK-LIC=around in a circle, in the surroundings.

B-AK-TE=together.

B-AK-ACH=all, the whole.

B-AK=rock, fortification, enclosure, also bone, phallus, foundation,
heron.

N-AK=throne, belly.

N-AK-LIC=at the root, on top of all.

L-AK-AN=standard, banner.

L-AK-IN=east.

K-AK=fire.

P-AC-AT=sight.

Z-AK=white _cf._ Iztac=white. Nahuatl.

V.

OLD WORLD.

MAD-HYIAS=Middle. Sanscrit.

MAGHAVAN=Vedic name of Indra.

MATH=the fire-drill, from math or manth=to twirl or churn. Sanscrit.(170)

MATHURA=name of central sacred locality. India (see Hewitt, p. 214).

MAGANA=Akkadian name for the Sinaitic Peninsula.

MAGHADAS=Finnic race ruling Northern India before the Kushites.

MERU=the Middle. Sanscrit, p. 317.

MAHTA or MEHTA=north. Egyptian, _cf._ mit=death.

MED-DOS, MEDOS or MESOS=Middle. Greek.

MED-IUS=Middle. Latin.

MED-ON=Middle. Old Irish, _cf._ Medi=Tullium, centre of state.

MID-JIS, Middle. Goth.

MIODHACH=a Central Power (Joyce). Celtic.

MITRA=the god said, in Rig-Veda, “to fix times of festivals.” Was
associated with Varuna=night and rain god (Greek, Ouranos), with the
constellation of Ursa Major and the number seven. The North was sacred to
Mitra-Varuna who “maintain the invariable succession of the order of
natural phenomena” (see Hewitt, pp. 144, 416 and 420).

MILKOM=god of Ammonites whose supreme god was Ursa Major.

MEDIA or MADGA=ancient kingdom whose inhabitants were allied to Persians
and shook off yoke of Assyrian rule in 708 B.C.

MEDUM=site of most ancient pyramid known. Egypt.

MECCA=sacred capital. Arabia.

MY-CENAE=very ancient city in N. E. of Argolis, built upon craggy height,
principal city of Greece and capital of kingdom in Agamemnon’s time.

METHONE=most ancient Greek colony on Thermaic gulf.

MI-YAU-KEN: “name under which the Pole-star is worshipped in Japan in the
form of a Buddha with a wheel, the emblem of the revolving world, resting
on his folded hands.”(171) _cf._ Chinese.

MUKDEN=capital of Manchuria, p. 288, _cf._ Mughs or Maghadas, Finnic race
ruling Northern India before Kushites, and

MANJHUS=“royal land” set apart in Ooraon villages.

MIOKEN=name of town and mountain. Japan.

MIWA=sacred mountain shrine regarded with extraordinary reverence. Japan
(Chamberlain).

MIAKO=ancient sacred capital of Japan, residence of

MIKO, or MIKADO=heavenly sovereign who, like the Chinese Wong or
Wang=king, ruled the three powers, heaven, earth and man. The Chinese
character, consisting of three horizontal lines crossed by a perpendicular
line expresses also the Japanese Miko which includes males and females and
is used combined with Naka=middle _i. e._, Middle sovereign (Chamberlain).

MIHE=threefold. Japanese.

MID-KENA=cosmical central power and mountain. Old Irish.

MID-GARD=cosmical centre. Scandinavia.

MIODH-CHUARTA (pron. micorta)=Meath, centre of Irish kingdom.

MERCIA=middle kingdom of Britain.

HAR-MOED=central mountain. Isaiah XIV.

MISHKNA=name of tabernacle of pole-star worshipping Mandaites (see
Appendix II).

NEW WORLD.

MEXICO=name of capital and by extension of state.

MEK-TAN=Maya name for empire, literally: “land of Mek.”

MITNAL or METNAL=underworld. Maya.

MICTLAN=name of region surrounding pyramids of Teotihuacan.

MITLA=name of ruins in Oaxaca, Mexico.

MICTLAMPA=north. Nahuatl. _cf._ miquiztli=death.

MICTLAN-TECUHTLI=lord of the North, or underworld. Mexican pole-star god.

VI.

OLD WORLD.

I-KU or I KUU=the leader or prince, Polaris. Assyria.

DIL-GAN-I-KU=the messenger of light, Polaris. Akkadian.

KU=holy, divine (tul-ku, the holy altar). Akkadian.

KU=word of Finnic origin brought to India by Northern settlers—used by
them to denote Father-god=Ukku. Uk=the great Ku=placer or begetter
(Hewitt, p. 148).

KU-SHIKAS=ruling race of India, of Northern origin, known as
Ashura-kushikas (Hewitt).

CHU=the brilliance or light, Egyptian.

CHU-ATEN=the central capital founded by Amenhotep.

AL-KUTB=the axle, Polaris. Arabia.

TUL-KU=the holy altar. Akkadian.

GU=the urn. Akkadian.

KUL-KUN=central cosmical mountain. China, _cf._ Sar-tuli-elli, king of the
holy mound.

KURUMA=wheel, Japanese, also mawaru, from marawi=to turn, revolve.

NEW WORLD.

_Maya._

KU=god.

KUKUL=holy, divine (p. 69).

KUKULCAN=name of culture-hero.

KU-LEL=noble.

KU-NA=temple.

KUKUM=feather.

KUL=chalice.

CHUT=bowl, _cf._ Nahuatl cumitl=bowl or jar.

CHU-MUC=that which is in the middle or centre.

CHU-MUCCIL=Middle, centre.

CHU-MUC-AKAB=midnight.

CHU-NIL=adj. the principal.

VII.

OLD WORLD.

CITRA=bright, shining. Sanscrit.

TARA=star. Sanscrit, _cf._ Ra=god. Egypt.

SITARA=star. Hindu.

TJARA=star. Old Norse, _cf._ tar=tree.

TARA=name of central city. Old Irish.

UTTARA=North. Sanscrit.

ISH-TAR=goddess, a hymn to whom, in Akkadian and Assyrian, begins thus:
“Thou who as the axis of the heavens dawnest. In the dwellings of the
earth her name revolves” (Prof. Sayce, quoted by O’Neil, p. 715).

Compare with Egyptian ra=god and note that the Sanscrit uttara could have
been expressed in Egyptian hieratic script by the form of eye=uta and the
sign for ra _i. e._ an eye within a circle (see p. 390 and fig. 62). Also
compare the Sanscrit and Hindu citra and sitara with Egyptian seb-seta
“the hidden star,” pictured by the turtle, sit or cit, etc. (see p. 398).

NEW WORLD.

CITLALLIN=star. Nahuatl.

IX-TOLOLOTLI=eye, employed in picture writing for star. Nahuatl, see in
centre of Nahui-Ollin, fig. 2, Nos. 1 and 3.

IXUA=the birth of a plant, the germination of seed, _cf._ cihuatl=woman.
Nahuatl.

IXTLI=the face. Nahuatl.

ICH=the eye. Maya.

IK=life, breath, air, wind _cf._ ecatl=breath, etc., Nahuatl, and ek=star.
Maya.

KIKCOLOM=blood. Maya.

XICO=navel. Nahuatl.

VIII.

OLD WORLD.

TEH-TEH=designation of the first star of the Great Bear, given in
star-list in Papyrus of Ani, and the same as Te-te, the Akkadian star-god
of the two foundations (Hewitt, p. 267).

TET=highly abraded form of timmen=foundation.

TEM=foundation, Egyptian (O’Neil); foundation stone (Brown). Akkadian.

TET=eternity, symbolized by stone pillar. Egypt.

A-TEN=circle or disk. Egypt.

UA-TET=Egyptian name for emerald.

THEOS=Greek name for god _i. e._ Cosmos.

THEO=descriptive of running wheel, of anything circular which seems to run
around into itself.

THEORS=sacred envoys, who came for sacred festivals to Olympia or Delphi
from different points.

THEMIS=law, right, agreed upon by common consent or prescription. Greece.

THEMIS=personified law, order and justice, _cf._ Artemis, the goddess to
whom the seven stars of the Great Bear were sacred (Hewitt).

TEMENOS=piece of land sacred to a god, sacred precincts, precincts of
temple.

A-THENA=name of Grecian capital, state and goddess, signified “Seven.”

TENOS and TEOS=names of Greek states, p. 456.

DEOTHAN=village earth-god worshipped by Brahmin priests (Hewitt).

TEEN or TIEN=heaven, god, the character for god being an upright pole or
support, a “ti.” Chinese, see p. 301, _cf._ Chinese character, tien,
field, representing a square divided by cross lines into four parts.

NEW WORLD.

TEM, TETEM=stone altar, foundation. Maya. p. 229.

TETL=stone. Nahuatl.

TEO-CALLI=“house of god” = temple. Nahuatl.

TEOTL=name for god. Nahuatl.

TEOTIHUACAN=site of extensive ruins. Mexico.

TENOCH-TI-TLAN=name of capital of Mexico.

TEMISTITAN=another ancient name for Mexican capital.

IX.

OLD WORLD.

ASH=number six. Akkadian.

ASHURA=trading non-Aryan races, the Hittites, worshippers of six gods, six
seasons, of Pleiades and of Ashura Mazda, the Zend god. Established system
of grouping six provinces around central royal province where king
resided.

ASHVINS=stars which drove round the pole the constellations of Ursa Major
and Draco, another name for Ashura? Sons of horse (ashva), brought barley
to India, drank mead (madhu); instituted the Ashva Mēdha, or
horse-sacrifice of the Hindus, also used by North Germans Ugro-Finns,
Scythians and Romans.

ASH, NAK-KASCH=Draco, Euphratean name for Polaris.

MASSEBA=stone pillar. Hebrew symbol, see p. 350.

ASHERAH=pole or tree, worshipped by Phœnicians and Hebrews equivalent of
Indian rain-pole.

AL-FASS=axis, Arabian name for pole-star.

PHAR-ASH-AH, PARR-ASIS=Hebrew and Phœnician “guiding star,” Polaris.

ASSUR=kingdom and god of Assyria.

ASAR=transcription of Osiris. Egypt (O’Neil, p. 59).

ASIA=name given by Greeks to Asia.

ASKANIOS=ancient name of Phrygia.

ASTARTE=goddess of heaven, see p. 350.

ASS or ÆSIR=Scandinavian gods.

ASSGARD=central, divine dwelling. Scandinavia.

UM-ASHI=reed shoot that sprouted when the earth, young and like unto
floating oil, drifted about medusa-like. Japan. (Records of Ancient
Matters, section I.)

UMASHI-ASHI-KABI-HIKO-JI-NO-KAMI=“Pleasant-reed-shoot-elder-deity,” born
from primæval reed-shoot.

ASHI-HARA-NO-NAKA-TSU-KUNI=Land in the Middle of the Reed plains, common
periphrastic designation of Japan.

NEW WORLD.

AZTLAN=the original home of Aztec race, according to tradition.

AZTEC=name of dominant race. Mexico.

ASH-IWI=other name for Zuñi tribe (Cushing, see p. 203).

X.

OLD WORLD.

O, ON or NO=name of celestial and terrestrial capitals. Hebrew and
Egyptian.

OLYMPOS=the breaker or organizer of time (Hewitt, p. 514).

KOLONH=a hill, mound, Greek; Lat. tumulus.

COLONOS=a demos of Attica lying on and around hill sacred to Poseidon.

COLONIA=a colony, the Lat. colonia.

KOLOSSOS=statue in general, _i. e._ column?

OM-EL-KORA=mother of cities. Arabian, see p. 323.

OMPHALE=in Greek mythology, the fire socket, wife of Herakles, the fire
drill (Hewitt).

HO=designation for directions in space. China, see pp. 285-288.

HO=acme, taken to mean the best, highest, most showy part of anything.
Japanese (Chamberlain).(172)

HO=the land’s acme, or a plain surrounded by mountains. Japan (Motowori).

HOM=date-palm-sacred tree. Babylonia-Assyria (Sir Geo. Birdwood).

NEW WORLD.

HO, or TI-HOO=ancient capital of Yucatan, see p. 277.

HOM=mound. Maya.

HOMTAMIL=belly, _i. e._ omphalos.





INDEX.


Abadiano, Dionysio, 246, 251.

Above (see “Heaven or Above”).

Academia Manuscript, 11.

Acamapichtli, Mexican ruler, having title of “Woman-serpent,” 63, 67, 71.

Acatl, one of the four Mexican year-symbols, 76, 170, 179, 257, 280.

Acolma, 55.

Acosta, 76, 150.

Agave or maguey, juice of, “drink of life,” 188.

Ahau, Maya glyph, chief, lord, 169;
  figured on gold plaque from Cuzco, 169, 220.

Ahau-ka-tun, 24-year period, 219;
  literally lord, 20 stone, compared with Copan stelæ, 219, 221.

Ah-cuch-cab, Maya name of ruler or chief of a town or place, 184;
  title of chief, 220;
  terrestrial lord, 224.

Ah-cuch-haab, Maya name for four year-signs, 220.

Air, in Mexico, Quetzalcoatl, lord of, 126;
  name of one of the four eras since the creation of the world, 253.

Air and water design, on sacred edifices in ancient America, 126;
  union of, 126;
  emblem of Above, 126;
  on drinking vessels, 127;
  on dome of ancient Greek monument, 127;
  associated with the male region, 249.

Akbal, Maya glyph, 108.

Akkad=the North, 334.

Akkadians, Semitic race of Assyria-Babylonia, 334.

Alexander of Macedonia, 527.

Allen, Richard Hinckley, 448, 451, 525.

Alligator, altar at Copan, 227, 228, 296;
  totem of Copan tribe, 228;
  symbol in codices, 504, 518;
  in India, 505, 519;
  totem of Mayas and Mexicans, 520.

Altars at Copan, 226, 227, 228, 229.

Amaterasu, Japanese sun-goddess, 311.

Amaytun, painted representation of the 20 and 24-year epoch, 219, 226.

Amen-Ra, the supreme dual god of the Egyptians, 389, 390, 391.

American Association for the Advancement of Science, 510, 545.

American Folk-Lore Society, 510.

American Museum of Natural History, 234.

American peoples, 479-548.

Ammon, 522.

Ammonites, 351.

Anacreon, 453.

Anales del Museo Nacional de Mexico, 86, 93, 98.

Andastes, 196.

Andean art, compared with Mediterranean, 545.

Andree, Richard, 52, 53.

Angrand, Leonce, 150, 151.

Animal form, as totem, 154;
  associated with Four Quarters by Zuñi, 295;
  combined with bird, symbol of union of Above and Below, 296;
  summary of use in symbolism 296;
  in Chinese calendar, 299, in Buddhist mythology, 318;
  combined with human in Babylonian symbolism, 335 (see Human form).

Anthromorphites, 530.

Apis, sacred Egyptian bull, 399;
  cult of, very ancient, 437.

Apollo, worshipped in form of a column, 447, 513.

Arabia, star worship, axial rotation, seven-day period, etc., 322, 324,
            448, 482, 495, 556.

Aratos, 453.

Arcadius, 530.

Architecture, ancient, influenced by religious cults of Heaven and Earth,
            284;
  Byzantine, 515;
  cruciform, 515;
  symbolism of (see Windows, Cone, Tau, Pyramid, Color, Greek fret, etc.).

Arctos, 452.

Aristotle, 485, 486, 487.

Arizona, 52, 199.

Arriaga, Padre, 134.

Arrowpoint, barbed, used instead of flint knife as symbol of
            life-producing force, 55, 56.

Ashmolean Museum at Oxford, 366, 369.

Ashurbanipal, Assyrian king, offspring of Heaven and Earth, 346.

Asia Minor, compared with North America in relation to tertiary plants and
            fungi, 479.

Asiatic contact, 534, 541 (see Pre-Columbian contact).

Asiatic Society of Japan, 565, 575.

Assyria, star-cult, 326;
  numerical divisions, etc., 328;
  cult of Polaris, 335;
  analogies with China and Central America, 349;
  civilization more recent than that of Babylonia, 353;
  founded by Semitic Babylonians, 354;
  rise of pure monotheism, 355;
  stelæ with seven symbols, seven circles, etc., 358;
  Pole-star worship, seven-fold division, Four Quarters, etc., 367;
  summary, 483.

Astarte, Assyrian goddess figured as cow and as moon, 337, 345, 350.

Astronomy, cast of astronomy-leaders, 22;
  study of, among native races, 42;
  basis of religion, 43;
  knowledge of, among Eskimo, 50;
  and other native peoples, 53;
  Mexican astronomers, 82;
  among the Zuñi, 205;
  astronomer-priests of Mexico 274;
  in China, 285;
  Chinese, Babylonian, Hindoo, Chaldean, Egyptian, Thibetan and Indian,
              300, 301;
  in Chaldea, 330;
  in Babylonia and Assyria, 328, 338;
  in Egypt, 376, 383;
  Egyptian zodiac signs, illustrated, 395;
  the time when there ceased to be a conspicuous pole star, 525-526 (see
              Polaris, Calendar, etc.).

Atlantis, Island of, 446.

Atlatl or spear thrower, 211;
  on temple of the Tigers, and on Stone of Tizoc, 212.

Attiwendaronks, 196.

Avila, 132.

Axayacatl, living representative of Huitzilopochtli, 71.

Axial rotation (or wheel) in ancient religion, symbolism and government;
  in Maya name for Ursa Major, 8-10;
  title of Mexican supreme divinity, “Wheel of the Winds,” 11, 33;
  origin of idea was rotation of Ursa Major around Polaris;
  symbolized by swastika symbol, 18-23;
  imitated by Mexican game, “Those who fly,” 24;
  associated with Mexican Calendar system, 25;
  indicated by name Teo-Culhuacan or Aztlan, 56;
  represented by Mexican sacred dance, 59;
  indicated in Vienna Codex by circle of footstep, 90;
  in Zuñi religious ceremony, 129;
  in religious ceremony and irrigating canals of Peru, 145, 146;
  symbolized by Nahuiollin on Mexican Calendar Stone, 251-52;
  by one-footed man on Mexican “Sacrificial Stone,” 259;
  in ancient plan of Mexican government, 273;
  pictured divinity surrounded by circle of footsteps, 279;
  in plan of ancient Chinese government, 280-291;
  in calendar systems of China and Mexico, 292;
  symbolized by spider’s web, 293;
  in Chinese calendar, 309;
  the wheel in Hindu religion, 313, 319;
  in Babylonia and Assyria, 331, 332, 356, 365, 366, 367;
  “Wheel of the law” and “lord of the wheel” of India, in Egyptian
              symbolism, 394, 400, 401;
  centrifugal power and rule indicated by names of capital cities in Egypt
              and Greece, 413;
  revolving pillar on Acropolis at Athens, 447;
  in Arabia, 448;
  in India, 448;
  in Plato’s cosmical conception, 449;
  in Homer’s works, 452;
  in Sophocles’ work, 453;
  in ancient Greece, _polos_=a star revolving on itself, 453;
  Sanscrit god, “the driver of the axle,” 453;
  Greek “Ixion’s wheel,” 453;
  indicated by cross symbol and later by swastika, 461;
  wheel associated with Jove on Roman tombstone, 464;
  in Scandinavia, the wain wheeled around the throne of Thor, 473;
  Turanian god of heaven=the pole turned by the revolving days and weeks,
              499;
  symbols of, in Old and New World, 494-544;
  summary, 544.

Ayllu, Peruvian word for tribe or lineage, 141.

Aztlan, land of light, 56, 57.

Baal, Assyrian god, 345;
  worshipped under image of bull, 410.

Babylonia, Chinese immigrants from, 299;
  Middle kingdom, 299;
  astronomy, 300;
  star cult, 326;
  numerical divisions, etc., 328;
  either a mountain or a star signified a god, 329;
  astronomical observations of great antiquity, 329;
  oriented to the Four Quarters, 333;
  decline of the empire, 347;
  female ruler, 347;
  described in Revelations;
  sevenfold organization, 348;
  seven-staged tower, 356;
  sevenfold state, 357;
  altar of gold, 361.

Babylonia-Assyria, the Babylonia triad, Anu, Ea, and Bel, signify the
            Above, Middle and Below, 336;
  compared with gods of China, 336;
  combined Heaven and Earth cult, 344;
  seven-fold organization, 360;
  seven-staged tower (Zikkurat) and the great basin (Apsu) symbolized
              cosmological conceptions;
  tree or pole as sacred symbol;
  fire-stick, 361;
  worship of Polaris;
  male and female principles in nature, 363;
  New Year’s festival, 364;
  summary and conclusions, 367, 544.

Bacab, title of Maya chief, 86;
  title of rulers of Four Quarters, 183.

Bailly, 319.

Balam, Maya word for ocelot;
  title of four lords of Below or Earth;
  same as chac, 185.

Balboa, 150.

Ball, C. J., 302.

Bandelier, Ad. F., 61, 74, 79, 84, 168, 200.

Baptism, Maya, 225.

Barber, Commander, U. S. N., 159.

Bartholomew de las Casas, Friar, 32.

Bat, symbol of happiness, 277.

Bat-kin-ya-mûh, the Water people, 200.

Bastian, A., 153.

Bead, jade bead, as symbol in Mexico, 81;
  “gold bead,” used as title;
  symbolical among the Mayas, 237.

Beard, on stelæ at Copan and Quirigua, 219, 230;
  on calendar sign;
  on images of air-god, 231;
  worn by representatives of Above, 231;
  not worn by representatives of Below, 231;
  in pictorial art, 232;
  on portrait-statue of Stela E, at Quirigua, 232;
  bearded personages on stelæ were high-priests, etc., 232;
  beardless effigies indicated different caste, 232;
  bearded Spaniards regarded, by Mexicans, descendants of founders of
              their civilization, 266;
  emblem of sovereignty in Egypt, 426.

Bee, Maya word for=cab;
  Cab glyph, 110.

Beetle (see Scarab).

Beltram de Santa Rosa, Fray, 89, 101.

Benares, temple of;
  sacred cow, 316.

Bentham, 476.

Bentley, 300.

Berichten der Deutschen Botanischen Gesellschaft, 478.

Berlin Museum, 380, 417, 423, 424, 426, 427, 457, 460, 507.

Berra, Orozco y, 264, 268, 269.

B. N. MS. (Biblioteca Nationale MS.), same as “Lyfe of the Indians.”

Biblioteca Nazionale Manuscript (in press), 7, 9, 11, 12, 34, 37, 39, 44,
            45, 46, 47, 54, 57, 64, 66, 71, 99, 102, 111, 112, 125, 128,
            130, 189, 241, 279, 505.

Biot, 298, 301.

Bird, title of Mexican war chief, 25;
  humming-bird in symbolism, 39;
  with spider, serpent and cross on shell gorget, 49;
  Bird-god, borne on litter, 71;
  ancient Yucatan in shape of bird, 86;
  illustrated social organization in Mexico, 87;
  totem of Incas, 157;
  on arms of Mexico, 157;
  on sculptures at Tiahuanaco, 167;
  man-bird represented ruler of upper division of State in Mexico, 185;
  typical of lords of four provinces in Mexico, 190;
  blue-bird, Mexican symbol, 190;
  name of Nahuatl tribe, 206, 214;
  three most powerful tribes of Yucatan have bird names, 217;
  on altar at Copan, 228;
  in sculptures at Palenque, and in Mexican Fejervary chart, 235;
  mask in Mexican festival, 242;
  totem of the Air people in Mexico, 254;
  recapitulation of meaning of symbol, 282;
  use of as symbol, 296;
  vulture, symbol of Upper Egypt, 368.

Birdwood, Geo., 314, 575.

Blackfoot Indians, myth about Ursa Major, 511.

Black, Robert, 526.

Black Sun, in B. N. MS., 54.

Blood offerings, meaning of, 98, 99, 442.

Boas, Franz, 147.

Boat, in sculptured bas-relief at Chichen-Itza, 160;
  in Babylonian symbolism, 366;
  in Egyptian symbolism, 403;
  Egyptian, Grecian, Phœnician in early times, 491.

Bochica or Ida-can-zas, culture hero of the Muyscas;
  personification of the Sun or Above, 171.

Bodleian MS., 44, 90.

Bodleian Library at Oxford, 508.

Boeckh, 488.

Bogota, dual government, calendar, etc., 171.

Bohn, 486.

Book of the Dead, 372, 374, 386, 387, 404, 406.

Book of Manu, 317.

Book of Yu, 296.

Bopp and Pott, 500.

Boturini, 150, 180, 181, 182, 268, 269.

Bourbourg, B. de, 35, 69, 89, 191, 206, 211, 216, 217, 271.

Bournouf, 448, 451.

Bovallius, Dr., 230.

Bowl or vase (see Vase).

Brahmanism, 312, 313.

Brandenburg, spearhead from, illustrating triskelion and swastika
            associated, 28.

Brandsford, J. F., 50.

Brazil, wooden clubs with Greek fret, 121;
  symbolism, etc., compared with that of other ancient American
              civilizations, 224.

Breath, puffs of, conventionalized on Copan slab, 223;
  on bas-relief at Palenque, 223;
  at Quirigua, 223;
  compared with Zuñi symbolism, 223;
  in Copan, 280.

Brinton, D. G., 60, 69, 72, 82, 88, 93, 100, 107, 109, 110, 111, 112, 164,
            171, 175, 178, 181, 182, 191, 192, 217, 235.

Britain, ancient, numerical divisions, middle, central ruler, quadruple
            organization, 470, 493.

British Guiana, wooden clubs with “Greek fret,” 121.

British Museum, 151, 166, 234, 353, 355, 356, 357, 366, 457, 459.

Brown, Robert, 324, 325, 327, 338, 364.

Brugsch, 370, 376, 377, 378, 379, 382, 385, 387, 390, 393, 395, 397, 398,
            399, 400, 401, 402, 404, 406, 407, 418, 419, 423, 424, 425,
            429, 431, 432, 433, 436, 437, 438, 439, 440, 441, 442.

Buddhism, 294, 298, 301, 306, 311, 314.

Budge, Wallis, 367, 368, 370, 371, 372, 373, 374, 375, 379, 382, 388, 389,
            391, 394, 397, 425, 437, 443.

Bull, winged bulls of Babylonia and Assyria, 336;
  symbolism of, 337;
  Yahwe, national god of the Hebrews, represented as man or as bull, 350;
  astronomical sign in Egypt for Ursa Major, and possibly of Polaris, 385;
  linguistic reasons why king of Egypt was entitled “the bull,” 385;
  title of Egyptian supreme deity, 389;
  cow, bull or ox, in Egyptian zodiac signs, 395;
  Apis, sacred bull of Egypt, 399;
  in inscription in temple of Denderah, 401;
  Baal worshipped under image of, 410;
  Egyptian _ka_, rebus, signifying Polaris and Ursa Major, 410;
  title of Amen-Ra, 410;
  associated with the goose in symbolism, 418;
  Minotaurus, ruler of Crete, 457.

Burger, George, 486.

Burial urn, emblem of earth mother, 106.

Buschmann, Dr., 153, 155, 158, 165, 172.

Butterfly used as symbol of immortal soul by Mexicans, 39;
  symbol of Centre and Four Quarters, 47.

Byzantine architecture, 515.

Cab, Maya day sign, word for bee, also earth, 109;
  honey, 110;
  associated with female principle, 110.

Cabal, day-sign, on Copan altar, 227.

Caban, Maya day-sign, identical with symbol of earth, 107;
  figured with leaves of maize, 109;
  the Below, 227.

Cæsar, called the Son of the Sun, 440, 470, 537.

Cakchiquel Indians of Guatemala, 79;
  court of, 79;
  obsidian mirror used as oracle, 80;
  Annals of, 164;
  legend suggesting form of government, 172;
  tribal division associated with calendar, 178, 179;
  tradition in relation to 7-day period, 182.

Calendar systems, Mexican, 7;
  suggested by Polaris and circumpolar constellations, 25;
  Maya, origin of, 35;
  Mexican, monograph on, 53;
  origin of, 100;
  ancient Peruvian, 145;
  among the Muyscas, 171;
  connection between calendar signs and divisions of the people, 175;
  a governmental institution, 179;
  invention of native system by ancient inhabitants of Chiapas, 182;
  among the Zuñi, 205;
  kept profound secret by priesthood, 205;
  Maya, 220;
  fixed term of office for ancient American rulers, 221;
  Mexican, originated from the fixed market-days, 245;
  signs identified with different parts of human form, 282;
  instituted by the Chinese emperor, Yaou, 289, 292;
  comparison of American and Chinese, 297, 298, 299, 309;
  Chaldean and Hindoo, 300;
  Japanese compared with Mexican, 311;
  Hindu with Mexican, 319;
  Assyrian and Babylonian, 337, 348, 349;
  ancient Egyptian, 377, 378;
  lunar and solar, 439;
  Esne calendar, 440;
  Canopus calendar, 441;
  Central American and Mexican, 528;
  time when first adopted, 529, 530.

Calendar-stone of Mexico, 12;
  night sun pictured on, 13;
  symbol of five dots compared with same on recumbent stone figure, 95;
  market-stone of the City of Mexico, regulated social organization, 245;
  special work on, by Zelia Nuttall, 246;
  image of “Great Plan” or Scheme of Organization, 247;
  figured and described, 248-258;
  regulated machinery of state, 254;
  Gama’s, Valentine’s and Chavero’s descriptions, 256;
  based on observation of Polaris, 257;
  embodied the idea of a central, dual and quadruple power, etc., 258;
  contains symbol of union of dual principles of nature, 280.

Calendar-swastika, 9, 18, 41
  (see Swastika).

California Indians, use today two symbols in use by ancient Mexicans and
            Mayas, _i. e._, flint-knife and “stone yoke,” 104, 105.

Calli, Nahuatl for western horizon=the house, 38;
  one of the four-year symbols, 76;
  meaning, the house, 253.

Campiña de Puebla, 275.

Can, Maya word for serpent, 38;
  serpent and numeral four, 50, 110, 112;
  affix in names of towns, Iroquois, Maya and Mexican, 198;
  associated with pyramid as Teotihua-Can, 263;
  in Chinese and Maya associated with fourfold division, 288.

Canaan, account of Hebrew religion, 350.

Canada, Iroquois town, 197;
  Maya meaning of, 198.

Candace, queen of the Ethiopians, 440.

Capital, Maya word for, homonymous with five=ho, 256.

Caracol, or Round Temple, of Chichen-Itza, built by Quetzalcoatl,
            representing Middle and Four Quarters, and centre of dominion,
            97.

Cardinal points, assignment of colors and parts of human body, 293, 294;
  associated with form of quadruped among the Zuñi, 295
  (see Four Quarters).

Carillo, Crescencio, 85, 86.

Carthaginians, having knowledge of an island in the ocean, 540.

Cartier, 197.

Cary’s translation of Herodotus, 437.

Caryatids, at Chichen-Itza, 212.

Cassiopeia, 22, 25, 26, 29, 40, 49.

Caste, in Peru, 143;
  in Mexico, 273.

Castelnau, 150.

Cat, sacred symbol in Egypt, 408.

Catari, chronicler of the Incas, 151.

Celi-Ced, the dual power, from which the universe was born (Druidic), 471.

Centipede, Mexican symbol, 186.

Central America, fundamental basis of government and civilization, 15;
  symbolical form in architecture, 113, 119;
  carved stone seats or altars, 283
  (see Copan, Guatemala, etc.).

Centre (stable centre or middle), in ancient government, religion, and
            symbolism: Polaris, the centre of axial energy, 22, 30;
  centre of the Cosmos, among Zuñis, Mayas, Mexicans and Peruvians, 41;
  symbols of, 46;
  on shell gorgets, 49;
  divergence from idea, 52;
  represented by recumbent stone figure, 96;
  among Incas, 136, 142, 144;
  and Four Quarters represented on carved slab from Santa Lucia, 172;
  in ancient American game, 178;
  in Féjérvary Codex, 178;
  in social organization, 180;
  on sculpture of Lord of Above, 186;
  colors associated with, 192;
  among the Zuñi, 202;
  in Copan Swastika, 222, 224, 225;
  on Tablet of the Cross at Palenque, 236, 243;
  union with Four Quarters in Mexican calendar-stone, 250, 258;
  on Mexican monolith “Divine Twin,” 260, 262, 264;
  symbolized by pyramid, 273, 274;
  words and symbols connected with, 277;
  associated with swastika, 280;
  expressed by pyramid, 282;
  typified by cross-legged human figure, 283;
  expressed in flower symbol, 284;
  Chinese “Middle kingdom,” 286, 287, 288, 291, 294, 299;
  in America, symbolized by human heart and navel, in China by stomach,
              296;
  in Chinese religion, 306;
  Japan called “Centre of the Earth,” 310;
  represented by statue of Buddha, 314;
  Nirvana, 315;
  in Hindu religion, 317;
  in religion of Arabia, 323, 324;
  of Persia, 325;
  of Babylonia, 330, 333;
  Jerusalem, sacred spot marking the centre of the world, 352;
  in Babylonia-Assyria 364;
  in Egypt, 376, 379, 380, 381, 384, 385, 386, 394;
  expressed by mummy-shaped object, also by cone, 410;
  by a crown, 412;
  by a flower, 415;
  in Egyptian feast, Tekhu, 439;
  in ancient government of Crete, 457;
  in ancient Rome, 463;
  in ancient Ireland, Britain and Wales, 468-471;
  in Scandinavia, 472;
  in cross-symbolism, 511;
  in religious ideas of Old and New World, 517, 535;
  summary and conclusions, 544.

Century Dictionary, 452, 464.

Cezalcouatl, name for Kukulcan, 69.

Chaac Mool or Lord Tiger, name given by Le Plongeon to the recumbent
            figure bearing circular vessel, found in Chichen-Itza, 95
  (see “Recumbent stone figure”).

Chac (Maya) red color;
  also rain, storms, thunder and Lightning;
  title of Lord of Below, 185.

Chac-noui-tan, name for Yucatan, 210.

Chalchihuitl=jade, 34, 91;
  jade beads, 81.

Chalmers, John, 511.

Chambers’ Encyclopædia, 452, 462, 463, 465, 484, 564.

Chamberlain, Basil Hall, 565, 568, 571, 574, 575.

Chariot, symbolism of, 313, 500, 501.

Chavero, A., 33, 61, 253, 256.

Ché, Maya word for tree;
  in names of tribes, 199, 234.

Checker-board (or tartan) design, formed by taus, 122, 123, 124.

Ch’en, Maya day sign, 110.

Cheles, one of the Yucatan tribes, 217.

Cherokees, 196.

Chess board, in Egypt, 124.

Chiapas, the present home of the Tzendals;
  native calendar system, 180, 182;
  migrations from, 210;
  numerical divisions, 528.

Chichen-Itza, culture-hero ruled in, 68, 69;
  recumbent stone figure bearing circular vessel, 93, 185, 214;
  connection established with Mexico by Kukulcan (Quetzalcoatl), 93;
  Caracol or Round Temple, 97;
  bas-relief illustrating navigation by boats, 160;
  tradition about settlement of, 207;
  evidence of Aztec influence, 212;
  classification of ruins, 216;
  tablet in house of “Tennis-court” 259.

Chichimecs, sacrifices by, 66.

Chicome-coatl, literally, seven-serpents, title of earth mother, 181.

China, cosmical symbol compared with those of Copan and Mexico, 114;
  symbols of Above and Below, 118;
  sound of words, in symbolism, 276;
  pole-star worship, 284;
  the emperor at Pekin termed the Son of Heaven and the Empress inhabits
              the palace of Earth’s repose;
  Yang and Yin;
  Above and Below, etc., 286;
  reason of deformation of feet, 287;
  Chow Dynasty, fourfold plan of cities, linguistic affinities with
              Mexicans and Mayas, “Quadriform constitution,” 288;
  calendar system, social and religious organization compared with that of
              ancient America, 291, 292, 293;
  tables showing the agreement and divergence in ancient systems of China
              and America, 293;
  assignment of colors and of parts of human body to cardinal points, 294;
  comparative study of symbolism, 296;
  social organization, etc., 297;
  calendar and numerical system, 297, 298;
  origin of civilization, 299;
  astronomical system, 300, 301;
  Buddhism, 301, 303, 315;
  primitive calendar, 301;
  Taouism, 301;
  Chinese language said to be the same as Akkadian, 302;
  civilization not indigenous, emigration into, 303;
  Dowager Empress Ling, 304;
  Israelites, 303-306;
  Christians, 306;
  fundamental principles of religion identical with that of ancient
              America, but later, divergent, 306, 307, 308, 309;
  Heaven and Earth cult practised at the present time, 344;
  summary of numerical divisions, 483;
  use of wheel from earliest times, 501-502;
  use of Cross symbol with idea of central power, 511;
  resemblances and differences, Chinese and Maya, Mexican, 533, 534;
  doubt about extreme age of governmental scheme, 533;
  celestial kingdom dates from first century, 541, 542;
  summary and conclusions, 546.

Cholula, contains largest pyramid in America, 268;
  built as place of refuge from inundations, 271, 272;
  place of sanctity, 275;
  also called Cholola or Colola, 275;
  marks site of great and ancient Tollan, 275, 276, 529.

Cholollan, pyramid, a venerated sanctuary, 269;
  tradition concerning, 270;
  native name is “tollan,” 275
  (see Tullan Cholollan).

Christianity, in China, 305, 306;
  period of growth, persecution of pagans, 530, 531;
  St. Augustine states that it has existed from the beginning, 536, 537,
              538, 539, 541.

Chuen, Maya day-sign, 112.

Cib, Maya day-sign, 109, 110, 111.

Cibola, seven cities of, 203.

Cicero, 488, 526, 527.

Cieza de Leon, 132, 150.

Cihuacoatl, the earth mother, flint knife in wrappings, symbol of, 55;
  the Woman serpent (or twin), 60;
  name of Quilaztli, 60;
  female ruler, 62, 63, 64;
  Mexican ruler, 67;
  personification of Earth, 76;
  Montezuma’s substitute, 77;
  duties of, agents of, 78;
  offered sacrifice to god of Underworld, 79;
  compared with serpent in Maya Codex, 111;
  emblem of, 128;
  female title of lord of the night, 181.

Cipactli, Mexican sign for a “marine monster,” 228.

Circle, symbol of heaven, 260;
  influence on ancient architecture and symbolism, 284;
  with dot, Egyptian sign for time, 387.

Circle or ring, symbol of Egyptian “lord of the ring,” Hindu “lord of the
            wheel,” Persian “god of the ring,” and Mexican “lord of the
            circle,” 401.

Circle or disk, Egyptian symbol, 402, 412, 444;
  also in Peru, 444.

Circumpolar constellations, studied by primitive man, 15;
  in relation to origin of swastika symbol, 15;
  form triskelion on night of winter-solstice, 27;
  relation to sacred numbers, 29;
  associated with idea of death and resurrection, 39;
  in relation to underworld, 40;
  four movements of, 54;
  in connection with cult of Below, 54;
  worship of in Old World, 383-387
  (see Pleiades, Ursa Major, Ursa Minor, Polaris).

Circumpolar region, probable birth-place of cult of Polaris, 475;
  place where human race probably spent its infancy, 475;
  fauna and flora, 476, 478, 479.

Circumpolar rotation, represented by swastika and star-symbols on pottery,
            50-52;
  compared to rotation of fire-drill by early peoples, 502
  (see Rotation or Wheel).

Clavigero, 24, 25, 58.

Claws (or nails) of the state, title of warriors, 87;
  in Mexican calendar-stone, 249;
  on monolith “Divine Twin,” 261.

Cliff dwellers, tau as symbol, 119.

Clubs (wooden) from South America and Peru, with symbolical designs, 122.

Coatl (serpent or twin) in connection with tree symbolism, 188;
  compared with Zuñi Koa=twin, 201.

Cocomes, Maya tribe, 209, 214.

Codices: Borgian, 27, 36, 55, 91, 95, 98, 103, 116, 189, 504, 505;
  Chimalpopoca, 270;
  Chumazel, 85;
  Cortesian, 111;
  Dresden, 35, 37, 39, 41, 45, 110, 183;
  Féjérvary, 9, 10, 44, 107;
  Fuenleal, 8, 10, 12, 33, 44;
  Mendoza, 63, 87, 88, 117, 118, 122, 130, 173, 263;
  Telleriano-Remensis, 10, 11, 240;
  Troano, 86, 109, 110;
  Vatican, 11, 44, 55, 50, 78, 80;
  Vienna, 34, 44, 86, 90, 100, 103, 119, 123, 127.

Cogolludo, 89, 180, 206, 210, 218.

Colebrook and Bentley, 300.

Colhuacan, Mexican local name, 263.

Color, red in Mexico, associated with north, 57;
  cult of Earth, 185;
  title, 193;
  blue, associated with rulership and divinities, 61, 62, 91, 214;
  black, associated with Tezcatlipoca and with Quilaztli, 62;
  yellow, color of the west, female region, 64;
  meaning of, 114, 115;
  on Moki masks, 119;
  in tau design, 122;
  on ancient Mexican temples and sculptures, 128;
  in Peruvian symbolism, 130;
  in Zuñi symbolism, 130;
  in architecture at Uxmal, 131;
  used to denote social status by Peruvians, Mayas, Mexicans and Zuñis,
              192;
  associated with four Quarters and Above and Below, 192, 251;
  used for face and body painting, 193;
  Huaxtecan mantle of five hundred colors, 208;
  painting of caryatids in Chichen Itza, 212;
  symbolic at Copan and Quirigua, 233;
  emblematic, in China, 286;
  assigned to elements by Mexicans, Zuñis and Chinese, 200, 293;
  assigned to cardinal points, in China and America, 294;
  in Buddhist temple; in Quetzalcoatl’s temples in Mexico, 295;
  in Hindu caste, 313;
  in Babylonia, 328;
  in Egypt, red associated with the north and male sex, and white with
              south and female sex, 369, 373, 425.

Colorado, cliff dwellers, 119.

Column, sacred, in great temple of Mexico, 53;
  on hill of justice in Guatemala, 79;
  stelæ at Copan and Quirigua, 220, 230, 512;
  laws inscribed on, centre of island Atlantis;
  laws of Solon inscribed on, in centre of Athenian state;
  of Apollo at Delphi, 447;
  the cosmical round tower of Ireland, 470;
  at Mitla, Mexico, 513;
  symbolism of, in Old and New World, 513, 517.

Confucianism, 115, 289, 298, 306.

Cone, in Mexican ollin-sign, signified the Above, 118;
  used in native architecture;
  culminated in pyramid, 118;
  represented by shape of windows in ancient ruins, 120;
  on summit of House of the Doves at Uxmal, 131.

Conical stone, on which human victims were sacrificed, 118.

Congress of Americanists, 230, 231.

Congress of Orientalists, 544.

Conquest Stone of Mexico, “Sacrificial Stone,” “Tribute Stone,” 258, 507.

Constantine, 509, 513, 514, 515, 530;
  his numerical scheme compared with same in India, Mexico and Yucatan,
              542, 543.

Copan, lentil-shaped stone altar, from, 113;
  carved stelæ, 215;
  purpose of erection, 216;
  study of the ruins, 219;
  cult of Polaris illustrated by carved slab in temple, 11, 222;
  numerical organization illustrated, 222;
  numerical divisions, symbolism, etc., identical with those of Peru,
              Guatemala, Mexico, Yucatan, Zuñi, etc., 226, 228, 233;
  numerical divisions on altar conform with Zuñi clan-organization, 229;
  bearded effigies, 231;
  dual rulers, 232;
  totemic animals and symbolic colors, 233;
  excavation at Mound, 4, 233;
  same cult as that of Palenque and Quirigua, 240;
  carved stone seats or altars, 283;
  alligator altar, 295;
  stelæ as memorial columns, 512, 513;
  remnants of old civilization, 528.

Copan swastika, compared with design on club from South America, 224;
  compared with tablet in “Temple of the Sun,” 239
  (see also Swastika).

Copts, 530.

Cord (Maya kaan), associated with Maya word for Heaven=caan, and with
            glyph, _can_, 112;
  meaning of carved gorget worn on a cord, 112;
  sky represented as a circle composed of a cord to which stars were
              attached, 113;
  on lentil-shaped stone altar at Copan, 114;
  on shield of Mexican god, 128;
  on Copan stela, 219.

Corinth, coin with swastika, 459.

Cortes, 34, 67, 68, 74, 75, 77, 97, 107, 150, 171, 183, 208, 245, 264,
            266, 542.

Cosmos, four-fold and seven-fold divisions of, in Peru, Mexico, Yucatan,
            Zuñi, 41, 42;
  in Babylonia, India, Persia, etc., 328;
  in pagan philosophy, 484, _note_
  (see separate headings; also, Quadruple Organization and Numerical
              Divisions).

Cow, venerated in India, 316;
  Canaan goddess, Astarte, in form of, 337;
  Egyptian god Isis (Hathor) worshipped under form of, 406;
  or bull, cult of Apis in Egypt, 437
  (see Bull).

Cox, 289, 451.

Coya, wife or sister of Inca, 134.

Cozumel cross, called symbol of “rain-god,” 280.

Creation myths, ancient Mexican, 54, 55, 56;
  Zuñi, 105, 200, 223;
  Peruvian, 138;
  Hindu, 313-318;
  Babylonian, 334, 340;
  Babylonian and Hebrew evidently from same source, 353.

Creator, or “Supreme Being,” in Mexico, 8;
  title “wheel of the winds,” 11;
  Polaris, 22;
  worshipped by ancient Americans, 32, 36;
  earliest form of;
  feathered serpent, image of, 70;
  the four elements regarded as attributes of, 99;
  belief in, represented by mushroom-shaped stone figure, 115;
  Inca knowledge of, 135, 149;
  Quechua title for;
  Mexican title for, 159;
  in Peru, identified with Mexican “Lord who guides,” or Polaris;
  and associated with star and cross, 161;
  image of at Cuzco, 162;
  worship of in Texcoco, 163;
  in Peru, 164;
  in Tiahuanaco, 168;
  native title, “Heart of Heaven”, 189;
  in Mexico represented by rebus of the feathered serpent, 209;
  Nahuatl title, expressed by an eye and pyramid in picture-writing, 269;
  Divine Twain, Father and Mother of all, in Mexico, Quetzalcoatl, 270;
  in China, 302;
  Akkadian name for symbol, an eight-pointed star, 302, 304;
  among the Hindu, 312;
  Brahmanistic conception of, 314;
  in Persia, 325;
  in Babylonia, 329, 330;
  among the Hebrews=Yahwe lord of Heaven, 304, 351, 352;
  in ancient Egypt, 397, 403, 412, 444;
  in Plato’s Timæus, 449;
  the Norse, Thor, 473;
  the source of the four elements, 510;
  comparison of names in Old and New World, 532;
  summary, 548.

Cremation, significance of, 106.

Crete, Greek plan of organization came from, description of symbols on
            coin 457;
  ancient philosophy of, 486-488.

Cross-bones, origin of symbol, 184.

Cross-legged seated figures, on Central American stone seats or altars,
            283;
  emblem of stable centre and Four Quarters, 283.

Cross-symbol, Maya and Mexican, figured and described, 37, 38, 45, 46, 47;
  on shell gorget from Tennessee, 49, 50;
  on pottery from Mississippi Valley, 51;
  from Arizona, 52;
  on Iroquois belt, 198;
  in symbolical carving from Brazil or Guiana, 224;
  four-spoked wheel as cross symbol in Assyria, 356;
  emblem of sovereignty in Babylonia-Assyria, 365;
  used as symbol at earlier period than swastika, 461;
  with idea of Central power, 511;
  emblem of Christian religion, 535, 536;
  summary, 544
  (see Swastika).

Cross-tablets at Palenque, 237, 238, 239.

Cross-worshippers, Chinese name for Christians, 305.

Cruciform structures, vaults under stelæ at Copan and Quirigua, 512;
  at Mitla, Mexico, 513;
  at Rome, 514;
  buildings and churches of later period, 515;
  at Byzantium, 515;
  in Syria, 515;
  in India, 516;
  summary and conclusions, 544.

Cruz, Alonzo de la, 230.

Cubas, Garcia, 218, 231.

Culin, Stewart, 178.

Cum-ahau, name of divinity of Yucatan, 93, 222, 226.

Cup-shaped depression, on stone altar at Copan, 114.

Cushing, Frank H., 41, 99, 115, 129, 132, 192, 200, 201, 203, 205, 206,
            227, 295, 511, 574.

Cuzco, “navel of the earth,” 133;
  plan of city, Centre and Four Quarters, 136;
  founded by Manco Capac, 156;
  temple, facing north and containing gold image of “Creator,” 163;
  gold plaque from, 168;
  symbolism analogous to Mexican and Maya, 170.

Dahlgren, E. W., 230.

D’Alviella, Goblet, 19, 459.

Dances, sacred, 57;
  description of Mexican dance, representing wheel or axial rotation, 58,
              59;
  of Moki Indian, 119;
  at Cuzco, 145;
  Sun pole dance of American Indians, 313, _note_.

Davis, J. F., 300.

Day-sign, Maya and Mexican, 75, 107-112;
  influence of, 177;
  totem of clan, 178, 179;
  Cabal, on Copan altar, 227;
  and year signs of native calendar, 248;
  in calendar-stone, 253;
  names of, used as personal and tribal names, 253.

Death, symbol of, 39.

Deer, mask of, 165.

Deities, Aztec, number of, same god under several names, 8.

Demosthenes, lantern of, 127.

Denderah, 400.

Dennis, J. S., 483.

DeRossi, 514.

Desjardins, 150.

Destruction of the earth, Mexican traditions concerning, 270, 271.

Dhruva, 495, 496.

Diaz, Bernal, 71, 72, 75, 77, 80, 96, 97, 245, 265, 542.

Din-gira, Akkadian name for God, 302.

Diocletian, 514.

Divination, in connection with use of mirrors, 83;
  origin of 177;
  in China, Thibet and India, 301.

Divine Twin
  (see Duality).

Documentos ineditos del Archivio de Indias, 77.

Dog, head of, on sculptures from Santa Lucia, 165; Maya word for=men, 234.

Donelly, Ignatius, 374, 516.

D’Orbigny, 150.

Douglas, R. K., 285, 291, 298, 299, 302.

Draconis, observation in Egypt, 384.

Dragon, at Quirigua, 233.

Dragon-fly, employed as cross-symbol, on Algonquin garment, 48.

Druids, 470, 471.

Drums, 58, 59, 60, 213.

Duality or “Divine Twin,” symbol of, 39;
  conventional representation of, 46;
  idea of, 47;
  dual stellar divinity, 56, 57;
  represented in sacred dance, 59;
  by male and female ruler, 62;
  development of idea, 67;
  twin brothers as rulers in Yucatan, 68;
  Montezuma, impersonation of, 73, 77, 78;
  in Peruvian symbolism, 134;
  the “Beloved Twain” of the Zuñi, 200;
  Quetzalcoatl and Kukulcan, 223;
  dual ruler at Copan, 228;
  in Quirigua, 232;
  on Palenque tablet, 245;
  on Mexican Calendar Stone, 249;
  in Mexican sculpture, 251, 260-262;
  dual government at time of Conquest, 266;
  in China, 285;
  in Hindu religion, 312;
  in India, 314;
  in Babylonia-Assyria, 342;
  in Egypt, 389, 397, 399, 410, 412, 415, 423;
  in ancient Rome, 463;
  in ancient Ireland, 468;
  in Druidic traditions of Wales, 471.

Duemichen, 385.

Duran, Friar, 26, 41, 56, 57, 58, 61, 71, 77, 78, 80, 88, 182, 241, 243,
            245, 258, 282.

Eagle (quauhtli), associated with Cassiopeia;
  title of Mexican war chief, 25, 167;
  Eagle-woman, 60;
  among the Incas, 156;
  on bas-reliefs of Santa Lucia, Guatemala, 156, 157;
  totem of one or more of the Incas, 157;
  on bas-relief in City of Mexico, 157;
  in arms of Mexico, 157;
  symbol of Above among the Zuñi, 204;
  symbol of state in Mexico and Central America, 295;
  summary of use as symbol, 296.

Earth, or “The Below,” in ancient religion and symbolism;
  in ancient Mexican and Maya cosmos;
  in secret beliefs of Zuñi priests, 41;
  female region, 42;
  lord of, 45;
  cult of, 54;
  associated with woman, 60-655;
  sacrifices to, 66;
  Cihuacoatl, personification of, 76;
  sacrifices to god of, 79;
  in connection with human sacrifices, 91;
  sacred rites, 97, 98;
  in Zuñi ceremonies, 100;
  in connection with cremation, 106;
  symbol of, in use by California Indians, 106;
  priestesses of, buried in caves, 107;
  symbols of, 110;
  associated with image of serpent, 111;
  with angular form, 113;
  composed of fire and water, 113;
  on altar at Copan, 114;
  associated with square form and bowl, 115;
  flat-topped mitre worn by lord of, 116;
  Chinese symbol, 118;
  sacrifices 118;
  tau upright, emblem of, 118, 119;
  cult of, in Peru, 130, 133, 134, 135, 141, 142;
  idea prevailed in Tiahuanaco, 166;
  among the Muyscas, 171;
  in calendar, 179;
  in social organization, 180, 181;
  associated with animal form, 184, 185;
  color associated with, 192;
  associated with female principle, 193;
  votaries of, 195;
  in Zuñi social system, 202, 203, 204;
  priests of, represented without beards on sculptures at Copan and
              Quirigua, 231, 232;
  moon symbol of cult, 267;
  cultivation of maize, by daughter of, 276;
  symbolized by quadruped, 282;
  vase, emblem of, 283;
  associated with square form, and darkness;
  influence on primitive architecture and symbolism, 284;
  flower used as symbol of, 284;
  in China, 285, 288, 290, 307;
  in Hindu religion, cult of Siva, 314;
  in Persian religion, 325;
  in Assyrian and Babylonia cult, 334, 336, 338, 339;
  cult combined with that of Above practised in China at present time,
              344;
  Baal, Phœnician god of Earth, 351;
  in Egypt, 381;
  symbolized in Scandinavia by Thor’s hammer, 474;
  table of countries where traces of cult have been found, 480;
  summary and conclusions, 544.

Earth-mother, represented by Cihuacoatl, 79;
  pictured in Borgian Codex, 98;
  Zuñi symbol of, 100, 200, 201
  (see Earth or the Below, also Cihuacoatl).

Earth-work builders of the Ohio valley, 50, 199, 280.

Eddas, written by agricultural people, having knowledge of the fire-drill,
            axial rotation, etc., 502, 503.

Egypt, crux ansata, 119;
  checker-board design;
  basis of chess-board, 124;
  civilization mainly Euphratean, 327;
  explanations and illustrations of Egyptian symbols, 367-461;
  color symbolism;
  high development of pole-star worship;
  territorial divisions, 368;
  Four Quarters;
  hieroglyph for capital or city, cross symbol with four divisions, 369,
              371;
  pyramid, and square form associated with earth, and round with sky, 371;
  numerical divisions, 375;
  seven-fold organization, centre, Polaris, 376;
  calendar, 377, 378;
  sky-goddess Nut, 378;
  lotus flower symbol, 379;
  Polaris, sphinx, pyramid, Middle, 379;
  mummy, Polaris, 380, 383;
  Ursa Major, used as a measurer of time, 384;
  bull, used as astronomical sign of Ursa Major, king entitled “The Bull,”
              385;
  Amen-Ra, the supreme, dual god;
  king associated with sun, and queen with moon, 389;
  hawk-headed god, An, compared with Assyrian, Greek and Mexican gods of
              the circle or wheel, 401;
  Egyptian queen analogous in position to Mexican Quilaztli, 428, 429;
  festival of Tekhu, 439;
  becomes a Roman province, 440;
  cult of dual principles of nature, 441;
  summary, 483;
  the sacred and tribal tree, 499;
  the symbolical use of the column, 513;
  Aha-Mena, first historical ruler, was a builder, 532;
  summary and conclusions, 544.

Faber, 516.

Fauna and flora of the tertiary period, in Old and New World, 476-479.

Feather, symbol of divinity (Mexican and Maya), 69, 70;
  names signify something divine, 129;
  Egyptian symbol, 390, 409, 410.

Feathered serpent, origin of use as symbol, 69;
  effigies of in Mexico, 70;
  used as rebus to express Supreme Being and his earthly representative,
              208
  (see also Serpent).

Feet of Chinese women, deformation of, 287.

Féjérvary Codex, 178, 187, 235, 250.

Ferlini, 427.

Fewkes, J. Walter, 130, 199, 200.

Figueredo, Padre Juan de, 164.

Finger and toe count=20: 175, 295, 296, 297.

Fire, sacred, Pleiades in connection with kindling, 53;
  new, kindling of, 56;
  festival of god of, 57;
  earliest form under which deity was worshipped, 58, 64, 70;
  in Peru, 83;
  lighting of, by means of mirror, 83;
  god of, associated with sceptre having gold disk, 87;
  kindled on body of human victim, 91, 95;
  lord of, 127, 128, 214;
  feast of in Mexico, 240;
  name of one of the four eras since the creation of the world, 253;
  symbolical meaning of, 280;
  means of producing in Mexico and India, 318;
  in connection with cult of Polaris, 319;
  worship of in India, 320, 321;
  in Parsee religion, 326;
  in Babylonia-Assyria, 362;
  ceremonial rite, in ancient Egypt, 442;
  at New Year festival in Scandinavia, 474;
  (in Old World) sacred fire, fire-drill, fire-socket, fire-altars, lord
              of fire, 494-504, 519, 520, 521;
  (in New World) sacred fire, fire-drill, fire-socket, fire-altar,
              fire-drill god, 504-509;
  summary and conclusions, 544.

Five elements in China, 293, 301, 309;
  in India and in Greece, 484, _note_.

Five-day periods, year divided into in Mexico, 292;
  in Japan, 310.

Five-dot groups, idea of, 256;
  on monolith “Divine Twin,” 260;
  on coin found in island of Crete, 457;
  on the cenotaph of king Midas, 459.

Fletcher, Alice C., 196, 511.

Flint, Earl, 195.

Flint knife, Tecpatl, in wrappings, symbol of earth-mother, used as
            sacrificial knife, 55, 56;
  on head dress in B. N. MS., 57;
  in connection with emblematic vase, 103;
  sacred among the Hupa Indians of California, 105;
  on sacrificial stone of Mexico, 258;
  emblem of generation, 521
  (see Tecpatl).

Flood and destruction myths and traditions, 88, 240, 253, 270-275
  (see Myths and Traditions).

Flower, as symbol, 101;
  four petals, two leaves and stalk, 191;
  on Tablet of the Cross, 236;
  symbol of Centre and Four Quarters, 278;
  recapitulation of meaning of, 284;
  lotus in Hindu religion, 314;
  or rosette, in Assyrian symbolism, 366;
  seven petalled flower on Phœnician tablets, 395;
  Egyptian word for=_ankh_ means also “life,” 413;
  emblem of Middle, axial rotation and life, 413-420.

Footsteps, in circle, indicating rotation, 90, 279.

Forrer, R., 460.

Förstemann, E., 107, 109, 112.

Four Elements, in ancient religion and symbolism: union of, in sacred
            rites, 97;
  regarded as attributes of Supreme Divinity, 99;
  Mexican and Zuñi beliefs and ceremonies, 99-102;
  symbolized by calendar signs, 182;
  symbols of, on Mexican Calendar Stone, 249-251, 253, 254;
  classification of among the Mexicans, Zuñi, and Chinese, 293, 294;
  Creator, in Peru and Mexico, named Earth, air, fire and water in One,
              494, 510, 529.

Four Quarters, in ancient religion and symbolism: 38, 41, 46;
  on shell gorgets, 48, 49;
  colors of, represented on feathered serpent, 70;
  represented in Mexico by four executive officers, 75, 76;
  ancient Yucatan divided into, 85, 86;
  in Vienna Codex, 90, 91;
  in Borgian Codex, 91;
  represented in Caracol or Round Temple of Chichen Itza, 97;
  all things divided into, for an indefinite period, finally subdivided,
              99;
  figured as single sign, 124;
  in plan of capital and form of government among Incas, 136, 144;
  represented on carved slab from Santa Lucia, 172;
  represented by four limbs of human figure, 174;
  symbolized in ancient American games 176, 178;
  in Féjérvary Codex, 178;
  represented by 20-day period, 179, 180;
  lords of, among the Quiches, 182;
  colors of, 192;
  among Zuñi, 201;
  in pyramid temple at Chichen Itza, 208;
  idea of, carried out by Quetzalcoatl in the Mexican temples, 209;
  ruler of, on Copan stelæ, 220;
  meaning of symbol as used among the Maya, 223;
  on Copan swastika, 224;
  on Palenque tablets, 243;
  in Mexican calendar-stone, 250;
  designated by colors on monuments in Mexico, 251;
  symbolized on monolith “Divine Twin,” 260;
  cult of, in Mexico and Peru, 264;
  Cortes regarded as Lord of, 266;
  in connection with pyramid, 273;
  list of symbols connected with, 278;
  expressed by pyramid, 282;
  in flower symbol, 284;
  in Chinese calendar system, 285, 291;
  associated with color and the elements, 293;
  with parts of the body by Chinese, 294;
  with form of quadruped by Zuñi, 295;
  in China, 298;
  in Japan, 311;
  in India, 313;
  in Persia, 325;
  in Assyria and Babylonia, 332, 333, 337, 357;
  in Egypt, 369, 372, 386, 394, 395, 415;
  in ancient Ireland, the five kings assigned one to the middle and the
              others to the cardinal points, 468;
  in ancient Britain, 470;
  in ancient Scandinavia, 472;
  table of countries in which traces of cult have been found, 480-494;
  in religious ideas of Old and New World, 517, 539;
  summary and conclusions, 544.

Gage, Thomas, 75, 84.

Gallatin, 196.

Gama, Leon y, 96, 186, 246, 252, 256, 260.

Game of ball, represented idea of perpetual motion of the heavenly bodies,
            82;
  of patolli, description of, 87;
  tlachtli and patolli in Mexico, 176, 177, 178.

Garcia, 150.

Garcilaso de la Vega, 132, 133.

Gaul, divided into seven provinces, 493.

Gesenius, 518.

Gensler, Dr., 395.

Ghizeh Museum, 427.

Gibbon, 150.

Gilgamesh epic, 366.

Gillies, John, 487.

Globus, 52.

God C, Maya divinity, 108, 111;
  not identical with Polaris, 112.

God L, Maya divinity, 108.

God M, Maya divinity, 108.

Godman, F. Ducane, 120.

Godman and Salvin, 216.

Gomara, 26, 39, 90, 150.

Goodyear, William H., 314, 395, 413, 414, 415, 418, 420, 424, 460.

Goose, in Egyptian symbolism, 398;
  in Egyptian, Sanscrit and Hindu religious art, 418;
  in the prehistoric art of Greece, Italy, Hallstatt, Gaul, Sweden;
  name for in different languages, 419.

Gordon, G. B., 512.

Gottfriedt, J. L., 63.

Government (see Quadruple organization, and Social organization).

Great Plan, stone of, 506.

Great temple of Mexico, 53, 80;
  recumbent stone figure on summit of, 96;
  contains forty high towers to hold effigies of lords of the Above, 107,
              225.

Great Turtle at Quirigua, 234, 240.

Greece, use of checker-board design, 124;
  primitive government of, 445;
  Athenian culture, 454-459;
  summary, 484;
  Greek colonies in Egypt, 491;
  the symbolic use of the column, 513;
  summary and conclusions, 544.

Greek fret, evolution of, on the American continent, 121;
  formed by upright and reversed tau, 121.

Griffis, W. E., 310.

Grote, 484, 485, 486, 491, 492, 527.

Guatemala, cult of Polaris, 44;
  Cakchiquel Indians, 79, 171;
  obsidian mirror as oracle, 82;
  ancient capital of, divided into two and four parts, 85;
  ancient civilization in, 89;
  mushroom-shaped stone figures from, 114;
  sculptured slabs resembling image in Inca fable, 153;
  Nahuatl language spoken in, 155;
  caste division associated with left hand, evidence that Nahuatl was
              spoken in, 165;
  Nahuatl names of four provinces, 172;
  stela with symbol of open hand, 184;
  numerical divisions, social organization, symbolism, 226;
  summary, in table of countries, 494.

Gubernatis, Angelo de, 318, 544.

Gudea, 357.

Guiana, symbolism, etc., compared with that of other ancient American
            civilizations, 224.

Guillemin, Amedée, 162, 163.

Habel, Dr., 154, 156.

Hagar, Stansbury, 480, 510.

Hakluyt, 140, 161.

Hale, Horatio, 196, 198.

Haliburton, R. G., 339, 469.

Hammurabi, 349.

Hamy, Ernest, 114, 174.

Hanan-ayllu, upper lineage in Peru, 133.

Hanan Cuzco=the Above, ruled by the Inca, 133;
  division of Inca capital including those of upper class, 140, 164.

Hathor-Isis, Egyptian goddess of whom the queen was the living image,
            429-437.

Hawk god, in Egyptian zodiac, 400;
  on inscriptions in temple of Denderah, 401;
  Egyptian god Horus represented with head of hawk, 402;
  used as image of Amen-Ra, 412.

Heaven, or “the Above,” in ancient religion and symbolism:
  in conception of cosmos in ancient Mexico, in secret beliefs of Zuñi
              priests, associated with rising of celestial bodies, 41;
  male region, 42, 54, 62, 65;
  sacrifices to, 66;
  Montezuma living representative of, 71, 72;
  in Zuñi ceremonies, 100;
  symbolized as air, light and water, 103;
  lords of, buried in wooden effigies placed in high towers, 107;
  associated with rounded form;
  temples were circular, 113;
  on lentil-shaped altar at Copan, 114;
  in mushroom-shaped stone figures from San Salvador and Guatemala, 115;
  peaked mitre worn by lord of, 116;
  represented in Mexican ollin-sign by cone, 118;
  symbolized by conical stone on which human victims were sacrificed, 118;
  Chinese emblem of, 118;
  in Moki Indian dance, 119;
  in ancient architecture, 119-121;
  on clubs from Brazil and British Guiana, 121;
  in Peru, 130-146;
  in Tiahuanaco, 166;
  in Bogota, 171;
  represented by human head, 174;
  associated with human figure, 184, 185;
  in Mexican tree symbolism, 188, 189;
  color associated with, 192;
  priests represented with beards on sculptures at Copan and Quirigua,
              231;
  in Mexican calendar-stone, 249;
  in “Divine Twin,” 260;
  list of symbols connected with, 278, 282;
  in China, 284-290, 298, 299, 301, 306, 307, 344;
  Hebrew Jehovah called “God of Heaven,” 304, 323, 351;
  in India, 314;
  in Persia, 325;
  in Assyria and Babylonia, 334, 336, 338, 339;
  in Egypt, 429;
  in Scandinavia, 474;
  table of countries in which traces of cult have been found, 480;
  summary and conclusions, 544.

Heaven and Earth, union of:
  symbolized by human face, 46, 47;
  expressed by cross-symbols, 48;
  illustrated by double tau-shaped figure, 86;
  in connection with Toxcatl festival, 97;
  in ancient architecture, 120;
  in ancient symbolism 130;
  typified by shape of irrigating canals of Peru, 132;
  on Copan stelæ, 221;
  on summits of high mountains, 283;
  in China, 286;
  by figure of ocelot and eagle combined, 296;
  in Babylonia, 330, 334-346;
  in Egypt, 425, 429-438.

Hebrews, 304, 305, 327, 350, 351, 352, 364.

Heliopolis, seat of learning and monotheism in ancient Egypt, 444.

Heraclitus of Ephesus, 452.

Hercules, twelve labors of, 511.

Herodotus, 300, 328, 329, 361, 375, 399, 412, 437, 442-492.

Herrera, 77, 86, 132.

Hesiod, 453.

Hewitt, 453, 480-482, 494-509, 517-524, 565-575.

Hiawatha, 197.

Hieroglyphs, and symbols, on stone monuments of Central America, 218-233;
  Yucatan, 234-244;
  Mexico, 245-275.

Hilavi, 134.

Hipparchus, 452.

Hippodamus, 486, 516.

Historical Exposition at Madrid, 23.

Ho, ancient name for Merida, on ancient map from Codex Chumazel, 86, 90.

Hochelaga, kingdom of, 197;
  Iroquois central capital, 198.

Holcan, title given to war chiefs in Mexico, signifies literally the head
            of four, 209;
  relates to rulership of Four Quarters, 209.

Holmes, W. H., 39-48, 49, 69, 97, 131, 213, 235, 240.

Homer, 451, 452.

Honduras, ancient civilization in, 89, 218;
  Peabody Museum Expedition, 512
  (see Copan).

Hopi, ceremonial having affinities with the Nahuatl and Maya, 209.

Horizon, western, Nahuatl symbol for=calli, the house, 38.

Horse, sacred animal in Egypt, 409.

Horse-shoe symbol, 106, 107, 108.

Horus, Egyptian God identified with Polaris, 402.

House of the Doves at Uxmal, symbolism of, 131.

Huaca, tribal or household “idol” among the Peruvians, origin of, 138,
            139, 140.

Huaxtecans, 64, 125;
  Maya colony on Mexican coast, 160, 207, 208.

Huitzilopochtli, tradition concerning, 12;
  represented as humming-bird, 26;
  connected with Above, the male region, 42;
  the traditional leader of the Aztecs, 57;
  tradition concerning sister of, 60;
  associated with blue color, 62;
  represented by Montezuma, 71;
  title of, “Heart of the Heaven,” 72;
  companion idol to that of Tezcatlipoca in great temple of Mexico, 80;
  monolith in Mexico, 245;
  statue of, 265.

Human arm, symbol of one of the divisions of state in Mexico, 175.

Human bones, used as rebus, 183;
  reason of decoration, 184.

Human breath, symbolism of, 9, 10
  (see also Breath).

Human face, used symbolically, 47;
  in centre of ollin sign, 54;
  on sculpture at Tiahuanaco, 169;
  in Mexican calendar, 169;
  in Central American sculptures, 221;
  in Copan sculpture, 222;
  in Mexican calendar-stone, 248;
  summary, 281.

Human faces, of silver and mosaic, on necklace of statue, 265.

Human figure, in sacrifice regarded as symbolic of Middle and Four
            Quarters, 91;
  in mushroom-shaped stone figure, 114;
  in Vienna Codex, 123;
  statue of man and woman, symbolized duality in Peru, 134;
  Inca gold image of Creator and of the sun, 135;
  image of the State in Mexico, 174;
  associated with Four Quarters of the Above, 184;
  combined with animal figure, symbol of dual State, 185;
  on Copan stelæ, 219-227;
  at Quirigua, 231, 232, 233, 234;
  in sculpture at Palenque, and in Mexican Féjérvary chart, 235-240;
  recapitulation of meaning of symbol;
  image of constitution and calendar system;
  calendar signs identified with, 282;
  seated cross-legged, emblem of stable Centre, 283;
  parts of, assigned to cardinal points in China, 294;
  in Zuñi, 295;
  significance of, in sculpture, 295;
  on stela, represented the chief and his term of office, 295;
  summary of its use as symbol, 296;
  statue of Buddha conveys idea of swastika, also of Centre, 315;
  combined with animal in Babylonian symbolism, 335;
  winged, bird-headed human figure on Assyrian bas-relief, 366;
  in Egypt, 378, 379, 400, 437, 438;
  in the island of Crete, 457, 458.

Human fingers, symbol of four officers, 175.

Human foot, symbol of lower division of State, 175.

Human hand, symbol of supplication, 127, 261;
  on carved slab from Santa Lucia, 172;
  meaning of, 174;
  wooden sceptre in form of, 174;
  symbol of capital of State, 175;
  on garment of chieftain at Uxmal;
  on stela used as name-sign of ruler in Mexico;
  symbol of ancient capital in Yucatan;
  sceptre in shape of, 184;
  symbol of four lords of the Above, 185;
  the idea of many hands guided by one head or central power, 186;
  symbol of lord or chief, 190;
  expressed numeral five, 279;
  Egyptian symbol of Centre and Four Quarters, 394.

Human head, on Tablet of the Cross, 236;
  as corn cobs on maize plant, 237;
  in serpents’ jaws on calendar-stone, 257;
  portraits or effigies of the dead, 276;
  used as symbol of Centre, 279;
  on winged bull, 337.

Human heart, symbol employed by Mexicans, Mayas, Quiches, and Tzendals,
            71;
  extracted from human victim of sacrifice, 91;
  emblem of supplication, 127;
  in sacrifice, 173, 296;
  between 4 squares, symbol for chieftain, etc., 199;
  on monolith “Divine Twin,” 261;
  of gold on necklace of idol, 265.

Human eye used as star symbol, 279
  (see Eye symbol).

Human mouth and teeth, symbolized earth or Below, 281.

Human nose, mystic union of two streams of breath, consecrated by wearing
            symbolical nose ornament, 282.

Human sacrifice
  (see Sacrifice).

Human skull, artificial deformation of, 143.

Human stomach, in China symbol of Centre;
  death by disemboweling practised, 296.

Human thumb, symbol of central ruler, 175.

Humboldt, 297, 301, 319.

Humboldt Tablet, 506.

Humis-katshina, Zuñi dance, tau symbol used in, 119.

Hunter, Annie, 222.

Hupa Indians, 105.

Hurin-ayllo, lower lineage in Peru, 133.

Hurin Cuzco=the Below, 133;
  division of the Inca capital including the lower class, 141, 164.

Huron Indians, 196-199, 493.

Huxley, 526, 534.

Hwang-te, Chinese emperor who introduced calendar system, 298, 301.

Idols, represented attributes of divine power, etc., 8;
  tribal and household, 138, 139, 140.

Ik, Maya glyph, 225.

Illinois, cult of Polaris indicated by emblems on shell-gorget, 44.

Imix, Maya glyph, 108.

Incas of Peru, 133;
  cult of, 134;
  Great Temple of, 135;
  gold images of Creator and of the sun, 135, 136;
  form of government, based on Centre and Four Quarters, 136;
  ancestor worship, 137;
  origin of, 151;
  use of tree symbolism, 186;
  record of male and female ancestry, 186;
  gold associated with male element, silver with female, 187;
  associated with golden effigy of sun, 264;
  advent into Peru, 539;
  summary and conclusions, 546
  (see also Peru).

India, divisions of year, 291;
  astronomical system, 300;
  swastika abounds in, 312;
  Mithra, Hindu god of the wheel, 313;
  Brahmans, Buddhists, 314;
  marriage custom, 316;
  numerical divisions, 317;
  native maps of, 318;
  ceremonial mode of producing fire, 318;
  Middle, centrifugal power;
  quadruple organization, etc., 320;
  tree worship, 321;
  worship of Polaris, “the pivot of the planets,” 448, _note_;
  summary, 480;
  Pythagoras derived his philosophy from, 484;
  sacred fire, fire drill, fire altar, 494;
  marriage, 498;
  the Maghas and Nahushas compared with the Mayas of Yucatan and the
              Xahuas of Mexico, 509;
  the idea of five elements, 526;
  active intercourse with seafarers, 541;
  cyclical system of, assigned to same period as Constantine’s numerical
              scheme and the calendrical schemes of the Mayas and
              Mexicans, 542;
  summary and conclusions, 514.

Indra, 312.

Initial scroll, in Central American inscriptions, 221, 233.

Internationales Archiv für Ethnographie, 79.

Ireland, numerical divisions;
  quadruple organization;
  dual ruler;
  Middle;
  Four Quarters;
  cosmical round tower;
  Seven Churches;
  great hall of Tara (midcourt), 468-470;
  summary, in table of countries, 493.

Iroquois, social organization, 196;
  wampum belts, 197;
  numerical divisions, 198;
  linguistic affinities with Mayas, 198, 199.

Irrigation, in ancient Peru, 146.

Ishtar, cult of, 342-350;
  ring or circle, symbol of, 359, 360;
  “axis of the heavens,” female Polaris, 503.

Isis, Egyptian goddess worshipped under form of cow, 406;
  in sculpture and symbolism, 421-434;
  called daughter of the sun, 440, 441.

Isokrates, 492.

Israelites, 345;
  idea of central power;
  star-cult developing into monotheism, 352, 353, 355.

Itza, tribe who occupied Chichen-Itza, 206.

Ixion’s wheel, 453.

Ixkun, 210, 215, 244;
  bas-relief at, 259.

Ixtlilxochitl, 33, 66, 84, 163, 255.

Izamal, ruins of, 214, 217.

Iz-calli, Mexican 20-day period, 240;
  festival of “renovation,” 241.

Iztaccihuatl, giant volcano, 275.

Jade, Nahuatl word for, chalchiuitl, 34, 81;
  symbol of;
  emblem of water goddess, 91;
  placed with dead of upper class in Mexico, 195;
  jade celts from Nicaragua, 196;
  ancient name for pyramid of Cholula, “the monument or precious jade
              stone of the Toltecs, etc.,” 269;
  Chinese word for, significance of, 563, _note_.

Jaguar, figure of, represented four lords of the Below, 184, 185;
  skeleton of, in Mound 4 at Copan, 233;
  compared with ocelot, 233;
  on Cross tablets at Palenque, 239
  (see Ocelot, Puma, Quadruped and Animal form).

Janus, double-faced, probably symbol of double state in Rome, 463.

Japan, junks, 309;
  organization founded on plan derived from Corea;
  “great Centre of the Earth;”
  tradition about North Pole;
  compared with China, 310;
  Buddhism, 311;
  four divisions of population, with Emperor at head;
  governed by two rulers, celestial and terrestrial, 311;
  swastika;
  Shinto religion, 311;
  quadruple organization, 311, 312;
  summary, 483.

Jastrow, Morris, 327-344, 348, 350, 354, 357, 361-367.

Jensen, 327.

Jerusalem, temples to Baal and altar to Astarte, 350-352;
  destruction of, 530.

Jesup expedition to the North Pacific, 534.

Jones, Sir William, 300.

Joyce, 570.

Justinian, 530.

Kaan, Maya word for cord, associated with caan, Heaven, 112.

Kaka or Akaka-kwe, mythic dance drama people, among the Zuñi, 204.

Kan=numeral four, 110;
  Maya word for serpent, 112;
  Nahuatl word for serpent, 189;
  Chinese word for mountain, also for province or ruler, 287.

Kan-asta (Iroquois) frame poles of the council house, 197.

Kanasta-tsi-koma (Iroquois) “the great framework;”
  name of Iroquois league, 197.

Katun, period of twenty years marked by sculptured stone, 218, 219, 220,
            221.

Kingsborough, 11, 57, 62, 78, 240, 246.

Kin (Maya)=sun, 217.

Kin-ich-ahua, one title of Maya supreme divinity, 36.

Kircher, 485.

Knight, 470.

Kukulcan, Maya title for Mexican god Quetzalcoatl, 68;
  meaning of name=divine serpent, 68, 69;
  represented by feathered serpent in Yucatan and Mexico, 69;
  tradition concerning, 69;
  ruler of Chichen Itza, 69;
  assumed offices of four rulers, 69;
  established connection between Chichen Itza and Mexico, 93;
  compared with culture hero of Bogota, 171;
  Maya chief or lord, journeyed to Mexico and was there called,
              Quetzalcoatl, 206;
  actual person, Maya high priest, Mexican culture hero, 207;
  brought colony from Yucatan to Mexico, 208;
  name signified “divine four,” 208;
  title expressed by serpent on Copan stelæ, 220, 223;
  represented by monolith “Divine Twin,” 262.

Kulkun, mountain in China, called king of mountains, summit of the earth,
            etc., 287.

Kushites, myth regarding origin of life, etc., 495.

Kwakiutl Indians, social organization and secret societies, 147;
  compared with Maya, Mexican and Peruvian, 148.

Lacedæmon, ancient philosophy of, 487.

Lacouperie, T. de, 300, 302.

Land, conventional symbol of, 123.

Landa, Fra Diego de, 35, 69, 86, 191, 192, 206-220, 242, 281.

Language, differed in male and female communities, 193;
  influence on ancient American symbolism, 284
  (see Linguistics).

Laoutsze, founder of Taouism, 298, 534.

Laplace, 319.

Las Casas, 67.

Layard, 360.

Lea, Chinese word for Below, 118.

Left-hand;
  left-handed was attribute of Mexican god, 12;
  consecration of, in Mexico and Peru, 163, 164;
  honorific title, 165;
  on Copan altar, 228.

Legge, 286, 289, 290, 292, 296, 298, 299.

Lenormant, 566.

Leon, Cieza de, 136, 150.

Le Plongeon A., 93, 95, 184, 214.

Lepsius, 379, 460.

Levier, Emile, 477, 478.

Life of the Indians (same as Hispano-Mexican MS., Biblioteca Nazionale
            MS., or B. N. MS.).

Linguistics, traces of words associated with archaic set of ideas in Old
            and New World, 531;
  comparative tables of words, Appendix I, 549; and Appendix III, 563.

Lion, sacred symbol in Egypt, 408.

Lizard, skin of, in connection with human sacrifice, and with goddess of
            earth and underworld, 91, 96, 98.

Lizana, 210.

Lloque Yupanqui, third Inca, 133.

Lockyer, Norman, 13, 14, 20, 162, 252, 376, 377, 381, 382, 384, 385, 386,
            400.

Lorenzana, 68.

Lorillard City (see Menché), 210;
  sculpture and art of, 234.

Lotus, as symbol in Egypt and India, 314, 320, 379, 413.

Loubat, Duc de, 230, 504.

Luna, Don Jose, 50.

Lunar year, 254.

Lunar periods, 256.

Lunar calendar in Mexico, 297;
  in China, 297, 298.

Luschan, Felix von, 332, 356, 357.

Lysicrates, choragic monument of, 127.

Lycurgus, 457, 487.

Maghadas of India, 497.

Maghas of India compared with Mayas, 509;
  a Finnic race, 519.

Maghi of Persia, 497.

Magnus, P., 477, 478.

Mahaffy, J. P., 417.

Maize, ceremonial, 78;
  symbol of goddess of Earth, 91, 98;
  used in ceremonial offerings by Californian Indians, 105;
  on earth symbol in codices, 109, 117, 123;
  on sculptures at Palenque and Copan, 237, 239, 243;
  in Mexican New Year festivals, 241;
  cultivation of, in very early times, 272, 275;
  legacy of Corn Maidens and Daughters of Earth, 276;
  as year symbol, 291.

Maler, Teobert, 184, 212, 213, 214.

Maltaya bas-relief, 359, 360.

Manco, Capac, 133;
  founder of Cuzco, 156, 161, 186.

Manché, a tribe of Menché and Palenque, 235.

Mandaite pole-star worship, 321, 322, 556.

March, H. Colley, 23, 24.

Marcianus, 530.

Market stone of the City of Mexico, 245
  (see Mexican Calendar Stone).

Marinus, 452.

Maritime intercourse between Old and New World, interrupted for many
            centuries by interregnum of Polaris, 531;
  equatorial currents favoring migrations to New World, 524, 525;
  evidence of Græco-Egyptian contact with Mexico, 538
  (see Pre-Columbian contact).

Markham, Clements B., 132, 136, 142, 152, 160, 168, 510.

Marriage, in Mexico, sacred rites in connection with, 102;
  laws governing, 176;
  among the Hindu, 316;
  on New Year’s day in Babylonia and Assyria, 331, 346;
  in ancient Egypt, 441;
  festivals, in India and in Mexico connected with worship of Pleiades,
              498
  (see Heaven and Earth, union of).

Marroquin, 80.

Maspero, 437, 518.

Master builders, ah-men, Maya name for;
  aman-teca, Mexican name for, 234;
  kinship between those of Central America and Mexico, and the trained
              builders of cosmical structures in the Old World, 517, 529,
              532, 533.

Maudslay, Alfred P., 120, 121, 170, 172, 215, 216, 218, 219, 221, 222,
            223, 227, 229, 230, 233, 234, 235, 236, 239, 504.

Mayapan, capital of confederacy of Mayas, 69;
  ancient capital of Yucatan, 86;
  Ho, another name for, 206;
  Ichpa, another name for, 206;
  ancient chronicles, 209, 211;
  Cocomes, people of, 211-216.

Mayer’s Manual, 285.

Mazahuas or deer people, of Guatemala, 165.

McGee, W. J., 101.

Mecca, “the mother of cities;”
  the grave of Mother Eve, 323.

Medhurst, W. H., 285, 289.

Melchites, 530.

Memorial stones, in Copan, 219.

Men, name of dog in Maya calendar;
  means master-builder, artisan, etc., 234.

Menché, ancient ruins of, 215;
  “Lorillard City,” 234;
  ancient civilization of, 244.

Mendieta, 44, 67, 76.

Merida, modern capital of Yucatan, 68;
  ancient name, “Ho,” 85;
  figured in ancient map, 86.

Mesopotamia, pole-star worship, 321, 557;
  quadruple organization, stable Centre, 322;
  seat of various empires, 334.

Mexican Calendar Stone
  (see Calendar Stone of Mexico).

Mexican Calendar system
  (see Calendar Systems).

Mexican MSS. unpublished, 90.

Mexican Sacrificial Stone
  (see Sacrificial stone).

Mexico, number of deities;
  same god under several names, 7;
  idols, 8;
  worship of supreme Creator, 8;
  calendar-swastika, 9;
  calendar-stone, 12, 13, 95, 245-258, 280;
  system of government, origin of, 15;
  game, symbolizing axial rotation, 24, 25;
  calendar system, 25, 35, 53, 100, 145, 176, 179, 182, 221, 245, 282,
              297, 528, 529, 530;
  Great Temple of, 58, 83, 90, 96, 107, 225, 507;
  City of, divided into four quarters, 83;
  built on dual island in dual lake, 84;
  ancient map of, 88;
  ancient capital of, divided into two halves, 89;
  recumbent stone figures bearing circular vessel, 93;
  tribal and household “idols,” origin of, 139;
  native arms of, 157;
  caste division associated with left hand, 165;
  origin of human sacrifice, 173;
  numerical divisions, social organization, symbolism, etc., identical
              with Peru, Copan, Guatemala, Yucatan, Zuñi, etc., 226;
  map of, to be published, 230, 231;
  compared with other ancient cultures of America, 235-244;
  sun cult and moon cult existing at same time, 264;
  dual government at time of Conquest, 266;
  cradle of American civilizations, 276;
  names of symbols translated from Maya, 278;
  swastika symbol found associated with calendar signs, 280;
  spider’s web as symbol of numerical divisions, 293;
  summary, in table of countries, 494;
  the sacred and tribal tree, 499;
  lighting the sacred fire, 504;
  symbols and plan of government compared to those of Old World, 506-524;
  numerical divisions on which the cosmical scheme was based, 528;
  date when calendar was instituted, 530;
  ruder forms of culture, 531;
  civilization at time of Conquest indicative of contact with Old World,
              538;
  period of warfare, pestilence, etc., 539;
  resemblance between name of capital (Temistitan), and of Greek
              philosopher, Themistius, 543;
  summary and conclusions, 546.

Meyer’s Lexikon, 288.

Micmac Indians, myths about Ursa Major, 510.

Mictlampa, Nahuatl name for the North, 8.

Mictlan, land of the dead, 40, 245.

Mictlantecuhtli, identical with Tezcatlipoca, 8;
  lord of the North, 9, 11;
  symbols of, 37, 42, 44, 47, 57, 185, 186, 249, 260, 295.

Midas, king of Phrygia, 459.

Migration, from the north, to South America, 224;
  caused by desire to find stable centre of the earth, 275;
  in Mexico and Central America in twelfth century, 539
  (see Migration myths).

Migration myths and traditions: in connection with cult of Polaris, 43;
  Peruvian, Mayan, Mexican, 149, 150, 151;
  motive of, explained by Zuñi, 201, 202;
  Kukulcan driven out of Chichen Itza and journeyed to Mexico, 206;
  three brothers came from the West and settled in Chichen Itza, 207;
  into Yucatan from the South, 210, 211;
  the Mayas came from Tollan in Zu-iva, 217;
  the Mexican culture hero came from the East, “the ancient red land,”
              525, 528-530
  (see Myths and Traditions).

Mikado, 311.

Mill-stone, as symbol, 494-509.

Milne, J. G., 425.

Minotaurus, ruler of island of Crete, 457.

Mirror, of obsidian, 10;
  used as oracle among the Cakchiquel Indian of Guatemala, 80;
  in sacred edifices;
  in great temple of Mexico;
  eyes of image of Tezcatlipoca, 80;
  symbol of Tezcatlipoca;
  oracle of judgment in Mexico and Guatemala;
  aid to astronomical observations, 82;
  of obsidian, symbol of star-cult;
  of polished pyrites, symbol of sun-cult, 83;
  in connection with symbolical tree and serpent, 110;
  bowl of water, preceded use of, 225;
  in Shinto symbolism, 311;
  in Egypt, 409.

Mississippi valley, cult of Polaris, 44;
  earth-work builders, 50;
  early peoples of, in contact with Mayas, 112;
  names of cities and tribes showing Maya influence, art resembling that
              of Mayas, 199.

Missouri, cult of Polaris indicated by emblems on shell-gorget, 44.

Mit (Egyptian)=death, or the dead, 381.

Mithra, Aryan god of the wheel, 313.

Mitimaes, Peruvian colonists, 149.

Mitla, 244;
  recent excavations at, 513.

Moabites, 351.

Mohammedans, 305.

Mol, glyph on Copan altar, 227.

Molina’s dictionary, 8, 93, 132, 138, 139, 141, 145, 146, 147, 152, 154,
            158, 165, 168, 186, 189, 192, 553.

Monarquia Indiana, 95.

Mongolia, Buddhists of, 315.

Monkey=Ozomatli, Mexican day-sign, 112.

Monophysite doctrine of Eutyches, 530.

Montagua river, 215, 230.

Montesinos, 146, 150.

Montezuma, 34, 43, 54, 60, 61, 67-75, 83, 106, 125, 150, 183, 208, 231,
            245, 265, 266, 540, 547.

Moon, associated with cult of night, Earth Mother, the Below, 104;
  in Peruvian cult of the Below, 134, 135, 148;
  in Bogota, 171;
  astronomical attainments of priests of, 180;
  in Mexican calendar stone, 250;
  image in silver on pyramid at Teotihuacan, 264, 267;
  in China, 286, 287, 292;
  lunar calendar, 297;
  in religion of Persia, 325;
  in Babylonia and Assyria, 332, 344, 347;
  in Egypt, 389, 424, 438.

Moqui Indians, tau symbol used by, 119.

Morien, 471.

Morse, Edward T., 473, 478.

Mortillet, Gabriel de, 19.

Mortuary customs in Mexico, placing jade with dead of upper class, and
            texaxoctli with dead of lower class, 195;
  carried northward from the south, 196;
  body of Mexican ruler covered with raiment of four principal gods, 209.

Moslems, 324.

Motowori, 575.

Motul, dictionary of, 112.

Mound, symbol of Earth, 110;
  in symbolic carving from Brazil or Guiana, 224.

Mound-builders (see “Earth-work Builders”).

Mountain, sacred (see “Pyramid or Mountain”).

Mueller, Iwan, 454.

Müller, Max, 459, 484, 564.

Muluc, Maya division of 4 years assigned to the north, 218.

Mummy, in Egyptian symbolism, 380, 394, 403, 404, 410.

Museums: American, of New York, 234;
  Berlin, 380, 417, 423, 424, 426, 427, 457, 460, 507;
  Bonn, 464; British, 151, 166, 234, 353, 355-357, 366, 457, 459;
  Dresden, 129, 155;
  Ghizer, 427;
  National, Mexico, 9, 13, 86, 93, 98, 256, 260;
  National, Washington, 19, 51;
  New Haven, 507;
  Peabody, 34, 48, 61, 153, _note_, 195, 218, _note_, 512;
  South Kensington, 216, 227, 234, 239, 313;
  Stockholm, 48; Trocadero, 104, 174, _note_.

Mushroom-shaped stone figures, from San Salvador and Guatemala, 114;
  represent native idea of Above and Below with central ruler of both,
              114;
  indicate belief in one supreme ruler, 115.

Mussulman, 324.

Muyscas of Bogota, 171.

Myths and traditions: _Creation_ myths
    (see separate heading), 54, 55, 56, 105, 138, 200, 223, 313-318, 334,
                340, 353, 495;
  _flood and destruction_ myths
    (see separate heading), 88, 240, 253, 270-275;
  _migration_ myths
    (see separate heading), 43, 149, 150, 201, 202, 206, 207, 210,
                211-217, 525-530;
  _star cult_ myths,—Mexican, 11, 12, 25, 26;
    American Indian, 511, _note_;
    Turanian, 517, 518;
  _Mexican_, life after death and relative position of man and woman, 38,
              39;
    Tezcatlipoca cast down from Heaven and arose as an ocelot, 44, 45;
    Quilaztli, “woman serpent,” 60-62;
  _Maya_, culture hero, Kukulcan, 69;
    suggesting worship of Polaris, 159;
    relating to 7-day period among the Cakchiquel Indians of Guatemala,
                182;
  _Peruvian_, concerning the Inca Yupanqui who introduced the worship of
              the Creator, 152, 153;
    relating to ancestors of Manco Capac and the “royal eagle,” 156;
    concerning contest between serpent and eagle, compared with similar
                Mexican tradition, 159;
  _Japanese_, concerning birthplace of Japanese race, 310;
  _Arabian_, Moslem tradition about Heavenly and earthly Kaaba, 324;
    astronomical, 465;
  _Assyrian_, relating to planet Venus and god Ishtar, 344;
  _Greek_, about fire-drill, 496, and Ixion, 500;
  _Rig Veda_, origin of fire, 521.

Nahr-el-Kelb, bas-reliefs at, 357;
  Esarhaddon stela, 359.

Nahuas of Mexico compared with Nahushas of India, 509, 519.

Nahui-ollin, Mexican symbol, “four movements,” 170;
  represents four movements of constellations, 250;
  summary of the four-fold divisions of which it was a symbol, 251;
  commemorated the four epochs of the world’s history, 253;
  common to the various ancient peoples of America, 256, _note_
  (see also Ollin).

Nakhunte, king of Susiana, 299.

Naming of children in Mexico and Yucatan, 242.

Navel, name of cosmical centre where human victims were annually
            sacrificed by Mexican priests=“Navel of the Earth,” 64;
  Cuzco called “Navel of the Earth,” 133;
  symbol in ancient American art, 296;
  in Arabia, 323;
  in India, “Navel of the heaven,” 520;
  “Navel of the world,” 521.

Navigation, primitive crafts and charts, Ceylon and Karashee, 159, 160;
  Peruvian fishing boats of seal skin;
  Quetzalcoatl’s twin raft of serpent or seal skin;
  illustrations in native codices and sculptures, 160
  (see also Boat and Maritime intercourse).

Nebuchadnezzar, 365.

Necklace of hearts and hands, on Mexican idol, indicative of supplication,
            128.

Neo-platonism, 527.

Nepantla, the zenith, 38.

Nest, in Egyptian symbolism, 398.

Nestorian Tablet, 304.

New Year’s Day, in ancient Mexico and Central America, 240-244;
  in China, 292;
  in Mesopotamia, 321, 557;
  in Babylonia and Assyria, 331, 346;
  in ancient Egypt, 419, 425-437;
  in Scandinavia, 473.

Nezahual coyotl, ruler of Texcoco who erected temple to “Unknown God,” 33,
            163;
  title, Ome Tochtli=2 rabbit, 180.

Nicaragua, star-symbol on pottery from, 50;
  ancient occupation by Nahuatl-speaking race, 158;
  jade celts from, 195.

Niebuhr, 514.

Night, priest of, lord of, 82;
  sons of, 83;
  Egyptian symbol of, a star suspended by thread, 387.

Nimroud bas-reliefs, 366.

Nirvana, in Hindu religion, 315.

Nordenskjöld, Baron Gustav, 119, 230, _note_.

Norsemen, Eddas, symbolism, celestial tree, 502, 503.

North, symbols of, 10;
  sign of, 35;
  underworld, 39;
  in Cosmos, associated with Tecpatl=flint, red, fire, warmth, 42;
  symbol of, 56, 57;
  color of, red, 57;
  lord of, 57;
  female region, 64;
  symbol of, in Mexican calendar-stone, 250;
  region of the dead, 267;
  Maya name and symbol of, 278;
  Buddha associated with, 316;
  veneration of, in India, 317;
  in Egyptian pyramid symbolism, 381;
  Babylonian word=akkad, 400.

Nose, grotesque, on sculptures at Copan, Quirigua and Palenque, 240.

Nose ornament, religious idea associated with, 103.

Nott and Gliddon, races of men recognized by ancient Egyptians, 373.

Numbers, sacred, 29, 30
  (see Numerical divisions).

Numerical divisions, in sociological and calendrical systems:
  in Mexico and Central America, 29, 62;
  in Peru, 144, 147, 167;
  in Guatemala, 164, 171, 179;
  represented by human figure, 174, 175;
  in Mexican government, 179, 181;
  carried northward from the south, 196;
  in Huron Confederacy, 198;
  among the Zuñi, 201;
  in Yucatan, 209, 218, 223;
  at Chichen Itza, 212, 213;
  in Copan, 221, 226, 228, 229;
  in symbolic carving from South America, 224;
  in Quirigua, 232, 233;
  in Mexican Calendar stone, 248, 256;
  on monolith “Divine Twin,” 261;
  in China, 286, 292, 302;
  Mexican compared with Chinese, 297;
  in Japan, 310;
  in India, 313, 320;
  in Persia, 325;
  in Assyria, 328, 348, 358, 360;
  in Egypt, 368-376;
  in cyclical systems of Egyptians, Hindus, Chinese, Mexicans, Mayas and
              Greeks, 450;
  in ancient Rome, 464;
  and Greece, 484;
  in ancient Ireland, 468-470;
  Britain, 470;
  Wales, 471;
  Scandinavia, 471, 472;
  table of countries in which used, 480-494;
  Plato’s “divine polities” compared with scheme of organization in Mexico
              and Peru, 509;
  summary, as shown in Yucatan and Mexico, 528;
  chief ruler called “Four in One,” 529;
  apparent survival in early Christian religion, 536-538;
  in Plato’s and Inca’s scheme of state, 539;
  in Constantine’s plan, and in Maya and Mexican calendars, 542, 543;
  analogies and divergences, American divisions agree with Greek but
              differ from Chinese, 546.

Nutt, David, 451.

Nuttall, Zelia, work on the Atlatl, 34;
  on the Mexican Calendar system, 7, 53, 244-247.

Obsidian mirror
  (see “Mirror”).

Ocelot, Tezcatlipoca took shape of, 8;
  in Mexican mythical drama, 12;
  of nocturnal sky, 35;
  in Mexican codices, 44;
  at Tiahuanaco, 166;
  title of one division of Mexican warriors, 167;
  man with beast (ocelot or jaguar,) symbol of dual State in Yucatan, 185;
  title of minor rulers in Yucatan, 185;
  man-ocelot and man-bird, represented rulers of two divisions of state in
              Mexico, 185;
  or tiger, warrior-caste of Mexico, 212;
  skin of, worn by high-priest in Copan and Quirigua, 231, 233;
  totem of the Fire people in Mexico, 254;
  symbolized cult of Earth, as opposed to bird, symbol of cult of Heaven,
              282;
  symbol of State in ancient America, 295, 296
  (see also Jaguar, Puma and Quadruped).

Ocna, a Maya festival, 242.

Octli, name of native wine, 78;
  pulque, 101;
  earth-wine, indicated by figure of rabbit, 103.

Octli-gods, agents of the Cihuacoatl, 78;
  rain gods, 96;
  rain-priests, 101;
  priests of the earth, emblem of=vase filled with rain or earth-wine,
              107;
  monkey intimately connected with, 112.

Odin, Scandinavian king and deity, 471;
  Norse “ruler of Heaven,” 473.

Ohio valley, ancient earth-work builders in contact with ancient Mexicans,
            50;
  art resembles Maya, 199;
  swastika symbol associated with serpent symbol, 280.

Ojibway Indians, 511, _note_.

Oldenburg, 484.

Old World, fire-drill, fire altar, sacred fire, oil press, millstone,
            axial rotation, etc., 494-504;
  civilizations compared with New World, 504-609, 525;
  summary and conclusions, 544.

Oliva, Padre Anello, 132, 150, 154, 156, 157, 164.

Oliver, G., 484, 485.

Ollin, in Calendar-stone, 12, 13, 14, 15, 54
  (see also Nahuiollin).

Olmos, Friar Andreas de, 54, 189, 190, 195.

Olympic Games, marked cycle or period, 485.

Omacatl, associated with water, 81.

Omaha Indians, measured time by Ursa Major, 511, _note_.

Ome Tochtli Ixtlilxochitl, 163.

Ondegardo, Polo de, 132, 141, 148.

O’Neil, 448, 449, 451, 468, 469, 471, 472, 547, 568, 570, 572, 574.

Oriental Congress, 544.

Orientation, 42;
  of Copan and Quirigua the same, 230;
  of temples at Palenque, 235;
  diagonal, in Egypt and Central America, 372, _note_;
  Egyptian pyramids faced the north, and the pole-star, 382;
  temples in Lower Egypt faced to the North; in Upper Egypt to the South,
              383.

Origin of American civilizations, 543;
  summary and conclusions, 544.

Orizaba, giant volcano, 275;
  ancient name, Citlal-tepetl=Star Mountain, 275, _note_.

Ozomatli, monkey;
  Mexican day-sign, 112.

Pacha-Yachachi, Inca name for Creator, 135.

Painting, in connection with symbolism, 114;
  of body and face in Peru, Mexico and Yucatan, 192, 193
  (see Color).

Palenque, Palace House with tau-shaped recesses, 121, _note_;
  character of stelæ, 215;
  study of monuments, 234-239;
  same cult as Quirigua and Copan, 240;
  tablets, tribal registers, 243;
  tablet, in “Temple of the Sun,” likened to Mexican Sacrificial stone,
              259.

Palestine, cult of Astarte and Baal, and monotheism of the Israelites,
            345.

Pan, feast of, 442.

Pantheon, 515.

Panuco, Maya colony established at, 125, 207, 208, _note_.

Papa, name of Mexican Priest, 39.

Papakhu, name of inner sanctuary of Babylonian and Assyrian temple, 330,
            331.

Papalotl, butterfly, 39.

Parry, Francis, 104.

Parsee religion, worship of fire as outcome of pole-star worship, 326.

Parturition, symbolized by shell, 95;
  by snail, 111.

Path of the Dead, ancient road leading to Pyramid of the Moon, 267.

Patolli, native Mexican game, 87;
  symbolized social organization, 176, 177.

Paz Solden, 150.

Peabody Museum, 34, 48, 61, 153, _note_, 195.

Peabody Museum Honduras Expedition, 218, _note_, 512.

Pedregal de San Augustin, ancient lava-field in City of Mexico, 271.

Peking, contains temple to North Star God, 284
  (see China and Polaris).

Peñatiel, Antonio, 262.

Perez, 109.

Perrot and Chipiez, 421.

Perry, John, 547.

Persia, ancient religion of;
  swastika;
  seven divisions of Cosmos, four-fold rule, 325, 484.

Peru, worship of Pleiades, 53;
  sacred fire, 83;
  use of checker board design, 124;
  light and dark colors used to designate the Above and Below, 130;
  irrigating canals in symbolic form, 132, 146;
  outline of civilization, 132;
  stone monument typifying duality, 134;
  knowledge of Creator, 135;
  form of government, 136, 137;
  tribal and household “idols,” 138, 139, 140;
  four rulers, 141;
  classification of people, 142;
  “white virgins,” title given to upper class maidens;
  “black virgins,” lower class;
  caste;
  deformation of skulls, 143;
  ceremony for driving out sickness, 144;
  Above, Below, Centre and Four Quarters, 144;
  ceremony illustrating rotation, 145;
  religious festivals, 146, 147;
  civilization from the north, 150;
  prehistoric ruins, 151, 156;
  Inca fable, 152;
  compared with symbolism of sculptured slabs in Guatemala, 153, 154, 155,
              156;
  linguistic affinities between Quechua and Maya and Nahuatl, 158, 159;
  Polaris;
  navigation, 159, 160;
  worship of “Creator” (Polaris) superseded sun and moon cults, 161, 164;
  caste division associated with left hand, 165;
  ruins of Tiahuanaco, 165-169;
  symbols compared with those of Mexico and Central America, 170;
  summary, 494;
  scheme of government compared with Plato’s “divine polities”, 509, 539;
  summary and conclusions, 546.

Petrie, Flinders, 375, 380, 404, 425, 439, 461, 483, 491.

Pheidon of Corinth, 486, _note_.

Pherecydes, the Phœnician teacher of Pythagoras, 526.

Philolaus, 485, 527.

Phœnicians, cult of Astarte, 345;
  a northern race, called Turanians, 517;
  navigators, 519;
  worshipped serpent, fire-drill and the Pleiades;
  called the “red men,” 521;
  tradition indicates their migration to the New World, 524, 525, 528-535;
  evidence of their influence, 538-541;
  allied to Semitic race, 540, _note_, 541, 543;
  summary and conclusions, 546.

Pig, sacred animal in Egypt, 409.

Pigmy races, traditions of, 339.

Pillar, worship of (see Column).

Pilli, Mexican title, 74;
  meaning “fingers,” title of minor lords, 282.

Pilquixtia, a Mexican festival, 240.

Pinches, Mr., 357.

Plato, 346, 444-451, 467, 486-490, 509, 527, 529, 539, 546.

Plato’s “Divine Polities,” identical with scheme of government in ancient
            Mexico and Peru, 509, 539.

Pleiades, study of, by primitive peoples, 52;
  on Society Islands, 52;
  in Mexico, 53;
  in southern America, 53, 54;
  on Mexican Calendar-stone, 252;
  in Chinese calendar, 296;
  in Babylonia and Assyria, 338 (see Polaris, Ursa Major and Ursa Minor);
  worship of, in India and Mexico;
  in connection with New Year and marriage festivals, 498.

Plotinus, 527.

Plutarch, 441, 452, 488.

Polar constellations, chart of, 16.

Polar regions, both hemispheres originally peopled from, 531.

Polaris, the author’s observation of, 7;
  primitive man’s study of, 14, 15;
  Draconis, as pole-star;
  apparent immovability;
  means of determining direction;
  supernatural power, 21; worship of;
  centre of axial energy, 22;
  Mexican Calendar system suggested by, 25;
  numerical value of, 30, 31;
  centre of cosmic system, 40, 41;
  changes in relative positions of, 42;
  ceased to be brilliant and immovable about 500 B.C. to 1200 A.D., 43;
  cult of;
  migrations from south to north, 43;
  spread of cult in Mexico, Yucatan, Honduras, Guatemala, Peru;
  also, in Mississippi valley, as indicated by carvings on shell gorgets,
              44;
  symbols of, analogous to cross and star symbols on shell gorgets from
              Tennessee, 48, 49, 50;
  suggestions of cult among the Eskimo, 50;
  represented by star symbols and swastika on pottery from Arizona and
              Nicaragua, 50;
  in connection with cult of Earth and Night, 54;
  represented by Montezuma on his throne, 72;
  not identical with God C, 112;
  as centre of rotation in Zuñi emblem, 129;
  as a guide in navigation between Guatemala, Nicaragua and Peru, 159;
  between Ceylon and Karachee, 159, 160;
  cult superseded sun and moon cults in Peru, 161;
  invisible at Cuzco;
  Inca worship of the invisible Creator, 161;
  Yoal-tecuhtli, Mexican lord of the Night;
  title of Polaris, 181;
  producer of life and regulator of the universe;
  tecpatl (flint knife) symbol of, 183;
  in connection with tree symbolism;
  title, “Heart Of Heaven,” 189;
  among the Zuñi, 202;
  at Copan, 222, 224;
  reflected in bowl of water=Creator, 225;
  in Shakespeare, 247;
  represented central face in Mexican calendar-stone, 250;
  Calendar-stone based on observation of, 257, _note_;
  in connection with pyramid, 273, 274;
  in connection with swastika symbol, 276;
  Maya name, Ek-chuah, patron divinity of travellers and traders, 278;
  North Star God, temple to, in Pekin;
  Chinese name=Teen-hwang-ta-tee, literally the great imperial ruler of
              Heaven, 284-287, 291, 295;
  in work of Confucius, 298;
  in Chinese Taouism, 301, 302;
  Hebrew Jehovah, having same title, “God of Heaven,” 304;
  in India, 316, 318, 319;
  in Mesopotamia, 321;
  in Arabia, 324;
  linguistic affinity between name of Polaris, and word for capital and
              for north, in Babylonia, 325;
  Phœnician name=the serpent, 325;
  in Persia, 326;
  in Babylonia, “lord or king”, “Great Mountain,” 329;
  cult of, in Assyria and Babylonia, 332-339;
  among the Israelites, 352;
  in Babylonia, highest form developed into monotheism, and lowest form
              into cult of Ishtar and Bel, 353;
  represented in Babylonian temples by a fire in centre of square altar,
              362, 363;
  Euphratean star-worshippers, 364;
  high development of cult in Egypt, 368, 376-382;
  Egyptian mummy, image of, 386;
  Egyptian names for, 398, 401-403;
  in Egyptian religion and symbolism, 403, 404, 409, 410, 415, 421, 423;
  in India, called the “pivot of the planets,” 448, _note_;
  in Arabia, “the hole where the earth’s axle found its bearing,” 448,
              _note_;
  in ancient Greece, 450-453;
  Greek Polos, a star revolving on itself, 453, 454;
  indicated by cross symbol before the use of swastika, 461;
  called by early Danes and Icelanders, “throne of Thor” or “smaller
              Chariot,” 473;
  called by Finns “Taehti=star at the top of the heavenly mountain,” 473;
  among the ancient Scandinavians and their descendants the Vikings, 474;
  circumpolar region, probable birth-place of cult, 475;
  table of countries in which traces of cult have been found, 480;
  associated with use of fire-drill in Old and New World, 494;
  among Hindus, 498;
  Greek Ixion, 500;
  Assyrian goddess Ishtar called the “axis of the heavens,” female
              Polaris, 503;
  figured by wooden or stone socket from which fire and water flowed to
              the four quarters, 503;
  pole-star god of the Hindus compared with fire-drill god of Mexico, 505;
  the Mexican pole-star god compared with the Hindu, Greek, Norse,
              Russian, etc., 505;
  Old and New World, 517;
  Phœnicians steered by, from earliest times, 523, 525;
  interval of time when the pole star ceased to be conspicuous, 525;
  maritime intercourse interrupted, 531;
  reappearance of, 538;
  summary and conclusions, 544;
  Mesopotamian prayer meeting of star-worshippers (Appendix II), 557.

Popocatepetl, volcano, Mexico, 275.

Popol-Vuh, sacred book of the Quichés, 72, _note_, 113, 270.

Popular Science Monthly, 478.

Porto Rico, stone objects from, 118;
  cult of aborigines, 118.

Powell, J. W., 288, _note_.

Powers, Stephen, 105.

Pre-Columbian contact indicated by same cosmical divisions and scheme of
            government in Old and New World, 480-504;
  same symbolism, etc., 509-544;
  traditions indicate, 525, 528, 529, 530;
  question of contact between China and America, 534;
  summary and conclusions, 544.

Prescott, 541.

Pritchard, W. T., 290.

Proctor, Richard A., 162.

Propitiation, origin of, 177.

Ptolemy, 452.

Pueblo Indians, use of tau, 119;
  associate step pyramid with rain, 132;
  affinities with Mexican and Maya, 199;
  corn maidens, 276.

Pullé, Mr., 318.

Pulque, in connection with cult of earth-mother, 193
  (see Octli).

Puma, four heads terminating arms of swastika at Tiahuanaco,
  (see Quadruped, Ocelot and Jaguar).

Putnam, F. W., 50, 196, 199, 545.

Pyramid or sacred mountain:
  culmination of symbolism of cone, 118;
  in mountain worship, 132;
  Maya word for, 191;
  Lord of the Mountain a sovereign title among the Quiché, 211;
  origin and significance of, 251;
  typified numerical divisions, 252;
  on statue “Divine Twin,” 262;
  origin attributed to the Maya speaking people;
  at Teotihuacan, 263;
  interpretation of affix “can” in names of Mexican and Maya towns, 263,
              264, 266, 268;
  image of central, dual and quadruple power, 269, _note_;
  of Cholula, ancient name for, means “the monument or precious jade stone
              of the Toltecs, etc.,” 269;
  erected as place of refuge from inundations, 272;
  symbol of Central power, and quadruple organization, 274;
  same as expressed by swastika, 274;
  of Cholula, marks the site of great and ancient Tollan, 275;
  as symbol of Centre in Cosmos, 277;
  meaning of symbol, 282, 283;
  in Chinese symbolism and social organization, 287, 288, 333;
  in Japan, 310;
  in Hindu religion, 317;
  in Babylonia, 328;
  star god called “Great mountain,” 329;
  identical with god in Babylonia and in Assyria, 333;
  Hebrew god, Yahwe, worshipped on Mount Sion, 351;
  Jerusalem founded on Mount Zion, 352;
  holy mound symbol of god Shamash of Assyria, 356;
  central deity of Babylonia called “the great mountain,” 367;
  in Egypt expressed a whole divided into four parts, 371;
  miniature of cosmos, 379, 380;
  seven-storied pyramid of Sakkarah, Egypt, 381, 386;
  of Begerauie, 427;
  “holy mountain of God” Book of Prophet Ezekiel, 449, _note_;
  the chief idol of Ireland was called Cenn Craich (mound-chief), 469;
  form of letter delta in Greek Alphabet, 511;
  summary and conclusions, 544.

Pyramid temple at Chichen Itza, 207, 208.

Pyrites, mirror of, used as symbol of sun-cult, 83.

Pythagorean philosophy, 484-488, _note_, 515, 526;
  Neo-Pythagorism, 527.

Quadruped, meaning of use as symbol, 282;
  represented Zuñi state and subdivisions, 295;
  illustrated by Alligator altar at Copan and by “Great Turtle” at
              Quirigua, also by tortoise in China, 296, _note_
  (see Ocelot, Jaguar and Puma).

Quadruple organization, in cosmos, and scheme of government:
  origin of idea, 15;
  Maya, Mexican, and Zuñi, 41, 42;
  expressed in cross symbols, 47-54;
  Mexico divided into four parts, 83;
  at time of Conquest, 75, 76;
  in ancient map of Yucatan, 86;
  in ancient map of Mexico, 88;
  in Inca empire, 136, 144;
  in Guatemala, 171, 172;
  in Bogota, 171;
  among the Tzendals, 180, 181;
  Quiché, 182;
  in Yucatan sculptures, 185, 186;
  in tree symbolism, 187, 192;
  carried northward, 196;
  in Huron Indian Confederacy, 198;
  among Zuñi, 201;
  in Maya and Mexican traditions, 208, 209;
  in Yucatan, 218, 223;
  at Copan, 226, 228;
  at Quirigua, 232;
  at Palenque, 236;
  Palenque, Peru, Guatemala, Yucatan, Mexico and Zuñi compared, 244;
  regulated by Calendar Stone, 245, 247, 254;
  in connection with pyramid building, 272, 273-282;
  in China, 286, 291;
  represented by human figure, 296;
  China and Mexico compared, 297;
  in Japan, 310-312;
  in India, 313, 318, 481;
  in Mesopotamia, 321;
  in Persia, 325;
  in Assyria, 332-337, 335;
  in ancient Egypt, 371, 372, 399;
  in Greece, 454;
  indicated first by cross symbol and later by swastika, 461;
  in ancient Rome, 463;
  in ancient Ireland, 468;
  in ancient Britain, 470;
  in Scandinavia, 472;
  table of countries where traces are found, 480-494;
  comparative review, 509, 510;
  in cruciform structures at Copan and Mitla, 512, 513;
  chief ruler called “Four in One,” 529
  (see also, Numerical Divisions).

Quauh-Cihuatl=the Eagle woman, Mexican title, 60.

Quetquetzalcoa, plural of Quetzalcoatl, title of his successors, 70, 97,
            98.

Quetzal, feathers of, carved on feathered serpent, 70;
  exhibiting colors of Four Quarters, 70;
  used as Mexican symbol of beloved chief or child, 190;
  totem at Palenque, 236, 237;
  totem at Copan, 237;
  (see also Bird).

Quetzalcoatl, invocation to;
  Creator and maker, twin lord and twin lady, 32;
  “wheel of the winds,” 33;
  the divine twin, centre of cosmos, 42;
  other names for;
  myth concerning, 55;
  an actual person who came from Yucatan, 67;
  ruled in Chichen-Itza, 68;
  Maya title=Kukulcan, 68;
  in Mexico supreme god, also god of fire, and of the four winds, 70;
  successors to, 71;
  was driven from Tullan by enemies, 88;
  established connection between Chichen-Itza and Mexico, 93;
  recumbent figure of, in temple of city of Tula, 95;
  sacrifices to, 96;
  god of the winds, 96;
  built Caracol or Round Temple at Chichen-Itza, 97;
  Round Temples in Mexico dedicated to, 97;
  divine twin, 126;
  on sculptured slabs from Guatemala, 154, 157;
  his craft called “serpent or twin raft,” 160;
  another name for Maya lord, Kukulcan, 206;
  brought colony from Yucatan to Mexico, 208;
  important historical person, 208;
  Tollan abode of, 217;
  compared with figure on Copan sculpture, and with priest in Zuñi
              creation myth, 223;
  figured with beard, in Mexican codices, 231;
  monolith “Divine Twin,” 260, 262;
  image of, in temple of Cholollan, 270;
  temple at Tula, 294.

Quetzalcoatl Totec Tlamacazqui, title of high priest in service of
            Huitzilopochtli, 71;
  also title of Montezuma, 71.

Quiché, Supreme Divinity of, 71, _note_;
  Sacred book of, 72, _note_;
  totems, 164, _note_;
  numerical and social system, illustrated by tradition, 182;
  compared with Zuñi, 182;
  “Lord of the Mountain” title, 211;
  affix in name, _ché_, Maya word for tree, 235;
  used day and year signs as personal and tribal names, 253;
  traditions of destruction of earth, 270.

Quilaztli, sister of Huitzilopochtli, myth concerning, 60;
  the mother of all, same as Cihuacoatl, 61, 67;
  compared with Egyptian queen, 428.

Quirigua, sister city to Copan, 210;
  ancient monuments, 215, 216, 218, 223, 229;
  social organization same as that of Copan, 230, 231, 232;
  totemic animals and symbolic colors, 233;
  “Great Turtle,” 234, 240, 296, _note_;
  stelæ as memorial stones of high priest rulers, 512;
  remnants of old civilization, 528.

Ra, Egyptian word for God, 409.

Rabbit (tochtli), 78;
  Mexican calendar sign;
  symbol of earth and reproduction, used to represent sound of word,
              octli, 78;
  figure of, indicates sacred octli or earth-wine, 103;
  in Nahuatl picture writing, 125;
  the rebus for earth-wine or rain, 506.

Rabinal, 172.

Rain, Tlaloc, god of, 78, 81;
  figured with scrolls about the eyes, 95;
  symbols, 96;
  lords, four hundred in number, sacred vase, emblem of, 102;
  Zuñi rain-makers, 132;
  rites practised on summits of pyramids, 283;
  ancient festival described in the Brahmanas, 496, 497;
  symbolized by rabbit, 506.

Rattlesnakes, on monolith “Divine Twin,” 261.

Raven, or summer people among the Zuñi, 201.

Rawnsley, 491.

Rays, carved on Calendar stone the idea of, 255.

Read, C. H., 166.

Recumbent stone statues, 93-96, 185, 214.

Recurved staff or sceptre, 34.

Red land, in name of Mexican city Tlapallan, and of Chichen (Itza), 68;
  “the great ancient red land” in the East, 525.

Red man, origin of title, 193;
  title of the Phœnicians, 521;
  in Genesis, 523;
  Chichimecs of Mexico (literally, Red race), 532.

Rig-Veda, 494, 496, 497, 499, 500, 505, 521, 522.

Riksmuseum of Stockholm, 48.

Ring or circle, in Persia, 326
  (see Circle or ring).

Rio Lagartos, 217.

Rios, Padre, 11, 268, 270.

Rivero, 134;
  and Tschudi, 150.

Roman, 150.

Roman Catholic Church, 537.

Roman Milliarum Aureum, 513.

Rome, sacred fire, Roma Quadrata, 461;
  duality, middle, quadruple government, 463;
  numerical divisions, 464;
  seven-storied tower, 464;
  seven-day period, 465, 466, 467;
  summary, in table of countries, 493;
  Constantine’s plan of state-organization in New Rome identical with the
              numerical scheme of the Maya and Mexican calendars, 509;
  the symbolical use of the column, 513;
  amulet, 514;
  church built by Constantine in form of Greek Cross, 514.

Rosa, Beltran de la, 181.

Rosny, Leon de, 36.

Rotation
  (see Axial rotation).

Round form, associated with cult of Heaven or the Above in Mexico, Central
            America;
  among Zuñis, 113-115;
  in ancient architecture, 115;
  associated with sky in Egypt, 371.

Round Temples of Chichen Itza and Mexico, symbolism of, 97.

Royal Ethnographical Museum of Dresden, 129, 155.

Rust, Horatio N., 104.

Sabæan star-worship, 322.

Sabbath, derivation of name, etc., 327.

Sacrifice, human, sacred rite, in Mexico, 63;
  symbolism of, in Aztec religion, 66, 77;
  human victim formed living swastika, 91, 92;
  human blood used to moisten sacred dough, 98;
  origin of blood sacrifices, 98;
  to Heaven and to Earth, 118;
  in Peru, 147, 148, 151;
  in Mexico, taking out heart of captive signified destroying life of
              conquered tribe, 263;
  in China, 296;
  Egyptian compared with Mexican, 442, 443.

Sacrificial-stone of Mexico=Tribute-stone, or law-stone recording
            collection of tributes, etc., 258, 259.

Sahagun, Friar Bernardino de, 8, 11, 32, 33, 34, 38, 39, 47, 53, 56, 61,
            66, 70, 72, 73, 75, 77-83, 104, 118, 123, 127, 128, 150, 159,
            173, 175, 176, 189, 192, 245, 259, 261, 279, 507, 553, 555.

St. Augustine, 536.

Sakkarah, Egyptian seven-storied pyramid, 381.

Salado, 200.

Salcamayhua, 132, 146, 148, 151, 161, 170, 186.

Salcamayhua tablet, 510, _note_.

Sanchez, Jesus, 44, 93, 95, 96, 157, _note_.

San Fun, ancient Chinese work, 291.

Saniah-ya-kwe: priesthood of the Hunt, among the Zuñis, 201.

San Salvador, mushroom-shaped stone figures from, 114.

Santa Lucia Cozumalhuapa, sculptured slabs at, 153, 154, 163, 172.

Sapper, Carl, 114, 173.

Satow and Hawes’ Handbook of Japan, 570.

Saville, M. H., 513.

Saxo Grammaticus, 472.

Sayce, A. H., 324, 327, 347, 348, 349, 425, 449, 481, 491, 518, 519, 520,
            521, 524, 525, 527, 532, 540, 572.

Scandinavia, triskelion associated with swastika, 28, 29;
  Greek fret, 121;
  numerical divisions;
  middle;
  Four Quarters;
  Ursa Major called “Thor’s Wagon;”
  sacred mountain and tree;
  axial rotation;
  cult of Polaris;
  duality;
  flora and fauna, 471-479;
  summary, in table of countries, 493;
  use of wheel in early times, also mill stone, 502, 503.

Scarab, meaning of emblem, secret sign for “hidden god,” 397, 399.

Sceptre, with gold disk, in Mexico, 80, 81;
  emblem of sovereignty in Assyria and Babylonia, 365;
  in Egypt, 425.

Schellhas, P., 107, 108, 109, 111, 182.

Schlagintweit, 294, 301.

Schlegel, G., 284.

Schliemann, H., 459, 460, 518.

Schroeder, 526, 568.

Schuchhardt, 518.

Scorpion, Maya Zin-an;
  symbol of Mictlantecuhtli, 9.

Scotland, use of checker-board design, 124.

Sed festival, 425, 429, 431.

Selden MS., 57, 90, 508, _note_.

Seeds, in symbolism of earth mother, 109;
  in Maya codices, 111;
  seeds of life, Zuñi, Mexican, Maya, 223, 225;
  on Tablet of the Cross, 236;
  on Copan swastika;
  among Zuñi, 236;
  conventionalized maize seeds, 237;
  idols formed of seeds in Egypt and Mexico, 442, 443.

Seler, E., 109, 129.

Semiramis, temple of, 347.

Semites, 350-352, 521;
  name of Supreme god=Yahu or Yaho or Yahve, 532;
  allied to the Phœnicians, 540, _note_, 541.

Sendschirli tablet, 365.

Sepher Hathora, Hebrew book of the law, 361.

Serpent, in ancient religious symbolism:
  associated with time, 26, 27;
  Nahuatl name=twin, Maya name=four, 31;
  symbol of dual or quadruple nature, 31;
  of eternal life and the Creator, 32;
  cursive sign for, 38;
  on shell gorgets from Mississippi valley, 49, 112;
  origin of symbol, 50;
  divine ruler of four quarters, 68, 69;
  feathers with (see Feathered serpent) 70, 71;
  pertaining to earth-mother, 100;
  double-headed, forming vase, 101;
  in connection with tree of life, 103, 110, 189;
  with burial of woman, 107;
  with symbol of Earth, 111;
  associated with air symbol, 126;
  in ancient Peruvian fable, 152;
  on sculptured slabs from Guatemala, 154;
  totem of tribe conquered by Incas, 157;
  in arms of Mexico, 157;
  on silver pendant from Cuzco, 170;
  with seven heads, symbolical of Mexican and Maya seven tribal divisions,
              181;
  of dual ruler, 190;
  mythological snake among the Pueblo people, 200;
  symbol of Below among the Zuñi, 204;
  totemic animal of Uxmal, 214;
  at Copan and Quirigua, 219, 220, 223, 228;
  on “Cross Tablets” at Palenque, 236, 238, 239;
  on Calendar-stone, 255;
  on monolith “Divine Twin,” 261;
  of gold and mosaic on statue of Huitzilopochtli, 266;
  meaning of symbol, 281;
  in India, 313;
  in Persia, 325;
  in Babylonia, 335;
  worshipped in the temple of Solomon, 351;
  in Egyptian symbolism, 389, 391, 393, 424;
  in Old and New World, 522-523.

Serpent-woman, 60, 61, 65;
  Cihuacoatl, Mexican ruler, 67, 77, 79, 111;
  emblem of, figured and described, 128.

Seven, sacred number, 29, 56
  (see summary, 480-494;
  also Numerical divisions).

Shakespeare, 247, _note_.

Shamash, temple of, in Babylonia, 331;
  antiquity of cult of, 332;
  symbols of, 356;
  cross and four-spoked wheel of, 355, 365, 495;
  image of, made by a race of pole star worshippers, 503;
  compared with “black or night sun” on Mexican Calendar stone, 506.

Shang, Chinese word for Above, 118.

Shang-te, Chinese supreme ruler, whose residence was “Tien”=Heaven, 301.

S-shape, Ursa Minor figured as, 11;
  bronze brooch from Scandinavia, 29;
  on native fabrics, in Vienna Codex, 34;
  in B. N. MS., 34, 38;
  in Sahagun’s Historia, 34;
  cakes in shape of, 34;
  associated with star signs and the North, 35;
  in Mexican and Maya codices, 35, 36;
  sign of summer solstice, 36;
  with cross and rain symbols, 37;
  breads in shape of, 46;
  figure on Phœnician tablet, 395, _note_.

Shell gorgets, representing winged human being, 39, _note_;
  in Illinois, Missouri and Tennessee, showing cult of Polaris, 44;
  from Tennessee, 48, 49;
  evidence of identical symbolism from Yucatan to Illinois, 48-52, 112.

Shell, symbol of parturition, 95, 238.

Shell pendant, symbolism of, 112.

Shinto religion, 311.

Shiwana-kwe, priesthood of the priest-people among the Zuñi, 201.

Shoo king, 289, 290, 292, 295, 298, 299.

Shogunate, 311.

Shun, Chinese emperor succeeding Yaou, 292, 298.

Siculus, Diodorus, 329, _note_, 540, _note_.

Sidon, 527.

Siena, Italy, founded by sons of Remus, affinities with ancient Rome, 465.

Silco, 530, 531.

Simpson, Wm., 313.

Sippara, tablet of, 331, 332, 350, 356, 365, 495, 503, 506.

Situa, Peruvian festival when the cults of Above and Below were
            celebrated, 134.

Siva, cult of, compared with cult of Earth-mother, 314.

Skull, artificially deformed in ancient Peru, 143.

Sky-father among the Zuñi, 201.

Smith, Professor, 522.

Smyth, Piazzi, star-map, 30, 43.

Snail, symbol of parturition, 111.

Social organization in Mexico, at time of Montezuma, myths relating to
            origin of, 54, 62-75
  (see Quadruple organization and Numerical divisions).

Society Islands, study of Pleiades in, 52.

Solomon, built altar to Astarte in Jerusalem, 350;
  built altars to Kamosh, god of the Moabites, and to Milkom, god of the
              Ammonites, 351.

Solomon’s temple, 327, 344, 522.

Solon, 445, 447, 448, 455, 526.

Solar or civil year, divisions, 254.

Solstice, summer, 36;
  winter, 40;
  lighting sacred fires at time of, 83.

Sommier, Stephen, 477.

Sophocles, 453.

South America, symbolism of, compared with that of Mexico, 122, 224
  (see Peru).

Southern Cross, 162.

South, Acatl=cane, blue, Mexican emblem and color of, 42.

South Kensington Museum, 216, 227, 234, 239, 313.

Spamer, 332, 428, 457.

Spear-throwers, on tablet at Chichen Itza, and on Mexican Tribute Stone,
            259.

Speed, John, 470.

Sphinx, Egyptian, 373, 379.

Spider, a symbol of Mictlantecuhtli, 37;
  tradition about Tezcatlipoca’s descent from the sky by a spider’s
              thread, 44;
  in Nahuatl=tocatl. In Maya=am;
  symbol originated in Yucatan, 47;
  on shell-gorgets from Illinois, Tennessee and Missouri, 47, 49;
  in ancient MSS., 90, 202;
  in Zuñi symbolism, 201;
  Maya symbol of the North, 278;
  web of, use as symbol of numerical divisions, 293, 535, _note_.

Spindle, as symbol of axial rotation, in connection with cross symbols on
            terra cotta spinning whorls, 498.

Spinning tops, 547, _note_.

Spinning whorls, symbolic of rotary motion, in Troy, 498;
  in Mexico, 504, 508.

Square form, associated with Earth in native American symbolism and
            architecture, 115, 260, 284;
  in Egypt, 371.

Stadaconé, same as Canada, 197.

Stanley, Dean, 514, _note_.

Star symbol, a black dot, 35;
  an eye, 36, _note_, 50, 116, 155, _note_, 269, 279;
  suspended by thread, symbol of night (Egyptian), 387;
  plain circle in Chinese symbolism, 391;
  expressed numeral five in Egypt, 398
  (see Polaris).

Star-cult
  (see Polaris).

Star god, in Babylonia, Bel;
  in Asia Minor, Ah-baal, identified with pole-star, 329
  (see Polaris).

Star-map, Piazzi Smyth’s, 20.

Star-names in Maya, 278.

Stelæ, purpose of erection, marked periods of time, 216;
  at Copan and Quirigua, 219-240;
  correspond with Ahua-ka-tun, the 20-year memorial stone, 221;
  of Assyrian kings, having seven symbols, seven circles, etc., 337-360;
  Esar-haddon of Sendschirli, 342, 359;
  Bavian, 357, 358, 359;
  of Sargon, 357, 359;
  trilingual stela of Canopus, preserved at Gizeh, 378;
  funeral stela at Bûlâk, 421;
  at Quirigua and Copan memorial stones of high priest rulers, with title
              “Divine Four”;
  built over hidden cruciform vaults, compared with the Egyptian “star of
              Horus,” 512, 513.

Stevenson, 150.

Stolpe, Hjalmar, 48, 121, 224.

Stoll, Otto, 79, 85, 164, 173.

Stomach, symbolized the Centre or Middle, in China, 296.

Stone, rough or worked, emblem of Earth mother, buried with the dead, 106.

Stone of Tizoc, compared with Altar K of Copan, 226.

Stone collar, from Porto Rico, analogous to stone yokes of Mexico, 118.

Stone figures, recumbent, bearing circular vessels, 93;
  figured, 94
  (see Recumbent stone figure).

Stone knives, flint knife in wrappings, Mexican and Maya symbol of Earth
            mother, 55, 56;
  among California Indians, 105.

Stone monuments, of Peru (Tiahuanaco), 164-169;
  Central America, 154, 218-233;
  Yucatan, 234-244;
  Mexico, 245-275.

Stone “seats,” found in Ecuador, analogous to vase or earth symbols, 107.

Stone tiger with human head and depression in back, found in Mexico and
            Yucatan, 95.

Stone tables, at Chichen Itza, 212;
  Maya name for=Mayac-tun, 213;
  used as drums in sacred ceremonies, 213.

Stone tablet at Sippar, 331, 332.

Stone vessels, found in Mexico and Yucatan, 213.

Stone “yokes,” compared with symbolic vase;
  pertained to cult of earth-mother;
  in use among Indians of Southern California, 104;
  in connection with burial of priestesses of Below, 107.

Strabo, 329.

Strebel, Hermann, 104, 153, 156, 157, 165, 172.

Stübel, A., 167, 169.

Sturlesson, Snorri, 471.

Sumerians, inhabited the South=Sumer, 334.

Summary, of study of ancient American symbols,—cross, serpent, tree,
            flower, etc., 279-284;
  use of human and animal figure in symbolism, 296;
  of countries in which are found the “Quadruple Organization,” pole-star
              worship, etc., 480-494;
  and Conclusions, 544-562;
  and tables of words used in the Old and New World in connection with a
              certain culture based on pole star worship, Appendix I, 548;
              and Appendix III, 562.

Sun cult, Nahuatl word for sun applies equally to the stars;
  day sun and night sun;
  Ollin, symbol of, 13;
  superseded by star cult, 22;
  associated with star-cult, 53, 54;
  Black Sun in B. N. MS.,
  myth concerning, 54, 55;
  emblem of Montezuma, 72;
  Montezuma, high priest of, 74;
  mirror of polished pyrites, symbol of, 83;
  rival of star-cult, 83;
  sacrifices to, in Mexico, 117, 118;
  in Peru, 134;
  superseded by belief in Creator, among the Incas, 135;
  temple of, at Cuzco, 138;
  upper class maidens in Peru, dedicated to, 143, 145, 148, 149, 170;
  among Muyscas of Bogota, 171;
  astronomical attainments of priests of, 180;
  “Virgins of the Sun” and sun-priests in Mexico and Peru, 194;
  Sun-father of the Zuñi, 200, 201, 204, _note_;
  on Copan sculpture, 222;
  in Mexican calendar-stone, 249;
  four movements of, 252;
  golden effigy of, associated with Incas in Peru, 264;
  Enclosure of, name of pyramid at Teotihua-Can, 264, 267;
  tablet of the sun, in China, 285;
  temple of, 286;
  altars, 387;
  sun-goddess of Japan, 311;
  among the Hindu, 312;
  in religion of Persia, 325;
  in Babylonia and Assyria, 332;
  in Egypt, 382;
  king of Egypt associated with, 389, 424;
  Egyptian goddess Hathor-Isis was called the female sun, 432;
  development of cult in Egypt, 438;
  Cæsar called son of the sun, 440.

Supreme being
  (see Creator or Supreme Being).

Sut-staw-ra-tse, the leader of the “Kingdom of Hochelaga,” 197.

Swastika, in Mexican Calendar, 9, 18, 41;
  origin of symbol;
  formed by positions of Ursa Major, 15, 16, 18;
  various forms of, illustrated, 17, 19;
  geographical distribution of, 19;
  date when first used as symbol, 20, 21;
  sign for a year or cycle of time, 23;
  suggests axial rotation, 24, _note_;
  formed by four serpents in Codex Borgia, 27;
  associated with triskelion, on spearhead from Brandenburg;
  on bronze brooch from Scandinavia, 28;
  formed by combination of star groups, 29, 30;
  suggested by star-symbol on pottery from Nicaragua and Arizona, 51, 52;
  origin of the idea of dividing everything into four parts, 76;
  represented by Zuñi idol, 129;
  rounded and square forms of, at Tiahuanaco, 166;
  terminating in four puma heads, symbol of central ruler, 209;
  “The Copan Swastika,” 222, 223, 224;
  the pyramid, a later development of same idea, 274;
  in different parts of the world, accompanied with pole-star worship,
              etc., 276-280;
  in Mexico and Ohio valley, linked with serpent;
  in Copan, with Middle and Four Quarters, 280;
  Christian cross compared with, 305;
  use of symbol in China, 309;
  in Japan, 311;
  meaning conveyed by figure of Buddha 315;
  in Egypt, 409;
  on Egyptian seal, 459;
  on coin from island of Crete, 457;
  on coin from Syracuse;
  on coin from Corinth;
  on vases from Troy, 459;
  in Greece, 459, 460;
  on Cyprian and Carian pottery;
  on Greek vases found at Naukratis;
  on Coptic grave cloths;
  on mummy case from Hermopolis;
  on whorls from Troy, 460;
  date of its use as symbol, 461;
  later development of the cross symbol, 461;
  in Scandinavia, 474;
  on image found in Troy, 496;
  identical in significance in Old and New World, 510;
  symbolized “Four in One,” and stable centre, 511;
  in some parts of Germany and Bohemia is still the sign of the
              stone-mason’s guild, 516;
  or cross-symbol, same meaning in all countries, 534, 538;
  summary and conclusions, 544.

Sweat house, Nahuatl name of, 124.

Symbolism, in central United States identical with that of Mexico and
            Yucatan, 48, 49, 50;
  of Mexico influenced by migration from Yucatan, 67;
  influenced by sound of word, among the Mayas and Mexicans, 110, 183,
              185, 186, 284;
  in China, 277;
  showing linguistic affinities between Mayas, and early peoples of the
              Mississippi valley, 112;
  same in Peru, Central America, Yucatan and Mexico, 170;
  resemblances between Pueblo people and Mayas and Mexicans, 199, 200,
              236;
  same in Copan, 226;
  in Palenque and Quirigua, 240;
  on Calendar stone explained, 247;
  symbols connected with Middle, etc., 277;
  with Four Quarters, Above and Below, 278;
  names of Mexican symbols often translations of Maya name, 278;
  recapitulation of important native symbols, 279-284;
  year symbols in Mexico and China, 291;
  resemblances and differences, Chinese and American, 293-296;
  summary of use of human and animal figure, 296;
  explanations and illustrations of Egyptian symbols, 367-461;
  Egyptian pyramid and mummy, 379-381;
  of ancient Scandinavia, 474;
  symbols denoting axial rotation, 494;
  in architecture (see window, tau, pyramid, Greek fret, round form,
              square form, color, etc.);
  of human form (see separate references under Human);
  for special symbols, see separate references.

Syracuse, coins from, swastika with human head in centre, 459.

Tabasco, 211.

Tablet, containing ancient map of Babylonia
  (note following Index).

Talon, of beast of prey, symbol of four lords of Below, 185.

Taouism, 298, 301, 306.

Tarahumari Indians, ceremonies typifying fecundity of earth, etc.,
            compared with those of ancient Mexicans, 101.

Tartan design, 122, 123, 124.

Tau, double, shape of courtyard, 82, 86, 87;
  signified union of Above and Below;
  inverted, emblem of Above;
  upright emblem of the Below, 118;
  in American ceremonial rite;
  among the cliff dwellers of Colorado;
  among the Pueblo Indians;
  in Scandinavia, called Thor’s hammer;
  in architecture of Central America, and Palenque;
  in dance of Moqui Indians;
  different forms of, figured and described, 119, 122;
  in checker-board or tartan design, 123;
  suggested by fire-drill, 280;
  tau-shaped cross in Mesopotamia, 321;
  tau-shaped altar in Egypt, 411.

Taylor, E. B., 297, _note_.

Taylor, W. C., 463, 468, 488, _note_.

Tecpan, Mexican council house;
  meaning of word, 183.

Tecpatl, symbol of the North, 10, 34;
  flint knife, 45, 46;
  sacred producer of vital spark, 47;
  myth concerning, 54;
  figured as offspring of dual divinity, 55;
  symbol of Fire, 56;
  emblem of “supreme pontiffs,” 62;
  one of the four year symbols, 76;
  in Borgian Codex, 98;
  on carved slab from Santa Lucia, 172;
  possible origin of name, which means “to govern,” 183;
  on Sacrificial Stone of Mexico, 258.

Teen-hwang-ta-tee, Chinese name for the pole-star, 284, 302.

Temistitan, ancient name for capital of Mexico, 542.

Temple of Mexico, 58, 80, 83, 90, 118.

Temples, of the “Tigers” at Chichen-Itza, 212;
  “11,” at Copan, 222;
  of “the Inscriptions” at Palenque, 235, 240;
  of “the Sun,” 235, 239, 240;
  of “Cross No. 2,” 235, 243;
  of Ptah at Memphis, 367;
  at Abydos, 386.

Tenayocan, name of Mexican town containing the affix “Can,” 263.

Tennessee, cult of Polaris indicated by emblems on shell-gorget, 44.

Tenochtitlan, 63;
  hieroglyph in centre of ancient Maya and Mexican maps, 88.

Teo-Culhuacan, from _Teotl_, stars, sun, gods, something divine; and
            _Culhua_, something recurved, and _can_, the place of=name for
            Aztlan, 56.

Teotihuacan, pyramids of, 140, 199, 263, 264;
  description of ruins, registry of death by small clay heads, 267;
  Pyramids show knowledge of “Great Plan;”
  great antiquity;
  advanced stage of intellectual development, 268;
  same civilization as builders of Pyramid of Cholula, 269;
  two cults, two languages (Maya and Nahuatl) and dual rulership, 274,
              529.

Teotl, represented by image of sun;
  signifies something divine, 13, 65;
  title of the upper class in Mexico, 102, 140;
  meaning a divinity or divine lord and applied to all lords or rulers,
              279.

Terra cotta heads and figures in Mexico and Peru, 139, 140.

Terrace form, rain symbol, 132.

Tet, Egyptian symbol of eternity, described and analyzed, 394.

Texcoco, 55, 163, 183.

Texoxoctli, stone placed with dead of lower class, 195.

Tezcatl, obsidian mirror, 10.

Tezcatlipoca, meaning of name;
  identical with Mictlantecuhtli, 8;
  surrounded by circle of footsteps;
  myth concerning, 9;
  symbols of, representations of;
  fastened to symbol of the North, 10;
  star-cult connected with, 11;
  synonymous names, 11;
  myth concerning, 12, 26, 44, 45;
  associated with the Below, the female region, 42;
  with black, 62;
  title of, means “Heart of the Earth,” 72, _note_;
  “Shining Mirror,” 79;
  image of, beside the idol of Huitzilopochtli, in great temple of Mexico,
              60, 82, 265;
  lord of the Nocturnal Heaven, 82;
  priests of, called “Sons of the Night,” connected with divination, 83;
  honored jointly with Huitzilopochtli at Toxcatl festival, 97;
  flint knife, emblem of, 103;
  compared with Zuñi idol, 128, 129;
  suggested by symbols at Tiahuanaco, 166;
  tradition, 208;
  fire-drill god, 505, 507.

Tezolotlan, termed the land of war, 172.

Tezozomoc, 11, 40, 60, 61, 79.

Themistius of Byzantium, 542.

Theodosius, 530.

Theophrastus, 519.

Thibet, astronomical science, 301;
  Buddhist of, 315.

Thomas, Cyrus, 109.

Thor, Norse supreme god, 473.

Thor’s hammer, 119.

Thucydides, 457.

Tiahuanaco, place of first appearance of Incas, 133;
  monolithic doorway, 165;
  swastika sacred symbol, 166;
  ruins of, 167-169, 209.

Tiberius Claudius, 440.

Tien (Chinese), Heaven, also Supreme ruler, 301.

Tiger, in stone, with human head and hollow depression in back, found in
            Yucatan and Mexico, 95;
  on sculpture from Mitla, 163;
  “Tiger’s arm,” title of prince in ancient Mexico, 163;
  head, symbol on monolithic doorway at Tiahuanaco, Peru, 165;
  heads, at end of swastika;
  on sculptured doorway, 166;
  in headdress on sculptures, 167;
  warrior caste of Mexico;
  temple of, at Chichen Itza, 212
  (see Puma, Jaguar and Quadruped).

Tikal, 210;
  classification of ruins, 215.

Timæus, 445.

Time, Egyptian sign, circle with dot, 387.

Tinamit, on Usumacinto river, 215.

Tionontaté or Tobacco Nation, 197.

Titicaca lake, as place of first appearance of Incas, 133, 539.

Tititl, name of Mexican feast, 79.

Tizoc, stone of, 9, 172, 212.

Tlacaxipehualiztli, ritual at festival of, 12.

Tlachtli, courtyard in shape of double tau, 87;
  ancient Mexican game, 176.

Tlaloc, title of god of rain, 78, 99;
  designated by surrounding his eyes with two blue rings, 81.

Tlatoque, literally, “The speaker” title of chief of clan, 178.

Tlaxcalla, republic of;
  government of, army of, 75;
  recumbent stone figures bearing circular vessels, found in, 93;
  small republic of Mexico, name signifies bread;
  hieroglyphic sign is maize-cake, 272.

Tloquenahuaque, title of “Creator” in texcoca, 163.

Tochtli, one of the four year symbols, 76;
  rabbit, 78;
  tochtli-gods, agents of Cihuacoatl, 78.

Tollan, abode of Quetzalcoatl, 217;
  native name for Cholollan, 275.

Toltecas, representatives of high civilization of ancient Yucatan, 89;
  master-builders, 234, 253, 254, 529.

Topiltzin, title of supreme pontiff, of Quetzalcoatl or divine twin, 77,
            96.

Torquemada, 54, 55, 60, 67, 77, 95, 96, 150.

Tortoise, among the Iroquois, 197;
  in Mexico, 279;
  Maya word for _ac_, 281;
  in Chinese symbolism, 296.

Totemism, North American Indian, 154, 197;
  Peruvian, 157, 201;
  Quiché, 164, _note_;
  Zuñi, 201, 204;
  Copan and Zuñi, 227;
  and Quirigua, 233;
  Fire people of Mexico,—the ocelot; Air people,—the bird, 254;
  in relation to signs of zodiac and to the stars, 255;
  in Babylonia, 348;
  alligator totem in India and Mexico, 520;
  among the Semites, 521, 522;
  serpent totem among Semites, Mayas, Nahuas, and Peruvians, 522, 523.

Toxcatl festival, Tezcatlipoca and Huitzilopochtli, jointly honored, 97.

Traditions (see “Myths and Traditions”).

Tree symbolism, tree of life in Vienna Codex, 103;
  in Dresden Codex, 110;
  in ancient America, 186;
  among the Incas, 186;
  among the Mexicans, social organization represented by, 187;
  Above and Below, 188;
  serpent and Polaris, 189;
  embodied male and female elements, 188;
  shape of human figure, 189;
  used to signify lord or governor, also ancestor, 189, 190;
  sacred tree of the Mayas, 191;
  among Peruvians, Mexicans and Mayas, image of social organization, 192;
  in symbolic carving from Brazil or Guiana, 224;
  symbol of tribe in America, 235, 236, 237, 242, 213, 507, _note_;
  symbol of the year in Mexico, 241;
  ché, Maya word for tree, zin-ché=cross, literally tree of life or of
              power, 278;
  quahuitl, Nahuatl word for tree, symbol of Centre;
  homonymous with _quaitl_, meaning head, 279;
  recapitulation of meaning of symbol, 281;
  compared with Chinese symbol of “wood,” 294;
  in Buddhist religion, 321;
  in Babylonia and Assyria, on bas-relief at Nimroud, 360;
  as sacred symbol, 361;
  tree worship, by Hebrews, Phœnicians, Assyrians, 362-364;
  celestial tree of life in garden of Paradise, 365;
  the ash-tree of the Norsemen on the summit of the Hill of Heaven, 472;
  symbol of star-god, Polaris, 474;
  tribal trees in India, Egypt, Mexico, Central America and Peru, 499;
  the celestial tree of the Norsemen and Semites, 503;
  in ancient America, 506, 507.

Tribute stone, Mexican “Sacrificial” stone, 259.

Triskelion, companion symbol to swastika;
  formed by polar constellations at winter-solstice, 27;
  not used in the South but with swastika in the North, 28;
  on pottery from Arkansas;
  on spearhead from Brandenburg;
  on bronze brooch from Scandinavia, 28;
  formed by combination of star groups, 30;
  sign of winter solstice, 37.

Trocadero Museum, 104, 174, _note_.

Troncoso, Francisco del Paso y, 13, 82, 250, 252.

Troy, vases from, having swastika or cross symbol, 459.

Troy, spindle whorls with swastikas and allusion to pole-star god, Tur,
            498.

Tschudi, 134.

Tuch-pan, name of capital of Maya colony, 125, 207.

Tula, 60;
  city of, 95.

Tulapan, 210.

Tullan, 173;
  name of culture hero’s home, 68;
  meaning of, in Maya language, 68;
  identity not established;
  beautiful land of the Aztecs, Mayas, Kiches and Cakchiquels;
  Cakchiquel legend regarding;
  Maya migration from, 88, 268.

Tullan Cholollan, ancient seat of civilization;
  probable place where scheme of organization was evolved, and where
              traditions of destruction of earth originated, 268, 274,
              275.

Turanian, originally a northern race, (see Phœnicians), 517.

Turtle, at Quirigua, 234;
  in Egyptian symbolism, 398.

Tusayan, ceremonies, symbols and myths compared with those of Central
            America, 200.

Tuscaroras, 196.

Tutulxius, 211;
  immigrants into Yucatan, tradition concerning, 210.

Twin, divine
  (see Dual Divinity).

Twin serpents, on Mexican Calendar Stone, symbolizing dual forces of
            nature, and quadruplication, 257;
  on dual statues, on summit of great Temple of Mexico, 266.

Tylor, E. B., 196, 363.

Tyre, destruction of, by the Greeks, 527.

Tzendals, culture hero of, 60, 71, 72;
  calendar signs, 180;
  social organization and numerical system, 181, 182.

Tzilan, ancient capital in Yucatan, 234.

Tzitzimi-Cihuatl, name of Quilaztli, 60.

Uhle, Max, 167-169.

Upsala, university of, 230, _note_.

Urhye, Chinese dictionary, 292.

Ursa Major, myths concerning, 8, 11, 12;
  meaning of name in Nahuatl, 8, 9;
  four positions of form swastika, 14-22;
  nearer to pole-star in remote antiquity, 21;
  rotary motion, 22;
  positions of, scratched on rocks, beginning of astronomical records, 23;
  Tezcatlipoca and ocelot associated with, 26;
  in relation to sacred numbers, 29;
  resembles s-shape, 34;
  in relation to idea of Above and Below, 40;
  ancient Mexicans claimed descent from Ursa Major and Minor, 57;
  on calendar stone, 246, 250;
  identified as star-god, “Youal-tecuhtli” mentioned by Sahagun, 279;
  among the ancient Chinese, 284, 285, 291, 298, 302;
  in Hindu religion, 319;
  in Babylonia and Assyria, 358, _note_;
  in Egypt, 378, 382, 384, 385, 397, 400, 410;
  Akkadian title, Akanna=the Lord of Heaven, 394;
  Greek name for Helice, 447;
  as sailing guide in ancient Greece, 451, 452;
  became circumpolar about B.C. 4000, time of adoption of swastika symbol,
              461.

Ursa Minor, S-shaped figure sign of, 11, 29;
  connected with Tezcatlipoca, 12;
  rotation of, 18;
  suavastika formed by, 19;
  in relation to sacred number, 29, 33;
  represented by recurved sceptre, 34;
  represented by Maya glyph, Hun-Imix, 35;
  in connection with Polaris, 36;
  in relation to idea of Above and Below, 40;
  symbol of;
  s-shaped breads made in honor of, 46;
  ancient Mexicans claimed descent from Ursa Major and Minor, 57;
  in Copan swastika, 224;
  in Egypt, 382;
  in Babylonia-Assyria=Kakkabu, 400;
  in ancient Greece as sailing guide, 451.

Usumacinto river, 235.

Uxmal, House of the Doves, symbolism of, 131;
  symbolic hand on garment of chieftain, 184;
  the serpent city of America, 214;
  ruins in, 216.

Valentini, P. J. J., 256, _note_.

Valera, Padre Blas, 151.

Varuna, name of supreme god in India, 312.

Vase, or Bowl, symbol of earth mother, 100;
  emblem of the rain priests or Octli gods, 102;
  worn in nose as emblem;
  meaning of, 103;
  containing rabbit or flint knife, 104;
  as conventionalized serpent jaw, resembles horseshoe-shaped stone
              “yoke,” 104;
  considered sacred among Zuñi Indians, 105;
  reason of vase decoration, 105, 106;
  grave made in shape of;
  buried with dead to propitiate earth-mother;
  used as burial urn, 106;
  stone “seats” indicate analogous cult of earth-mother south of Mexico,
              107;
  Maya day-sign, Caban, 107;
  in Maya codices, 107, 108;
  figured as day sign, ch’en, 110;
  associated with seeds and germination, by Mayas and Mexicans, 111;
  in Vienna Codex, 123, 124;
  sacred bowl among Pueblo Indians, 132;
  in hand of ruler on Copan sculpture, 222, 224, 225;
  bowl of water, preceded use of obsidian mirror, in divination, 225;
  Maya supreme priest called “Lord of the Vase or bowl,” 226;
  on Tablet of the “Cross 2,” at Palenque, 236;
  recapitulation of meaning of symbol, 283;
  used for Astronomical purposes among pigmy races, and in Phœnicia,
              Assyria and Egypt, 339;
  large terra-cotta jars found at Nippur, and in temple of Solomon, 344;
  canopic vases in Egypt, 372;
  same idea embodied in pyramid, 386;
  in zodiac signs, 395;
  symbol of god Amen-Ra, 408;
  in cult of Egyptian goddess, Isis, 424.

Vedas, 312, 314, 452, _note_, 494, 496, 497, 499, 500, 505, 521, 522.

Vega, Garcilaso de la, 136, 137, 150, 151.

Vega, Nuñez de la, 180, 181, 182.

Venice, compared to Mexico, 84.

Venus, temple of Mexico dedicated to, planet of, 53;
  on Calendar-stone, 252.

Vikings, cult of Polaris, 474.

Villavicencio, 150.

Virgins of the Sun, in Mexico and Peru, 194.

Vishnu, cult of, 314.

Volcanoes, as probable cause of traditions of destruction of earth,
            270-275.

Von Herder, 449, _note_.

Von Luschan, 342, 358, _note_, 359, 360.

Von Schroeder, L., 484, 458, _note_.

Votan, culture hero of the Tzendals, title “the Master of the Sacred
            Drum,” 60, 71-72, _note_.

Vulture, totem of Quiché chieftain, 164;
  in Egyptian symbolism, 398, 425, 426.

Wales, Druidic Celi Ced corresponds to Egyptian Amen-Ra;
  dual power;
  Central ruler;
  numeral seven in Welsh legend, 471.

Wampum belts, Iroquois, 197-199.

Wan, Chinese word for swastika, 309.

Warburg, A., 119.

Waring, 459.

Warren, William F., 475, 566.

Water, sacred pool in temple of Mexico, 225;
  in connection with star cult, 226;
  associated with fire-drill and socket in Old and New World, 505.

Water era, one of the four eras of the world, 253.

Water goddess, called Chalchiutlycue, 91.

Water and air design, encircling the mitre of the Lord of the Above;
  on mantles of Montezuma’s predecessors, 125;
  emblem of cult of Above, 126.

Weaving, art of among the Huaxtekans, 207-208, _note_.

West, Cihuatlampa (in Nahuatl)=place of the women, 38;
  in Cosmos=Calli=house, yellow, earth, darkness, 42;
  door of the Underworld, 54;
  female region, 64.

Webster’s Dictionary, 419.

Wheat, stalk of, year symbol in China, 291.

Wheel, emblem of the Deity and of rotation, among ancient Mexicans, 33;
  represented by Mexican dance, 59;
  the four-spoked wheel of Shamash in Babylonia and Assyria, 332, 356,
              365;
  symbol of axial rotation and time in Old World, 500;
  associated with pole-star in Japan, 501;
  use of, known in Japan and China from the earliest times, 501-502;
  in Scandinavia, 502;
  first religions and their royal symbol—possibly evolved from the stone
              fire socket, 503 (see Axial Rotation).

Wheelwright, E. M., 514, 515.

Whitney, J. D., 449 _note_, 452, _note_.

Wickersham, James, 288, 292.

Wiener, 132, 146.

Williams, 288.

Wilson, Sir Daniel, 540.

Wilson, Thomas, 19, 23, 28, 50, 318, 459, 460.

Wind-god, symbol of, 34.

Windows, symbolism of, in Mexico, Central America and elsewhere, 120, 121.

Winged disk, in Assyria, 356, 357.

Winter solstice, triskelion sign of, 27, 28.

Woman, origin of idea of inferiority, 65;
  position of, in Peru and Mexico, 194;
  “Corn Maidens” and “Mothers” in America, 276;
  in China, 286, 287;
  in Babylonia-Assyria, 341;
  in Greece and Rome, 345 in Egypt, 426-436.

Writing, cursive and ikonomatic of the Old World;
  picture writing adopted by Spanish missionaries to New World, 534-535,
              _note_;
  Egyptian hieratic script, 535, _note_;
  numerical value of letters in Greek alphabet;
  Maya calculiform hieroglyphs;
  geometrical figures used by Phœnicians, 536, _note_.

Wu, Chinese empress, 309.

Wylie, Alexander, 303, 335, 481, _note_.

Xicalango, 211.

Xilomaniztli, another name for the festival “Izcalli;”
  meaning the birth or sprouting of the young maize, 241.

Xiuhtecuhtli, Mexican lord of the year or of fire;
  emblem of, figured and described;
  called the turquoise;
  or grass-green pyramid, 129, 214, 223.

Xius, tribe of ancient Yucatan, 211.

Xonecuilli, native name for Ursa Minor (see Ursa Minor).

Xoxouhqui-ilhuicatl (Nahuatl)=the verdant or blue sky, a title of
            Huitzilo-pochtli, 72.

Yang and Yin, in Chinese religion;
  belief of the modern Chinese concerning, 286.

Yaou, Chinese emperor who divided China into four provinces, 298.

Year symbols, in Mexican calendar, acatl, tecpatl, calli and tochtli, 76;
  glyphs on Copan stela or katun, 220;
  Maya name for=Ah-cuch-haab, 220;
  in Mexican Calendar-stone, 253;
  in Mexico, bunch of grass or maize shoots;
  in China, stalk of wheat, 291.

Yoalticitl, mother of the gods in ancient Mexico, 123.

Yop-at, Maya name for “a mitre,” symbol of divine ruler, 118.

Yope or yopi, Mexican peaked headdress or cone 117.

Yopico, name given to temple and monastery in courtyard of Great Temple of
            Mexico, 118.

Youal-tecuhtli, star-god mentioned by Sahagun, identified as Ursa Major,
            279;
  name signifies, “lord of the night,” also “Lord of the circle or wheel,”
              279.

Yuoalahua=lord of the wheel, 71.

Yu, Chinese emperor;
  divisions of China, 292, 299.

Yucatan, cult of Polaris, 44;
  Mexican culture-hero, Quetzalcoatl, came from, 67;
  social organization, older than that of Mexico, 67;
  Twin-brothers personifying the Above and Below, 68;
  serpent symbol, more ancient than in Mexico, 70;
  ancient map of, 85-90;
  early peoples of, in contact with those of Mississippi valley, 112;
  traditions about Kukulcan’s journey to Mexico, 206;
  traditions of tribes who came from the south, 210-214;
  meeting ground of Maya- and Nahuatl-speaking people, 214;
  not cradle of Maya civilization, 214;
  ancient monuments of, 216;
  fourfold divisions, 218, 494;
  Mayas compared with Maghas of India, 509, 519;
  ancient civilization, 528;
  ruder forms of culture alongside of the perfected social organization,
              531;
  period of warfare and pestilence, 539
  (see Chichen Itza, Mayapan, etc.).

Yupanqui, founder of Cuzco, who introduced worship of the Creator, 135,
            161, 186.

Zamorra, Fray Geronimo Roman y, 275.

Zarate, 150.

Zeller, Edward, 484.

Zenith, nepantla, 38.

Zigzag or undulated lines, symbol of water, 126.

Zikkurats of Babylonia, seven-staged towers, 327-331;
  oriented to the four cardinal points, 332;
  together with “Great basin of Apsu,” formed image of Cosmos, 361.

Zilan, Maya centre of female industry 208, _note_;
  name signified “embroidery,” 210;
  stone monoliths, 216;
  ancient centre of culture in Yucatan, 217.

Zip, glyph on Copan altar, 227.

Zmigrodski, 19.

Zodiac composed of twenty day-signs, 255;
  in Chinese calendar, 285.

Zumarraga, Bishop, 264.

Zuñi, conception of Cosmos, Above, Below, Centre and Four Quarters, 41,
            100;
  ceremonies typifying the fecundity of the earth, etc., 101;
  vase used as emblem of earth-mother, 105;
  cult of Above and Below;
  swastika symbol in use among;
  cult of Polaris;
  Zuñi idol compared with Mexican lord of fire and lord of the under
              world, 128, 129, 130;
  twin brothers, war-gods, compared with counterparts in Mexico and
              Yucatan, 130;
  colors assigned to cardinal points, 192;
  creation myth, 200, 223;
  modern, ceremonies, symbols, etc., compared with those of Mexico,
              Central America and Peru, 200;
  Sky-father and Earth-mother;
  Macaw or winter people, and Raven or summer people, 201;
  linguistic affinities with Nahuatl and Maya, 201;
  myth about building the town at the stable middle of the earth, 202;
  social organization, 203, 205;
  symbol of seeds of life, compared with Mexico and Maya, 223;
  numerical divisions, social organization, symbolism, etc., identical
              with that of Mexico, Yucatan, Copan, Guatemala, Peru, etc.,
              226, 493;
  spider’s web as image of numerical divisions;
  colors assigned to four elements, compared with Mexico and China, 293;
  use of quadruped to symbolize cardinal points and divisions of state
              compared with similar symbolism in Mexico and Central
              America, 295;
  the pueblo represents a “seven in one,” a counterpart of archaic
              kingdoms in India, Persia, Babylonia, Egypt, Greece, Rome,
              etc., 529.





NOTE.


I am indebted to the eminent Prof. Paul Haupt, of Johns Hopkins
University, for drawing my attention to the existence of an extremely
important and interesting ancient map of Babylonia on an unfortunately
broken and mutilated clay tablet also inscribed with cuneiform characters.
This tablet is reproduced in photogravure and illustrated by a pencil
drawing on pp. 100 and 101 of the Notes on “the Book of Ezekiel”
(translated by Prof. C. H. Toy), which forms Part 12 of the monumental
polychrome edition of the Bible, which is being edited by Prof. Paul
Haupt, with the assistance of Dr. Horace Howard Furness. Although
designated as a “Babylonian map of the world” it obviously represents
Babylonia as a Middle Kingdom, traversed by the Euphrates and containing
Babylon, surrounded by other cities situated in the Euphratean valley.

Babylonia is enclosed in two large concentric circles representing the
sea, designated in a cuneiform inscription as the “Bitter stream” or “Salt
water river.” Triangles extend beyond the outer circle, recalling the four
“rays or spokes” of the image of Shamash (fig. 65). Cuneiform characters,
in one of these triangular spaces, designate it as an island. Professor
Toy states that “there seem to have been originally seven of these
triangles, but most of them are broken away.” In point of fact only one of
the triangles is whole, and distinct traces of three others are preserved.
As the mutilated condition of the tablet forbids certainty as to the
original number of triangles, I venture to point out that it seems more
likely that instead of seven there were originally six triangles around
the central disc and that the map of Babylonia constitutes an image of a
confederated state, like those of India and Persia (see pp. 480 and 484),
conceived as formed of “six dependent and allied states surrounding the
seventh ruling state in the centre.”

Referring the reader to p. 348 of this work where “the seven kings” of
Babylon are mentioned and seven-fold organization is discussed, I merely
state that the importance of the Babylonian map can scarcely be overrated
as a proof of the application in remote antiquity of the cosmical scheme
to territorial divisions. It will be for Assyriologists to determine for
us the relative ages of the Sippara tablet (p. 332 and fig. 65, 1), and
the Babylonian Map tablet and to define their respective connections with
the “four regions” and “seven directions,” or with quadruplicate and
seven-fold schemes of organization. It is my hope that their researches
will lead to definite knowledge as to the date when these cosmical schemes
were employed in the Euphratean valley.

In conclusion I draw attention to the two interesting wheel-shaped maps of
the world also published in the “Notes on Ezekiel” (p. 105), and the
remarkable diagram (p. 197), showing the allotment of the land of Canaan
according to Ezekiel. On p. 204, in the Notes of Chapter 48 of Ezekiel,
there are valuable details concerning the geographical distribution of the
tribes of Israel, and the position, in the centre, of the sacred
reservation and the symmetrical arrangement of the gates of Jerusalem,
which were associated with the cardinal points and tribal representatives.

Z. N.






FOOTNOTES


    1 The Swastika. Report of the U. S. National Museum, 1894. Washington,
      1896. During the preparation of this paper I also consulted the
      following works, from which some forms of swastika are likewise
      reproduced on pl. II: Le signe de la Croix avant le Christianisme.
      Gabriel de Mortillet. Paris, 1866. Zur Geschichte der Swastika.
      Zmigrodski, Braunschweig, 1890. La migration des symboles. Comte
      Goblet d’Alviella. Paris, 1891.

    2 I would insert here that it was only when the present investigation
      was almost completed, that my attention was arrested by a reference
      in Professor Wilson’s work, already cited, to a short article on the
      Fylfot and the Futhorc tir by H. Colley March, M.D.

      Having succeeded in obtaining a copy of the Transactions of the
      Lancashire and Cheshire Antiquarian Society (vol. 4, pp. 1-12,
      1886), in which it appeared, I had the extreme satisfaction of
      finding that a specialist working in another field and approaching
      the problem from another direction had come to two of the identical
      conclusions that I had reached in a totally different manner. This
      fact constitutes, in my opinion, the most powerful support of the
      correctness of the views we hold in common after having formed,
      expressed and worked them out in such a different way, as can be
      verified by a comparison of our two works.

      Referring the reader to his valuable and suggestive communication to
      which I shall revert, I shall merely mention here that Dr. March
      recognizes, as I do, that the “essential suggestion [of the swastika
      and fylfot] is of axial rotation.” He attributes the original of the
      swastika to the nocturnal (not as I do, to the annual) rotation of
      the Ursa Major around Polaris, and likewise refers to the fact that
      about four thousand years ago, the circular sweep of the circumpolar
      constellations was far more striking than at present. After meeting
      on this common ground our lines of investigation part company and go
      wide asunder, nor am I able to follow some of Dr. March’s
      conclusions such as, for instance, his opinion that the fylfot was a
      sign of a “diurnal rotation” suggested by “the rising and setting of
      the sun and moon when the spectator looked at them with his back to
      the north.” On the other hand I am indebted to him for much valuable
      information relating to the rune or futhorc tir, to which I shall
      refer later.

    3 Besides the word _coatl_=twin, the Mexicans had another term to
      express some thing double, in pairs. A plant with two shoots was
      named xolotl. Double agave plants, or maize when occasionally met
      with, were regarded with superstition and named me-xolotl. The
      pretty little parroquets, popularly known as “love-birds” from their
      habit of constant association, in pairs, were named xolotl. The
      circumstance that the term for birds’-down was also xolotl may
      explain why the down-feathers of eagles and other birds were
      employed and played a certain rôle in ritual observances. They
      expressed and conveyed the sound of a word which meant something
      double and could therefore be used to symbolize a variety of
      meanings relating to multiplication or propagation. That the
      Mexicans figuratively connected birds’-down with generation is
      proven by the well-known myth of the birth of Huitzilopochtli from
      the union of a ball of birds’-down and a goddess named “she with the
      petticoat of serpents” (Sahagun, book III, chap. I).

      Tufts of birds’-down figure, in the B. N. MS., on the shield of the
      female ancestress of the human race, one of whose numerous titles
      was toci,=“our grandmother,” to express which the figure of a citli
      or hare was sometimes employed in pictography. Of her it was said,
      that she bore only twins, a figure of speech meaning great
      productiveness, just as the female divinity is also termed “the
      woman with 400 breasts” (text to p. 29, Vatican Codex, Kingsborough,
      vols. II and V). In the text to the Telleriano-Remensis Codex
      (Kingsborough, vol. I, pl. 24), we find Xolotl, a deity wearing the
      shell-symbol of Quetzalcoatl, directly named “the god of twins.”

    4 The full meaning which may have been attached to the eye-symbol in
      both Nahuatl and Maya languages is set forth in the following notes
      which I give merely for the suggestion they convey of a deep meaning
      having been attached to the eye-symbol. The Nahuatl word for eye is
      _ix-telolotli_, but in pictography it represented the phonetic value
      of _ix_ only. It may, therefore, have been employed as a cursive
      sign for face=_ixtli_ and the fact that it figures in the centre of
      the symbol _ollin_, where a face sometimes occurs, confirms this
      surmise. In the Maya language the word for eye is _ich_, which is
      practically identical with the Nahuatl _ix_, and this enters into
      the composition of the following words, the meanings of which are
      worth considering in connection with the fact that the eye is shown
      to have been employed to convey the meaning of star, in both
      languages: Ix-machun=eternal, without beginning, ix-mayam=forever,
      continuously, without interruption. ix-maxul=perpetual, without end.
      The fact that each of these Maya words exhibits the prefix _ix_ and
      that an eye is employed to express this sound and stands for star,
      is certainly interesting, since it suggests that the natives
      associated the idea of eternity with the stars.

    5 This native belief is beautifully illustrated by the two “highly
      artistic shell-gorgets representing winged human beings,” which are
      described and figured by Mr. Wm. H. Holmes, in Part II of his
      instructive and extremely useful “Archaeological Studies among the
      Ancient Cities of Mexico,” which I have received just as this paper
      is going to press. I am much pleased at the possibility of drawing
      attention, by means of a footnote, to the interesting fact that in
      one gorget the human head is figured with butterfly wings, whilst in
      the other it is accompanied by conventionalized feathers and a
      butterfly wing. There can be no doubt that both gorgets are attempts
      to represent the resuscitated souls of departed warriors, according
      to the native ideas concerning them. It is nevertheless very
      remarkable to see actually that the ancient Mexicans employed the
      butterfly as a symbol of an immortal soul and had also evolved the
      idea of a winged head, analogous to that of a cherub, to represent a
      blest spirit, dwelling in celestial regions.

      It is noticeable that the name of the Mexican priests was papa,
      which syllables are the first in the word papalotl=butterfly. It may
      be that a distinction was made and that the souls of the dead
      priests were supposed to assume the shape of butterflies or moths,
      whilst the warriors became celestial humming-birds.

    6 In connection with Montezuma’s use of a litter it should be noticed
      that, in the picture-writings, only the culture-hero Quetzalcoatl
      and the bird god Huitzilopochtli are represented as seated on
      litters. The two bars of Quetzalcoatl’s litter, figured in Duran’s
      atlas (Tratado 2, cap. 1 a) terminate at each end in a serpent’s
      head. The pair of twin serpents thus rendered, evidently convey an
      allusion to his name, which would be equally comprehensible in the
      Maya or Mexican languages. In another portion of Duran’s Atlas
      (Trat. 2, chap. 2), Huitzilopochtli is figured as seated on a litter
      masked as a bird, and a finely-executed native picture of the
      bird-god, being borne on a litter, is in the B. N. MS. where he is
      named “the precious lord” and is represented with a sceptre in his
      hand surmounted by a heart. This latter detail is of special
      interest, since it indicates that the Mexicans employed the heart
      with the same symbolical and metaphorical meaning as the
      Maya-Quiches and Tzentals. The latter had named their culture-hero
      “Votan”=“the Heart” (of the people). (Brinton Hero-myths, p. 217.)
      In the Popol-Vuh, the sacred book of the Quiches, the supreme
      divinity is named “the Heart of the heaven, whose name is Hurakan.”
      He is also named the “Heart of the Earth,” a title whose equivalent
      in Mexico=Tepe-Yollotl, was applied to Tezcatlipoca and associated
      with the bodiless voice, the echo, which was supposed to proceed
      from the “heart (or life) of the Mountain.” The above data
      undoubtedly prove the important point that Huitzilopochtli and
      Tezcatlipoca were respectively entitled “the Heart of the Heaven”
      and “the Heart of the Earth.”

    7 Short triangular capes are worn to this day by the Mexican women,
      and are called quechquemitl=shoulder capes. It is curious to find in
      Molina’s dictionary, the following: tzimpitzauac=something figured,
      which is wide above and pointed below, and tzimmanqui=something
      figured which is pointed above and wide below, words which seem to
      indicate that they refer to triangles and that these had different
      meanings according to position.

    8 The production of this drink was limited to the area in which the
      agave plant could be cultivated. As set forth in my commentary on
      the “Lyfe of the Indians,” the natives employed many other kinds of
      fermented liquors, made from different fruits and plants.

    9 The sacred symbols and numbers of Aboriginal America in Ancient and
      Modern times. (Bulletin of the American Geographical Society, no. 2,
      1894.)

   10 Tribes of California, Stephen Powers. Contributions to North
      American Ethnology. Washington, 1877. vol. III, p. 79.

   11 Fourth Annual Report Bureau of Ethnology, p. 518. Washington.

   12 Republicas de Indias, Fray Jeronimo Roman de Zamorra 1569-1575, ed.
      Suarez. Madrid, 1898.

   13 Pilz-foermige Goetzenbilder aus Guatemala und San Salvador, Carl
      Sapper, Globus. band LXXIII, nr. 20.

   14 For other examples see Borgian Codex, pp. 2, 5, 64, 66, 74.

   15 Note on the Ancient Mexican Calendar System. Stockholm, 1894.

   16 Biologia Centrali-Americana. Archæology, edited by F. Ducane Godman,
      London.

   17 The most striking example of this is in the Palace House, at
      Palenqne, all wall-holes of which are tau-shaped. An elaborate
      stucco ornamentation, richly colored, encloses two upright taus
      surrounded by raised borders. One is a deep opening in the wall; the
      other, next to it, is filled in and exhibits a horizontal line
      resting on a vertical one. There can be no doubt that a profound
      symbolical meaning was expressed by the entire motif, which has been
      admirably reproduced by Mr. A. P. Maudslay (Biologia
      Centrali-Americana, Archæology, part VI, pl. 18).

   18 Veröffentlichungen aus dem Königlichen Museum für Völkerkunde, IV
      band, I heft. 1895. p. 5.

   19 Garcilaso de la Vega, Comentarias Reales, Lisbon, 1609; also
      translation by Sir Clements B. Markham, issued by the Hakluyt
      Society. Rites and Laws of the Incas (accounts by Molina,
      Salcamayhua, Avila and Ondegardo), translated by Sir Clements B.
      Markham; also Cieza de Leon, Herrera, etc. and MS. of Padre Anello
      Oliva.

   20 Attention is called to a curious error in the original text by
      Arriaga, quoted by Rivero and Tschudi. Arriaga states that the two
      statues stood back to back, but he makes the woman look toward the
      “poniente” and the man to the “occidente,” thus making both figures
      face the west. As “poniente” is the current Spanish phrase for the
      west, it is evident that the author made a slip in the use of the
      classical term, and intended to say that the man faced the
      “oriente.”

   21 The Terra-cotta Heads of Teotihuacan, American Journal of
      Archaeology, Baltimore, 1886.

   22 For this valuable list I am indebted to the kindness of Sir Clements
      B. Markham, the President of the Royal Geographical Society of Great
      Britain, who generously allowed me to study some of his MS. notes on
      Ancient Peru.

   23 “From what can be gathered and conjectured in considering the
      traditions of the present time, it is not more than 350 to 400 years
      since the Incas only possessed and ruled over the valley of Cuzco as
      far as Urcas, a distance of six leagues and to the valley of Yucay,
      which is not more than 5 leagues.... The historical period cannot be
      placed further back than 400 years at the earliest” (Polo de
      Ondegardo 1550-1600).

   24 Lettre sur les Antiquités de Tiahuanaco, 1866, pp. 9, 17, 19.

   25 Blas Valera, apud Garcilaso de la Vega, Comentarios Reales, Lisboa,
      1609, lib. I, cap. XI, pp. 13, 14; lib. II, cap. VI, p. 42. See also
      Garcia, Origen de los Indios. Madrid, 1729, lib. IV, cap. XV, p.
      313.

   26 Narratives of the Rites and laws of the Incas, translated by
      Clements B. Markham, C. B., F. R. S., ed. Hakluyt Society, pp.
      10-13.

   27 It is the merit of the late distinguished philologist Dr. Buschmann,
      in his invaluable work on Aztec names of localities to have pointed
      out that although the Cakchiquel language is now spoken at
      Cozumalhuapa or Cotzumalguapan, its name is unquestionably Nahuatl
      (Cozamalo-apan). Ueber Aztekische Ortsnamen, VII, p. 34.

      The largest number of illustrations of the beautiful bas-reliefs
      found in the above locality have been published by M. Herman Strebel
      of Hamburg, whose valuable publications and splendid collections of
      ancient Mexican antiquities, preserved at Berlin and Hamburg, are
      well known. Die Steinsculptures von Santa Lucia Cozumalhuapa
      (Guatemala) in Museum fur Volkerkunde. Hamburg, 1894. Jahrbuch der
      Hamburgischen Wissenschaftlichen Austallen, XI.

      Three of these remarkable bas-reliefs are figured in the valuable
      publication by Geheimrath A. Bastian: Steinsculpturen aus Guatemala,
      Berichte der Königlichen Museen zu Berlin, 1882. Dr. Habel’s
      drawings were published in 1878, in the 22d vol. of the Smithsonian
      Contributions to Knowledge.

      Casts of these bas-reliefs are on exhibition in the Peabody Museum.

   28 “The skins of lions, with the heads, had been prepared, with gold
      ear-pieces in the ears and golden teeth in place of the real teeth
      which had been pulled out. In the paws were certain rings of gold.
      Those who were dressed or invested with these skins put on the head
      and neck of the lion so as to cover their own and the skin of the
      body of the lion hung from the shoulders.” _op. cit._ p. 45.

      The wearing of puma and ocelot skins by one of the two highest
      grades of warriors in Mexico is too well known to need further
      mention here.

   29 In connection with the three points proceeding from the eye, the
      Mexican symbol for star, I would draw attention to the fact that in
      the latitude of Santa Lucia only three equidistant positions of Ursa
      Major, and, possibly, of Ursa Minor, would be observable, the
      constellations being below the northern horizon when lying between
      it and Polaris. The symbolical three points could have thus
      originated in the same way as the triskeles in other countries, from
      observation of the identical phenomenon.

   30 This bas-relief is reproduced in vol. III of the Anales del Museo
      Nacional, p. 302, and is discussed by Señor Sanchez.

   31 Article Peru, Encyclopaedia Britannica.

   32 Garcilaso de la Vega, The Royal Commentaries of the Incas, Hakluyt
      ed. vol. I, p. 270.

   33 Rites and Laws of the Incas, ed. Hakluyt, p. 86.

   34 Rites and Laws of the Incas, ed. Hakluyt, pp. 77, 84.

   35 The Heavens ... London. Richard Bentley and Son. 1883. pp. 287-289.

   36 Historia Chichimeca, chap. XIX.

   37 In Quechua the left hand was named lloque maqui and the right, pana
      maqui. In the Chinchaysuyo dialect of Quechua the left hand was
      hichoc maqui and the right, allaucay maqui (Vocabulario Padre Juan
      de Figueredo).

   38 Annals of the Cakchiquels. Library of Aboriginal Literature, vol.
      VI, D. G. Brinton, p. 71. It is a striking coincidence which further
      excavations may however destroy, that seven similar upright slabs
      were found at Santa Lucia, six complete ones of which exhibit
      individuals whose left hands bear special marks. What is more, these
      figures are accompanied by animals which agree with a native
      chronicle quoted by Dr. Otto Stoll (_op. cit._ p. 6). According to
      this some of the totems or marks of dignity worn by certain Quiché
      chieftains were representations of pumas, ocelots and vultures. It
      is, perhaps, permissible to advance the hypothesis that the
      personages on the slabs are representatives of the seven tribes and
      display their totemic devices.

      I would add a couple of observations which seem to indicate that the
      language of the people who sculptured and set up the Santa Lucia
      slabs was Nahuatl. In the first case on the long slab, figured by M.
      Herman Strebel as No. 11, a chieftain in a recumbent position is
      conferring with a personage masked as a deer. The date is sculptured
      on this slab, recalling the Mexican method of figuring numerals and
      indicates that a historical event is being recorded.

      The Nahuatl word for deer is mazatl and we know that the Mazahuas,
      or “deer-people” is the name of a native tribe which inhabits to
      this day the coast region of Guatemala. A town named Mazatenango=the
      capital or mother-city of the Mazahuas lies between the lake of
      Atitlan and the coast (tenan=mother of somebody; tenamitl=walled
      city). A small village named Mazahuat also lies farther south and
      inland on the Lempa river, in San Salvador. On one of the upright
      slabs two sculptured heads resembling dogs’ heads are enclosed in
      circles. The Nahuatl name for dog is itzcuintl; and a town of the
      same name, corrupted to Escuintla, lies between the latitude of
      Amatitlan and the coast of Guatemala, at about the same distance
      inland as the town of Maza-tenango. As both places were within easy
      reach from Santa Lucia, it seems possible that the slabs may refer
      to some conquest or agreement made with the “deer and dog people.”
      At all events the agreement is worth noting as a hint for future
      research.

   39 Ed. Brinton. Library of Aboriginal literature, p. 13.

   40 It is to the superior authority of my distinguished and highly
      esteemed colleagues Drs. Otto Stoll and Carl Sapper that I submit
      the above considerations. It may be possible for the latter
      enthusiastic explorer and for Dr. Gustavo Eisen, who is continuing
      his valuable researches in Guatemala, to determine the locality of
      the ancient Tullan, which should, I imagine, be sought for in a
      region where the land inhabited by the Four Nations would converge
      and at a point almost equidistant from the Four Tecpans.

   41 In the Mexican collection at the Trocadero Museum in Paris, there is
      a curious wooden sceptre in the form of a hand, which has been
      figured by Dr. Ernest Hamy in his splendidly illustrated work on
      this Museum.

   42 See Brinton. The Native Calendar of Central America and Mexico, p.
      49.

   43 Bulletin of the Museum of Science and Art, University of
      Pennsylvania, no. 3, vol. I.

   44 Idea de una nueva historia general, Madrid, 1746, p. 117.

   45 Native Calendar, p. 50.

   46 Vergleichende Studien. Internationales Archiv für Ethnographie, bd.
      III, 1890, and the Native Calendar, p. 19.

   47 See Molina’s dictionary for further meanings of verb yuli, which
      accounts for another form of primitive native symbolism.

   48 See D. G. Brinton (American Hero-myths, p. 155) who, like other
      authorities, has not recognized the difference between native
      cross-symbols, denoting the four quarters celestial and terrestrial
      and the tree of tribal life.

   49 Dr. Hale states that these squares remind us of the similar Chinese
      character which represents the word “field” (p. 241).

   50 A Central American ceremony which suggests the snake dance of the
      Tusayan villagers. Reprint from The American Anthropologist, vol.
      VI, no. 3, July, 1893. _cf._ Bandelier, Final Report of
      Investigations among the Indians of the Southwestern United States.
      Archaeol. Inst. Papers, Am. series, IV, pp. 586-591.

   51 Thirteenth Report of the Bureau of Ethnology. Washington, 1896.

   52 In abbreviated form I note here, inviting special comparison with
      Mexico, that the Zuñi Upper world was symbolized by the sun, eagle
      and turquoise; the Lower world by the rattlesnake, water and toad.

   53 Landa states that Mayapan signified “the banner of Maya,” the latter
      being the name of the “tongue of land” on which the capital was
      situated. This explanation is, however, scarcely satisfactory, for
      pantli is Nahuatl. If the entire word be regarded as Nahuatl, we
      obtain “the banner of the hand.” As another Maya name for the
      capital was Ho and this means five it seems possible that this
      numeral and sound were actually expressed by an open hand and that
      the Nahuatl name thus arose.

   54 As throughout America four brothers are always found associated, in
      consequence of the general spread of the quadruple organization, the
      fact that three rulers only are mentioned here and that three
      powerful tribes were found in possession of Yucatan, indicates that
      these must have separated themselves from their original State. The
      subsequent reduction of their number to two shows further
      dissension.

   55 It seems reasonable to refer to this date the expulsion of the Maya
      tribe, the Huaxtekans, who founded their colony at Panuco, named
      their capital Tuch-pan and carried with them their execrable
      practices and ideas. At the same time they possessed and handed down
      such a proficiency in the art of weaving that at the time of
      Montezuma the most beautiful textile fabrics, furnished to him as
      tribute, were the Huaxtecan “centzon-tilmatli” or mantles of four
      hundred colors, “finely woven and covered with intricate and
      artistic designs.” This circumstance points to a possible connection
      with Zilan, the reputed Maya centre of female industry. It has been
      stated by good authorities that the only antiquities thus far found
      in America, which testify to the existence of a degraded and obscene
      cult, are from the region of Panuco.

   56 It is interesting to note in the above description absolutely no
      mention of woman in the organization of Mayapan. It is therefore to
      be presumed that they were excluded from this capital, and
      inhabited, as in Mexico, their own town, under female rulership and
      that of the “lords of the Night.”

   57 See the Atlatl or Spear-thrower of the Ancient Mexicans. Peabody
      Museum Papers, vol. 1, no. 3. Cambridge, 1891.

   58 Relacion. ed. Brasseur de Bourbourg, p. 52. In a note the Abbé
      states that the above description recalls the monoliths of Copan and
      Quirigua.

   59 We are told that the Cheles inhabited a province named Ah-bin-chel,
      and that their capitals were Tikoh and Izamal (literally, Ah=they
      who are of, kin=sun, chel=sort of bird and the ancient name of a
      sacerdotal lineage in Yucatan). Thence the title Chelekat=holiness,
      highness, grandeur, given to the head of this lineage (Brasseur de
      Bourbourg). Ix-chel=the woman-bird, was the high-priestess or
      medicine-woman and midwife. The Cheles, Tutul-xius and Cocomes were
      the three most powerful tribes at the time of the Conquest. It is
      noteworthy that they all had bird names and that the word chel, the
      totemic bird of the Cheles, so closely resembles ché=tree, that the
      combination of a ché or tree as a symbol of the tribe and the
      chel-bird would have been suggested by the language.

   60 According to Señor Garcia Cubas, “this peninsula of Yucatan must
      have been united at one time, to the island of Cuba, the determining
      cause of their separation being the impetuous current of the Gulf of
      Mexico” (Atlas Metodico, Mexico, 1874, p. 32).

   61 For a general account of the ruins of Copan and for a plan on which
      the position of the different structures, stelæ, altars and
      prominent sculptures are given, I refer to the Memoirs of the
      Peabody Museum vol. I, no. 1, containing a preliminary report, of
      the Explorations by the Museum. Cambridge, 1896.

   62 Historia de la Provincia de Yucathan, by Friar Diego Lopez
      Cogolludo, Madrid, 1688.

   63 It seems to me that this statement establishes once and for all the
      order in which these sculptured glyphs are to be read. It is evident
      that in fastening them to the walls the idea was that of building up
      the calculiform record by placing the stones above each other, in
      the same manner that a stone wall would be raised. Accordingly, the
      earliest records would form the base and the last be at the top.

   64 See Biologia Centrali Americana, pt. I, Copan “a” pl. 9. Casts of
      this sculpture and of two others nearly identical, from Copan, are
      in the Peabody Museum.

   65 It is my intention to reproduce these plans of Copan and Quirigua
      and of other ancient American capitals in the publication I have
      undertaken to make in co-editorship with Mr. E. W. Dahlgren of
      Stockholm, of the beautiful map of the City of Mexico and its
      surroundings, painted by Alonzo de la Cruz, the cosmographer of
      Philip II of Spain. Mr. Dahlgren published an interesting account of
      this map, which is preserved in the library of the university at
      Upsala, in 1889, with its uncolored reproduction on a reduced scale.
      In his monumental work on ancient cartography, Baron Nordenskjöld
      also published an uncolored production of this map and, with Dr.
      Bovallius, exhibited a beautiful facsimile of this precious
      document, at the Historical Exposition in Madrid, in October, 1892.
      During the previous summer at Stockholm, I had personally
      superintended the painting of a perfect facsimile copy of the map
      which I exhibited in the Anthropological Building of the World’s
      Columbian Exposition in 1893. The original map was exhibited in
      Stockholm during the meeting of the Congress of Americanists at
      Stockholm in 1894, and I suggested that it ought to be published in
      exact facsimile and in colors, particularly on account of the many
      hieroglyphic names of localities it exhibits. It was thereupon
      agreed by Mr. Dahlgren and myself that we should jointly publish the
      map with an accompanying text in English, my share of the work being
      principally the decipherment of the hieroglyphs of localities, the
      classification of the tribes inhabiting them, as well as the
      presentation of all historical facts connected with them that I
      could obtain from the native and early Spanish chronicles. With
      characteristic liberality the Duc de Loubat most kindly supported
      the proposed publication by subscribing to twenty copies of it in
      advance and depositing the payment for these at the Academy of
      Sciences. The reproduction of the map has been facilitated by this
      generous action and I take great pleasure in expressing here our
      grateful appreciation to the Duc de Loubat, who has been patiently
      awaiting the achievement of our undertaking. Both Mr. Dahlgren and I
      have been prevented from completing this up to the present, by work
      planned previously to the publication of the map. The present
      publication will prove, however, that the social organization of the
      Mexicans has been the object of my painstaking study and that, until
      I had satisfactorily set forth the fundamental principles which
      influenced not only the distribution of the population, but the
      ground-plan of the capital itself, any text I could publish with the
      map would be incomplete. As matters now stand, I propose to treat of
      the City of Mexico as a type of an ancient American sacred city, to
      compare its ground plan with those of other native capitals and to
      trace, as far as possible, the localization of the various tribes
      and classes of the ancient population, so that we can form an
      adequate idea of the topography and machinery of the great state
      known as the Empire of Montezuma. I hope and expect to complete this
      publication in a reasonable period of time but dare not define its
      limits, as all scientific research demands more time and strength
      than can be determined upon in advance. In conclusion I would state
      that, at the Congress of Americanists which took place at the city
      of Mexico in 1895, the distinguished Mexican cartographer, Señor
      Garcia Cubas, whose splendid maps of Mexico are well known, made an
      interesting communication on this map, of which he had seen a copy.

   66 It has been surmised that the name Palenque is of Spanish origin and
      means “a palisade;” but it seems far more likely to be the
      approximate rendering of the sound of the old native word by a
      Spanish word, in the same way that the Nahuatl Quauh-nahuac became
      the Spanish Cuerna-vaca, literally cow’s horn.

   67 Brasseur de Bourbourg’s Maya Vocabulary contains an interesting
      instance of a native tribe or lineage bearing the name of a bird:
      “Chel: name of a kind of bird; ancient name of a great sacerdotal
      family reigning at Tecoh (near Izamal, Yucatan). Thence the title
      ‘Chelekat,’ which meant holy, exalted, great, and was applied to the
      head of this family.”

   68 On a large tablet at Ixkun, the cast of which is now in Mr.
      Maudslay’s collection at the South Kensington Museum, similarly
      placed figures support on their bent backs and shoulders standing
      personages, facing each other, and surrounded by glyphs. In this
      case, however, the men who serve as footstools, are bound and
      distinctly show a difference of type and costume, so that there can
      be no doubt that the tablet commemorated the conquest of an alien
      tribe.

   69 Estudio arqueologico y jeroglifico del Calendario o gran libro
      astronomico.... Mexico. 1889.

   70 Shakespeare, Julius Caesar, III, 1, 60.

   71 A somewhat disheartening consideration concerning the Stone of the
      Great Plan deserves mention. The probability is that it was
      originally painted with the colors of the four quarters and that
      some of the records thus made are irretrievably lost. On taking the
      first impressions with gelatine, in order to make his admirable cast
      of the monolith, Señor Abadiano discovered many traces of color,
      lodged in small crevices and corners of the carvings. Moreover, the
      use of the symbolical colors on stone monuments is vouched for by
      the great painted monolith which was, strange to say, re-interred
      after having been discovered in the City of Mexico some years ago.
      The reproduction of an obviously incorrect drawing made of this
      stone during its uncovered state, has been published in vol. II of
      the Annals of the National Museum of Mexico.

   72 Relacion, p. 339, Kingsborough, vol. IX.

   73 Leon y Gama advanced the opinion that the stone, supplemented by a
      gnomon, served as a solar clock or dial, to mark the hours of the
      days and the seasons, etc. He added that the stone may have served
      further purposes than those he enumerated and hints that it may have
      also recorded lunar periods. This distinguished scholar concludes by
      acknowledging that the ancient Mexicans possessed enlightened
      knowledge of the movements of the principal planets and methods of
      observing them, in order to divide time for the purposes of civil
      and religious government (Description de las dos Piedras. Mexico,
      1852, p. 110).

      The late Doctor Philip Valentini, in a learned discourse on the
      Calendar-stone, read at New York in 1878, expressed his view that it
      contained a complete and plastic representation of the division of
      time employed in ancient Mexico.

      The distinguished Mexican scholar, Señor Alfredo Chavero, has
      published the most elaborate treatise which has been written on the
      subject and discusses the views of Gama and Valentini with much
      erudition. Referring the reader to his publications in the Annals of
      the National Museum of Mexico I shall but mention his views that the
      four symbols, contained in the quadruplicate central figure, record
      four epochs of the native cosmogony, that the central head is an
      image of the sun and that the monument itself is a votive tablet
      which was erected to the Sun in historical time, two conclusions to
      which I cannot subscribe. It is impossible to discuss fully the
      valuable publications of Señores Troncoso and Chavero in these
      cursive remarks, but I shall do so on another occasion. Meanwhile
      there is one point upon which both of these authorities agree,
      namely, in admitting the possible connection between the
      civilization of Mexico and Peru and in recognizing that various
      ancient people of America had the nahui-ollin in common. A passage
      in Señor Chavero’s work claims moreover special mention, as it
      contains his supposition that the sign nahui-ollin may have
      symbolized not only the four movements of the sun, but also those of
      the moon, which the writer seems to regard as the nocturnal or dark
      sun. I am quite ready to agree with the above authorities on some of
      the points mentioned, conflicting as their views appear to be at
      first sight. Inasmuch as I regard the monument as the image of a
      plan or theoretical scheme which colored and influenced all native
      thought, I hail any recognition made by other students of its
      all-pervading presence in the Calendar and in the cosmogony of the
      ancient Mexicans. On the other hand I maintain a view which
      materially differs from those of previous writers, namely, that the
      entire plan was originally based on the primitive observation of
      Polaris and in the conception of a stable centre: the seat of a
      power extending over the Four Quarters and the Above and Below.

   74 In the text, as published, Bernal Diaz states that this statue had a
      face like that of a bear “un rostro, como de osso,” but goes on to
      say that it was decorated according to the same mode as the other
      “del otro.” I am inclined to think it more than probable that
      instead of “de osso ” the text should also read “del otro,” as among
      the many images of Tezcatlipoca that are extant, none show him
      connected with the bear in any form or shape.

   75 In Tullan we seem to find the Maya equivalent to the Mexican
      Itzacual=enclosure, by which the Teotihuacan pyramids are popularly
      designated, as may be verified by the discussion of the Maya word in
      the preceding pages (_cf._ tulum, tulul, tuliz, tulacal), which
      conveys the idea of something enclosed, entire, whole and universal
      and will be reverted to. Cholol-lan seems to be connected with the
      verb cholol-tia=to escape (like game from a snare or net) to fly, or
      to spring away. According to this, Cholol-lan would mean “the place
      of escape or flight” and it will be seen that this designation will
      be found to agree with the native tradition concerning the purpose
      of the pyramid, which will be cited presently. It is not impossible,
      however, that Cholol-lan may be bilingual and also be a corrupt
      rendering of the Maya _ho_ or _hool_=head, also capital. This
      supposition receives a certain support from Padre Rios’ statement
      that “the inhabitants of Cholula, in their sacred festivals,
      performed a solemn dance around the pyramid chanting a song which
      began with the words Tulanian Hulaez.” These, he states, “belonged
      to none of the languages now spoken in Mexico” (Orozco y Berra _op.
      cit._ p. 363). The name Tlachiuhaltepetl is translated by Orozcoy
      Berra by “mountain made by hand,” _i. e._ artificial mountain or
      pyramid; from tlachiuhaliztli, the act of accomplishing some work
      forming or creating something. As the origin of primitive symbolism
      is a question of such deep interest I shall mention here some
      curious data in connection with the pyramid. The word Tlachiuhale
      was a title or name applied to the “Creator or Former of living
      creatures.” In order to express the sound of this word in the
      picture-writings, it is obvious that a pyramid could have been
      employed, since it graphically and phonetically conveyed the desired
      sound tlachiual-tepetl. At the same time a complementary sign would
      be necessary so as to obtain a symbol which would specially apply to
      the Creator alone. The word tlachia=to look, see, watch, naturally
      suggests itself, as a complement to the sound tlach; and to express,
      in a cursive way, the action of seeing, an eye sufficed. We thus see
      that an artificial mountain or pyramid and an eye formed a
      hieroglyph which expressed the sound “Tlachiuale” and signified the
      “Creator.” As the eye by itself was the sign for star, and the idea
      of a central star, as frequently depicted in the nahui-ollin sign,
      was an emblem of the creative and central power, it is evident that,
      besides its literal meaning, _i. e._ an artificial or created
      mountain, a “tlachiuhaltepetl” would have been regarded by the
      initiated as the Mountain of the Creator, the sacred pyramid, which
      was the image of central, dual and quadruple power.

   76 The testimony of early Spanish missionaries established the fact
      that in ancient Mexico a caste of master builders and masons
      existed, whose name, Tulteca, identified them with the ancient
      centre of civilization and integral state of Tullan. “Whenever the
      natives were asked who had constructed certain edifices, passes and
      roads, etc., they invariably answered the ‘tultecas,’ a Nahuatl word
      in current use, which signified ‘the skilled artificers or workers
      in stone, etc., the master-masons or builders.’ ”

   77 The ancient native name of this volcano was Citlal-tepetl, literally
      the Star Mountain, from which it may, perhaps, be inferred that,
      from the plains, its high and sharp peak served as a means of
      registering the movements of certain stars and planets.

   78 China, Prof. Rob. Douglas, p. 259.

   79 The Chinese designation ho, applied to the limits of space, is
      particularly interesting in connection with the Maya ho and its
      homonyms.

   80 “The Mongol-Mayan Constitution,” The American Antiquarian, May and
      June, 1898. It is with all the more genuine appreciation that I
      point out how Mr. Wickersham, anticipating my publication of the
      same conclusion, has recognized that the Zuñis, Mexicans and
      Peruvians as well as the Chinese, were ruled by what he aptly terms
      the “Quadriform Constitution,” since it has taken me years of hard
      study to perceive this common basis. I likewise draw attention to
      his study in primitive law, “The Constitution of China (Olympia,
      1898),” but must remark that I strongly differ from his conclusions
      in the recently published Answer to Major Powell’s inquiry “Whence
      came the American Indians?” (Tacoma, 1899.)

   81 Shu King. The Chinese Classics, Legge. Book I, p. 37.

   82 Sacred Books of the East, Legge, vol. III, Shû King; also W. H.
      Medhurst, Shanghai, 1846.

   83 An interesting note in connection with the assignment of color to
      the cardinal points in Asia, is given by Schlagintweit (Buddhism in
      Thibet, 27, 3), who relates that “the walls of the temples look
      towards the 4 quarters of heaven and each side should be painted
      with its particular colour, viz.: north=green, east=white,
      south=yellow, west=red, but this rule is not strictly adhered to;
      most, indeed, are painted red.” As a parallel to this I refer to
      Sahagun’s description of the temple of the high-priest Quetzalcoatl
      at Tula, which held four chambers facing the cardinal points; “The
      east chamber was termed the golden house and was lined with plates
      of gold; the west chamber was termed the house of emeralds and
      turquoises; the south chamber was inlaid with silver and mother of
      pearl and the north chamber with red jasper and shells.” Sahagun
      describes also a second building of the same kind, in which the
      decoration of the four rooms was carried out in the same colors, in
      feather-mosaic (_op. cit._ Book X, chap. XXIX).

   84 The alligator-altar of Copan and the “Great Turtle” of Quirigua, on
      which four limbs may be discerned, are the most remarkable examples
      of the native employment of the quadruped figure as a symbol of
      clan-organization and the great Quadruplicate Plan. An interesting
      instance of the association, in China, of the form of a four-footed
      animal with numerical divisions is furnished by the following
      passage from the Book of Yu, Shoo-King, ed. Legge. Khung-she has
      said that “Heaven conferred on Yü the divine tortoise bearing a book
      out of the river; on its back were various numbers, up to nine. Yü
      arranged them and completed the 9 species. On the head of the
      tortoise was 9, on the tail 1, on the left side 3, on the right 7.
      The shoulders were formed by 2 and 4, the thighs by 6 and 8.”

   85 As Prof. E. B. Taylor has aptly pointed out: “By accident the
      [Mexican] Calendar may be exactly illustrated with a modern pack of
      cards laid out in rotation of the four suits, as an ace of hearts, 2
      of spades, 3 of diamonds, 4 of clubs, 5 of hearts, etc.... This
      system [of combining signs with numerals] is similar to that of
      central southwestern Asia where, among the Mongols, Tibetans and
      Chinese, etc., series of signs are thus combined to reckon years,
      months and days.... Humboldt makes this comparison in his Vue des
      Cordillères, p. 212”.... (Article “Mexico,” Ency. Brit.).

   86 The following passages contain interesting evidences of the ancient
      application of the number seven to tribal organization in China. “In
      the time of the Suy dynasty Manchuria went by the name of Mo-ho in
      China ... the people being _then divided into seven tribes_....
      Towards the end of the eleventh century one Yang-ko was elected as
      their chief ... and he organized something of a regular government
      throughout the various tribes of Jou-tchi or Niô-tchi’s and
      collected taxes from them. The highest of his officers were all
      styled po-k-eih-lee and _were distinguished by the names of the sun,
      planets and 28 constellations of the Zodiac_. Every five, every ten
      and every hundred men had their special officers.... From the chief
      of five to the chief of ten thousand, each trained his dependents in
      military art....” Wylie: On the origin of the Manchus (Chinese
      Researches, p. 244).

   87 The Nestorian Tablet in Si-ngan-foo (p. 24, Chinese Researches.
      Shanghai, 1897).

   88 (The Religion of Japan, Wm. Elliott Griffis. London, 1895, p. 67 and
      note 9.) This curious agreement between the Japanese and other
      ethnic traditions, in locating Paradise, the origin of the human
      family and of civilization at the north pole, has not escaped the
      attention of Dr. W. F. Warren, President of Boston University, who
      makes extended reference to it in his suggestive book, “Paradise
      Found, The Cradle of the Human Race at the North Pole. A Study of
      the Prehistoric World. Boston, 1885.”

   89 An interesting parallelism in the development or evolution of the
      idea of rotation around a central pole was brought to my notice by a
      model in the Indian Department of the South Kensington Museum. It
      represents the Hindu fanatical religious rite known as the “Churruck
      Puja.” Four individuals are suspended by cords, with hooks drawn
      through their flesh, to a movable wooden structure like a wheel
      surmounting a high pole, similar to that used by the Ancient Mexican
      “flyers” (see p. 24) which likewise served as a pivot for the
      circling motion of the performers. The torture voluntarily endured
      by the latter recalls that accompanying the sacred sun pole-dance of
      certain North American Indian tribes. It is interesting to contrast
      the ancient Mexican refined and intellectual symbolization of
      circumpolar motion with the fanatical and hideous self-torture
      associated with the North American and Hindu modes of representing
      the same phenomena, as it throws much light on the development of
      certain sides of human nature.

   90 Mr. Wm. H. Goodyear, from whose admirable work, the Grammar of the
      Lotus, the above quotations are taken, remarks that “the myth of
      Horus rising from the lotus, as found in the Egyptian texts, is the
      exact counterpart of this idea and as far as Brahmanism is
      concerned, is much the older;” also that “it is possible that the
      lotus symbolism of Egypt and India dates from a race which divided
      into separate branches; it is also possible that the people of India
      experienced the influence, direct or indirect, of Egypt.”

   91 Researches into the origin of the primitive constellations of the
      Greeks, Phœnicians and Babylonians (Robert Brown, jun., F. S. A., M.
      R. A. S., vol. I, 1899, p. 357).

   92 In Assyria we find one of the oldest temples bearing the name
      E-kharsag-kurkura, that stamps the edifice as the reproduction of
      the “mountain of all lands” and there are other temples that
      likewise bear names in which the idea of a mountain is
      introduced.... The zikkurat or “mountain-house”=E-kur was at Nippur,
      Sippar, Uruk, Ur and Larsa, “the centre of a considerable group of
      buildings; while at Babylon ... the temple area of E-sagila must
      have presented the appearance of a little city of itself, shut off
      from the rest of the town by a wall which invariably enclosed the
      sacred quarter.” The name E-kur was used at Nippur, by extension, to
      denote the entire sacred precinct which contained the zikkurat or
      staged tower, the great court where worshippers assembled, shrines
      and other minor structures. The excavations at Nippur have afforded
      us, for the first time, a general view of a sacred quarter in an
      ancient Babylonian city. The extent of the quarter was considerable.
      Dr. Peters’ estimate is eight acres for the zikkurat and surrounding
      structures.... “A factor that contributed largely to the growth of
      the sacred precinct in the large centres was the circumstance that
      the political importance of such centres as Nippur, Lagash, Ur,
      Babylon and Nineveh led the rulers to group around the worship of
      the chief deity, the cult of the minor ones who constituted the
      family or court of the chief god.” A “list of temples in Lagash,
      recently published by Scheil, ... furnishes the name of no less than
      thirteen sacred edifices, and we are certain that as many as four or
      five smaller chapels surrounded the precinct in which stood the
      great temple E-ninnu ...” (Jastrow, _op. cit._).

   93 These facts shed additional light and interest upon the Mt. Meru of
      India, where the Brahmans sought union with their god Brahma.

   94 “Diodorus Siculus maintains that the E-kur was employed as an
      astronomical observatory. The antiquity of Babylonian astronomy is
      indicated by the testimony of Simplicius and Porphyrius who relate
      that Callisthenes, the companion of Alexander the Great during his
      campaigns, brought back from Babylon and communicated to Aristoteles
      a series of observations which had been made there for a period of
      1,903 years. Accordingly, the Chaldæans must have begun to make
      astronomical notes more than 2,200 years before the Christian era.
      It stands indeed to reason that they must have made observations
      during countless centuries, since they discovered the Saros, known
      as the Chaldæan period of 6583-1/3 days, which served for the
      prediction of eclipses and were also acquainted with the precession
      of the equinoxes.”

   95 Professor Jastrow tells us that the name Shamash merely signifies
      vassal or servitor. I venture to point out what is doubtlessly a
      fact familiar to Assyriologists, that the name closely resembles the
      Babylonian-Assyrian name Shame=heaven, the equivalent of the
      Sumerian an, a word of which the most ancient cuneiform signs were
      four crossed lines, forming eight lines proceeding from a common
      centre.

   96 A striking corroboration of the view that China derived its
      civilization from Asia Minor is afforded by the resemblance between
      the Assyrian Anu and the Chinese Shang, both signifying Heaven, and
      the Assyrian Ea and Chinese Lea, both applied to “the Below.”

   97 An analytical study of the Babylonian and Assyrian divinities
      enumerated in Professor Jastrow’s hand-book enables us to detect
      some of the natural associations of ideas that influenced the
      formation of one artificial theological system after another, all
      springing from a single root.

      The fundamental realization of the antithesis of light and darkness
      giving rise to the division of the universe into two distinct parts,
      the conception of an eternal antagonism between both followed and
      led to the stage of thought set forth by Mr. Robert Brown who tells
      us (_op. cit._) that “the original twins were the Sun and Moon” and
      that an archaic cosmogonic legend attached to the third month of Kas
      (twins) is that of two hostile brethren and the building of the
      first city. The great twin-brethren who join together to build the
      city are the Sun and Moon, engaged in preserving cosmic order yet
      also constantly antagonistic to each other and who constantly chase
      each other, one being up when the other is down. Mr. Brown also
      relates the myth of antagonistic satraps Namaros and Parsondas and
      states that, in the twin stars, Castor and Pollux, named by the
      Euphrateans the great Twins=Mastab-bagal-gal, the Sun and Moon were
      re-duplicated. The Euphratean abbreviation is mas=twin or mas-mas,
      and Pollux is equated with the fourth antediluvian king Ammenon, a
      name derived from Akkadian: umun=offspring, an=heaven _i. e._ the
      Sun, “the son or offspring of heaven.”

   98 “There are reasons for believing, however, that Sarpanitum, the
      offspring-producing goddess once enjoyed considerable importance of
      her own; that, prior to the rise of Marduk to his supreme position,
      a goddess was worshipped in Babylon, one of whose special functions
      it was to protect the progeny while still in the mother’s womb. A
      late king of Babylon, the great Nebuchadnezzar, appeals to this
      attribute of the goddess. To her was also attributed the possession
      of knowledge concealed from men.... A late ruler of Babylon,
      Shamash-Shumu-kin, calls her ‘the queen of the gods’ and declares
      himself to have been nominated by her to lord it over men” (Jastrow,
      _op. cit._ p. 122).

      The following extracts from Assyrian prayers addressed to Ishtar
      further define her position at one time: “The producer, queen of
      heaven, the glorious lady. To the one who dwells in E-babbara.... To
      the queen of the gods to whom has been entrusted the commands of the
      great gods. To the lady of Nineveh.... To the daughter of Sin, _the
      twin-sister of Shamash_, ruling over all kingdoms. Who issues
      decrees, the goddess of the universe.... _Besides thee there is no
      guiding deity_....”

   99 As an illustration of the ideas connected with Astarte it is
      interesting to note that fish and doves, inhabitants of the sea and
      air, became her sacred emblems. The horns which she is sometimes
      represented as wearing seem to be not only symbolical of the moon,
      but also to be a remnant of a more ancient form of symbolism which
      associated the goddess with the cow. It is stated that, in Canaan,
      Astarte was represented under the form of a cow and it will be shown
      that, in the Egyptian zodiac Polaris and Ursa Major were represented
      under the form of a bull or cow or its thigh. The eye painted on the
      prow of the ship was also a symbol of the goddess, an interesting
      fact considering that the eye expresses a star among other primitive
      people.

  100 Book V, Chaps. VIII-X.

  101 “That the Hebrew and Babylonian traditions [of the Creation] spring
      from a common source is so evident as to require no further proof.
      The agreements are too close to be accidental. At the same time the
      variations in detail point to an independent elaboration of the
      traditions on the part of the Hebrews and Babylonians.... It is in
      Babylonia that the thought would naturally arise of making the world
      begin with the close of the storms and rains in the spring. The
      Terahites must, therefore, have brought those cosmological
      traditions with them upon migrating from the Euphrates Valley to the
      Jordan district.... The intercourse, political and commercial,
      between Palestine and Mesopotamia was uninterrupted.... The
      so-called Babylonian exile brought Hebrews and Babylonians once more
      side by side.... A direct borrowing [of traditions] from the
      Babylonians has not taken place and while the Babylonian records are
      in all probability much older than the Hebrew, the latter again
      contain elements, as Gunkel has shown, of a more primitive character
      than the Babylonian production. This relationship can only
      satisfactorily be explained on the assumption that the Hebrews
      possessed the traditions upon which Genesis narrative rests, long
      before the Babylonian exile, when the story appears, indeed, to have
      received its final and present shape.... Yahwe is assigned the rôle
      of Bel-Marduk, the division of the work of creation into six days is
      definitely made and some further modifications introduced ...”
      (Jastrow, _op. cit._ pp. 452-453).

  102 Dr. von Luschan (_op. cit._ p. 22) translates this cuneiform sign,
      which exists in Babylonian and Assyrian forms, as “Siebeneinigkeit”
      and emphasizes the fact that it is employed in the singular form.
      The inference that it may designate not only the Pleiades but more
      probably Ursa Major corroborates the view that the mystic number
      seven impressed itself upon the human mind by its association with
      the Septentriones.

  103 The fact that the mountain was the symbol of the centre of the earth
      and of Bel, throws light upon the meaning of the clay cones which
      were “very common votive objects in Babylonia especially in the
      earlier periods.” They would have been appropriately used in the
      cult of Baal, the personification of the male principle, and are
      indeed usually represented as offered by male worshippers. That the
      cones in some cases represented the conical bunch of the male
      blossom of the palm tree may also be conjectured.

  104 An interesting complement to this is furnished by the texts of
      oracular messages sent by the goddess Ishtar to King Ashurbanapal
      who seems to have been a fervent disciple of the theological school
      of Arbela. On one occasion, when the king’s army was in a
      predicament, Ishtar appears at night and declares: “I walk in front
      of Ashurbanapal, the king, who is the creation of my hands.” On
      another occasion the oracle-giving medium reports to the king:
      “Ishtar, dwelling in Arbela, came with quivers hung on her right and
      left sides with a bow in her hand and girded with a pointed
      unsheathed sword. Before thee [_i. e._ the king] she stood and like
      the mother that bore thee [with maternal kindness] Ishtar, supreme
      among the gods, addressed thee commanding: ‘Be encouraged
      [literally, look up] for the fray. Wherever thou art, I am.’ ” The
      images of Ashur aiming his arrow and Ishtar with an unsheathed
      pointed sword recall the biblical description of the flaming sword
      which turned every way, to keep the way of the tree of life (Genesis
      III).

  105 It is interesting to trace to the same origin the “quadriga” which
      may well have been associated with the “primitive sun”=Polaris,
      before supreme sovereignty was transferred to Phœbus, the diurnal
      sun, by the votaries of the cult of Light.

  106 I am pleased to be able, at the last moment, to insert the following
      interesting points personally communicated to me by Dr. Wallis
      Budge: In remotest antiquity two mythical mountains marked the two
      divisions of the land: Bakhan, situated to the southeast, and Manu,
      situated to the northwest. The latter, like the mountain Meru of
      India, was the abode of the blessed, towards which the souls of the
      dead set out from Abydos and where eternal rest was to be found. The
      curious connection between the north=mehta and the west=amenta,
      which I have shown to have prevailed in ancient Mexico where the
      north is named Mictlan and in Yucatan where Aman signifies north, is
      particularly interesting in connection with the exclamation or
      exhortation to the soul, constantly met with in the Egyptian Book of
      the Dead: Er-amentet=to the hidden land! _i. e._, the northwest.

  107 Thesaurus Inscriptionem Ægyptiacarum II, p. 212.

  108 First Steps in Egyptian, London, 1898. I am mainly indebted to this
      useful book and other publications by the same author for the
      Egyptian words cited in the following pages. An interesting point,
      personally communicated to me by Dr. Wallis Budge, is that the
      cardinal points in Egypt were located diagonally, a method which is
      shown to have also existed in Central America by the diagonal
      orientation of numberless pyramids and buildings.

  109 A History of Egypt, Vol. II. London, 1896.

  110 Reference is made to another translation of the hymn in the “Records
      of the Past,” Vol. II, pp. 127-136, and to Grébaut, Hymne à Ammon
      Ra.

  111 First steps in Egyptian, Mr. Wallis Budge, p. 235.

  112 An extremely interesting instance of the hand being actually figured
      between the sun and the moon, _i. e._ as the symbol of the Middle,
      is to be seen on the Phœnician tablet to Baal Hamman and Tanitla,
      from Carthage, preserved at the British Museum and figured by Mr.
      Goodyear, fig. 64, 1. Above the hand is a group of symbols
      consisting of two S-shaped signs, resembling the Mexican picture of
      Ursa Major. Between these is a pyramid and above this a
      seven-petalled conventionalized flower, which should be compared
      with fig. 64, 3, a copy of the familiar flower on the sacred tree of
      the Assyrians. In fig. 64, 2, copied from another Phœnician tablet
      (Goodyear), the flower occupies the central position between two
      hands; the latter taking the places of sun and moon in the tablet 1,
      an interesting detail considering the instances cited, showing that
      dual rulership was indiscriminately associated with “right and left
      hand” or “the sun and moon.”

  113 It is remarkable that the sound of the Latin word for ram=aries, so
      closely resembles the Egyptian symbols for Amen-Ra (see fig. 63,
      1-4) and that the am and ar syllables occur in the following names
      for ram or sheep, applied to the zodiacal constellation:

      Al Hamal=the sheep (Arabic).
      Bara=the ram (Persian).
      Amru=the ram (Syrian).
      Varak=the ram (Parsi).

  114 The inscription on this monument, which also exhibits the portrait
      statue of Amenophis III, is of particular interest as it states that
      the temple of Saleb, built by the king, was “very wide and large ...
      its towers reached to the sky, and _the flagstaffs united themselves
      with the stars of heaven_” (see official catalogue of the Berlin
      Museum, p. 122). This appears to indicate that the flagstaffs were
      employed for purposes of astronomical observations.

  115 The ideas associated with the form of a lion couchant are best
      learned from the following passages from the Bible: “He couched, he
      lay down as a lion and as a great lion; who shall stir him up?”
      (Numbers XXIV, 9, see also Genesis XLIX, 9). It is only by the light
      afforded by such insights into eastern contemporaneous thought that
      the meaning of the Egyptian sphinx can be in some measure
      understood.

  116 I address the query to Egyptologists: whether there are any
      indications of a common identity of sound in the Egyptian word for
      beard and same name, denoting rule or power, similar to that
      existing in the Maya language between “ah-meex”=bearded man and
      “ah-mek-tan” governor, ruler (see p. 232).

  117 The somewhat perplexing allusions to the “divine marriage” of Isis
      to her father or brother and to her giving birth to her own mother,
      as in the above text, are very naturally explained by the fact that
      the successive officiating king-high-priest always personified
      Ra-Osiris or the Sun and the queen Isis-Sothis-Hathor and the Moon
      or Sirius. The female child to whom the queen gives birth was
      destined to be her successor and another personification of Isis,
      therefore she could be said to have given birth to her own mother,
      since, like the latter, the child would be an Isis. In the same way
      the queen could be said to marry her father and brother, as, like
      herself, the king was the offspring of a divine union and bore his
      father’s title. In connection with the custom of the male Horus
      naming the “young sun” and the female Horus the young star or moon,
      it is noteworthy that the son and daughter of Anthony and Cleopatra,
      who used to assume the insignia of Isis on state occasions, were
      given the Greek surnames of Helios and Selene.

  118 It is extremely curious and interesting that the Incas, the
      civilizers of Peru, also set up a disk of gold as the image of the
      Creator and placed it between images of the sun and moon. We also
      find the Inca Ccapac Yupanqui, like Amenhotep, deploring the spread
      of idolatry and image-worship as a misfortune to his vassals and a
      sorrow to himself. It is recorded of another Inca that, as a wise
      measure he destroyed all writing, presumably picture and rebus
      writing, as calculated to mislead his people by a multiplication of
      symbols. It is an interesting reflection which our increased
      knowledge of the primitive civilization of Egypt enables us to make,
      that the organization of Peru, under Inca rule, must have closely
      resembled that of Egypt in remotest antiquity, at its primitive
      stage of development, when simplicity, harmony and equilibrium
      existed throughout the “celestial kingdom.”

  119 The following detached extracts, partly from Mr. Richard Hinckley
      Allen’s valuable work, should be carefully studied in connection
      with the above text, as they throw further light upon the ideas
      associated with the sacred centres of heaven and earth by nations
      with whom the Greeks were in touch.

      “To the whole Arabian nation, heathen or Mahommedan, Polaris was
      Alfass, the hole in which the earth’s axle found its bearing” (p.
      451).

      The following important material pertains to the chapter on India,
      of whose insufficiency I am painfully aware. “In earliest Northern
      India the star nearest the pole was known as Grahadhara, ‘the pivot
      of the planets,’ representing the great god Dhruva, and Al Biruni
      said that among the Hindus of his time it was Dhruva himself. It was
      an object of their worship” (p. 456).

      In Bournouf’s Bhagavata-pûrana (chap. IV) it is said that “Dhruva,
      meditating on Brahma, stood on one foot, motionless as a post; while
      he did so half the world, wounded by his big toe, bent over under
      his weight like a boat which, bearing a vigorous elephant, leans at
      each step he takes, from left to right.” O’Neil, citing the same
      source continues: “In consequence of his austerities Bhagavat said
      ‘I grant thee virtuous Child, a Spot which has never yet been
      occupied by any being, a Spot blazing with splendor, of which the
      ground is firm, where is fixed the circus of the celestial lights,
      of the planets, constellations and stars; which turn all around like
      oxen round their stake, and which [the Spot] subsists motionless
      even after the Dwellers of a Kalpa [a day and night of Brahmâ _i.
      e._ 4,320,000,000 years] have disappeared. Around this Spot there
      turn with the stars and leaving it on their right, Dharma, Agni,
      Kasyapa and Sakra and the Solitaries who live in the Forest’ ...”
      (p. 801). According to the Vishnu-purâna: “As Dhruva turns, he
      causes sun, moon and other planets to turn round also, and the lunar
      asterisms follow in his circular course, for all the celestial
      lights are in fact bound to the Polar star by aërial cords”
      (Vishnu-purâna, see O’Neil, p. 503). It is instructive to compare
      these descriptions of Dhruva with the Akkadian-Sumerian hymn to
      Ishtar, whom I have identified as the female form of Polaris (p.
      342). According to Professor Sayce it begins: “Thou who as the axis
      of the heavens dawnest. In the dwellings of the earth her name
      revolves” (O’Neil, p. 715).

      O’Neil further notes that “Dhruva is named the sun of Uttâna-Pâda”
      and that this name is connected with uttarat=north and also
      signifies outstretched, supine. He also states that “Uttara and
      Uttarâ was the dual god of the north, the son and daughter of
      Virâta, and expresses the opinion that the age of the Dhruva legend
      is unutterable” (p. 503).

      According to another Sanscrit legend: “At one time in the history of
      the creation an attempt was made by Visvamitra to locate a southern
      pole and another bear in positions corresponding to the northern,
      this pole passing through the island Lumka or Vadavāmukha (Ceylon)”
      (Allen, p. 436). Professor Sayce writes: “In early Sumerian days,
      the heaven was believed to rest upon the peak of ‘the mountain of
      the world’ in the far northeast, where the gods had their
      habitations (_cf._ Isa. XIV, 13) [the mount of congregation in the
      uttermost parts of the north], while an ocean or ‘deep’ encircled
      the earth which rested upon its surface.” Von Herder referred to it
      as “Albordz, the dazzling mountain on which was held the assembly of
      the gods, and identified it with the holy mountain of God,” alluded
      to in the Book of the Prophet Ezekiel XXVIII, 14; and Professor
      Whitney quoted from the sixty-second verse of the first chapter of
      the Surya Siddhanta, “the mountain which is the seat of the gods”
      and from the thirty-fourth verse of the twelfth chapter: “A
      collection of manifold jewels, a mountain of gold, is Meru, passing
      through the middle of the earth-globe, and protruding on either
      side;” commenting on which he says: the “seat of the gods” is Mount
      Meru, situated at the North Pole (p. 452).

  120 I likewise deeply regret that it is only since the last pages of the
      present investigation have been in proof, that a remarkable work,
      full of valuable material relating to the universal spread of
      pole-star worship and symbolism, was particularly recommended to me
      by a distinguished fellow archæologist. Had I realized before this
      the great value of the late John O’Neil’s “The Night of the Gods”
      (David Nutt, London, 1897), as a compendium, the result of years of
      conscientious and painstaking labor, I should have made extensive
      use of it and should have been able to make my survey of the ancient
      civilizations of the Old World far more complete and my material
      more convincing. As it is, I can only warmly recommend the work to
      all interested in the present investigation, who will see for
      themselves the widely different points of view from which our
      respective researches have been carried out but will probably be
      struck with the identity of some of our views. I should like to
      express here my keen realization of the many blunders and omissions
      I have probably made in the course of the present investigation,
      which carried me, reluctantly, into fields of research where I felt
      myself to be a stranger. In view of the disadvantages under which I
      have labored, under pressure of time and a frequent inability to
      obtain all the books I wished to consult, I rely upon the leniency
      of specialists and upon their kindly communicating to me the faults
      they detect, so that I may avoid them in future publications.

  121 “The Century Dictionary has a theory as to the origin of the idea of
      a Bear for the seven stars, doubtless from its editor, Professor
      Whitney, that seems plausible, at all events scholarly. It is that
      their Sanscrit designation, Riksha, signifies, in two different
      genders, ‘a bear’ and ‘a star,’ ‘bright’ or ‘to shine;’ hence a
      title, the Seven Shiners,—to that it would appear to have come, by
      some confusion of sound of the two words, among a people not
      familiar with the sound” (p. 424). “Later on Riksha was confounded
      with Rishi, and so connected with the Seven Sages or Poets of India.
      Al Biruni devoted a chapter of his work on India to the seven stars
      [of Ursa Major] known as Saptar Shayar, the seven Anchorites”
      (Allen). I draw attention here to the curious fact that the Sanscrit
      verb to see=iksh is nearly homonymous with riksha and that
      therefore, in Sanscrit, the association of a star with the
      eye=akshan, that sees=iksh, must have been a very close one and
      suggested the employment of the eye as a symbol for star. In
      connection with the Sanscrit riksha it is curious to note that, in
      Japanese, riki means power, viz., jin-riki-sha=man—power-wagon; and
      hasha or rinsha=wagon or wain. The following extract from one of the
      hymns in the oldest Veda, the Brahmâna, which “mark the beginning of
      the philosophical creed of the Vedic period,” is particularly
      significant when compared, not only with the preceding association
      of Ursa Major with the seven sages of India, but also with Plato’s
      cosmological doctrines: “I have beheld the Lord of Men,” one poet
      writes, “with seven sons, of which delightful and benevolent [deity]
      who is the object of our invocation, there is _an all-pervading
      middle brother_ and a third brother.... They yoke the seven to the
      one wheeled car; _one horse named seven_ bears it along; the
      three-axled _wheel is undecaying, never loosened and in it all these
      regions of the universe abide_.... Immature, undiscerning in mind, I
      inquire of those things _which are hidden from the gods_ [_cf._ Hymn
      to Amen-Ra, p. 388, where the same expression is used], the seven
      threads which the sages _have spread to envelop the sun in whom all
      abide_” (Chambers’ Encyclopædia, article India).

  122 Fig. 72, 1, is referred to on p. 319.

  123 The original name for Phrygia is said to have been Askanios, from
      Askanios its first ruler. The cenotaph of Midas is built in the rock
      at Jazylykaia, in the vicinity of Kumbet, where other similarly
      decorated royal tombs exist.

  124 It would be interesting to learn whether the Arabian title
      Om-al-kara, “the mother of cities,” has ever been connected with
      Roma by investigators.

  125 It is recalled here that the twin brothers Romulus and Remus are
      supposed to have been the issue of the union, in the temple of Mars,
      of the vestal virgin Rhea Silvia with a personification of the god
      Mars.

  126 The recurrence of the square plan, employed in Babylonia and Egypt
      (see pp. 333 and 369), is noteworthy.

  127 In course of time each Roman civitas, or political canton or
      community, possessed such “a centre, which was termed capitolium,
      _i. e._ the height, from being originally fixed on a height or
      hill-top, corresponding to the Greek akra. Round this stronghold of
      the canton, which formed the nucleus of the earliest Latin towns,
      houses sprang up, which were in turn surrounded by the oppidum or
      the urbs (ring-wall connected with urbus, curvus, orbis); hence, in
      later times, oppidum and urbs became, naturally enough, the
      recognized designations of town and city.”—Chambers’ Encyclopædia.

  128 Diocletian (A.D. 292) revived dual rulership and quadruplicate
      organization by instituting the quadruple hierarchy of two Augusti
      and two Cæsars. The prevalence of quadruplicate division with
      current cosmical conceptions is shown by the following text: “The
      usual form of taking an augury was very solemn; the augur ascending
      a tower, bearing in his hand a curved stick called a _litus_. He
      turned his face to the east and marked out some distant objects as
      the limits within which he would make his observations and _divided
      mentally the enclosed space into four divisions_.... He next ...
      prayed and offered sacrifices....” “We learn from ... the augur
      Cicero that while the Romans only had four divisions to their
      heavens-templum, the Etruscans had sixteen, obtained by bisecting
      and rebisecting the four angles” (O’Neil, p. 433).

  129 The cult of Ishtar=Isis, associated with mystery and of
      Serapis=Osiris, had been instituted in Rome by Domitian (A.D. 82)
      who caused temples to be built for them. Curious instances of the
      spread of the cults of other countries throughout the Roman empire
      have come under my personal notice. In the Museum at Bonn, Germany,
      there is a Roman tombstone the inscription on which consists of a
      wheel above the name Jovis, the association of Jove with the wheel,
      being very remarkable and significant in connection with the present
      subject.

      At Nîmes in the South of France, a curious statue of Mithra was
      found in the ruins of the Roman city. It consists of a Hermes,
      surmounted by a hairy, dog-like face. A great serpent is wound
      around the Hermes, the signs of the zodiac being sculptured between
      the coils. In the light of the present investigation the meaning of
      the symbolical statue seems too obvious to require explanation. It
      is strange that the recollection of seeing this statue at the age of
      nine with my father, who pointed out and explained the signs of the
      zodiac to me, is one of the most vivid of my childhood.

  130 The curious association of the number seven with Stonehenge in gypsy
      folk-lore, which possibly contains vestiges of Druidical folk-lore,
      is brought out by R. G. Haliburton in his paper on “Gypsy folk-lore
      as to Stonehenge,” to which I refer the reader.

  131 In the case of Mayapan, Yucatan, the practical use of analogous
      council-houses is described (p. 209). The Irish tower and seven
      houses are remarkably in accord with the scheme of organization used
      in ancient Greece where, at Tenos, each gens was known as “a tower”
      and each gens, as well as its town, was divided into at least seven
      parts (p. 456).

  132 John Speed relates that one of the kings of Kent, named Catigera,
      “was interred upon a plain where his monument vulgarly called
      ‘citscotehouse,’ consisted of four stones pitched in the manner of
      the stonehenge.” It is tempting to see in the four stones “pitched”
      around the grave, the underlying thought of a resting-place in the
      cosmical centre, of the symbolized four quarters, and to view the
      prehistoric crosses of Ireland and Scotland as emblematic of the
      Middle and Four Quarters, associated with secret pole-star and
      cosmical cult and employed as symbols of time and of quadruplicate
      government.

  133 Celi-Ced and the cult of the wren. Theosophical review, June 15,
      1900.

  134 Light is thrown upon the possible conception of Ursa Major as Thor’s
      wagon and the most primitive form of chariots in general by the
      archaic chariot of state used, to this day, in Corea and formerly in
      Japan. It is one-wheeled and the seat, destined for one person, is
      placed high above the single wheel and rests upon two long poles,
      the ends of which project in front and behind. Four men are required
      to support and push this chariot of state, a fine example of which
      has lately been secured for the Museum of Salem, Mass., by Prof. E.
      S. Morse.

  135 It is with keenest interest that I look forward to learning, from
      the distinguished archæologists of Sweden, among whom I have the
      honor of having highly-esteemed, personal friends, how far their
      observation and deeper knowledge lead them to entertain views I have
      advanced concerning the origin of the swastika and the influence of
      pole-star worship upon the development of primitive religion and
      social organization. It is from them that I expect information as to
      the relation of the prehistoric inhabitants of Scandinavia to the
      ancient centres of civilization which have been discussed.

  136 Hewitt states (p. 90) that, “it was successively immigrating races
      from the North ... who placed a king at the head of the confederated
      provinces formed from their confederated villages.... The
      confederate form of these kingdoms is shown in such names as
      Chuttisgurh which means the 36 gurhs or united provinces. But the
      final consolidated form of the pre-Aryan Indian village was that
      framed by the Kushites. It was they who placed the royal province in
      the centre of the kingdom.... It was on these principles that the
      government of the Ooraon village of Chota Nagpore was constructed.
      The Ooraon form of village government is that which has been
      preserved with less alteration from subsequent invaders than that of
      any other part of India, for the Ooraons, Mundas, Ho-kals and Bhuyas
      have always been able, under the protection of their mountain
      fastnesses, their political organization and their natural love of
      independence, to keep their country free from the interference of
      the hated Sadhs, the name by which they call the Hindus. But these
      people, who repelled and held themselves aloof from later invaders
      were of no less foreign origin than those who succeeded them, for
      they were all formed by the union with the matriarchal Australioids
      _and patriarchal Mongols or Finnish and other Northern stocks_, most
      of whom were formed into confederated tribes of artisans and
      agriculturists in Asia Minor and it was from the southern part of
      Asia Minor or Northern Palestine, that the Ooraons came. They
      themselves say that they came from Western India, from the land of
      Ruhidas [the land of the red men], but this means Syria, the country
      whose people were called Rotou by the Egyptians, and they were the
      race who introduced barley and plough-tillage into India and Chota
      Nagpore.”

      Particular attention is drawn to Wylie’s statements, quoted on p.
      303, concerning the migration of Israelites to China, via Persia
      (about A.D. 58-75) and the native record that Christianity was the
      ancient religion of Ta-Tsin=Syria. Hewitt’s identification of Syria
      as the “red land” causes the Ooraon and Chinese traditions to agree
      in assigning it as the common source of origin of their
      civilization. According to Professor Sayce it was “about B.C. 600
      that the Phœnicians penetrated to the northwest coast of India,” and
      “tradition brought them originally from the Persian Gulf” (Ancient
      Empire of the East, p. 183).

  137 The recent discovery, by Prof. Flinders Petrie, of the mummy of
      Aha-Mena, and of six other kings of the first dynasty, suggests the
      possibility that they may have reigned simultaneously and
      constituted a heptarchy(?). Although it would materially affect
      Egyptian and Babylonian-Assyrian chronology as it now stands,
      historians may yet find it necessary to make a revision taking into
      deeper consideration the existence of tetrarchies and heptarchies in
      which a number of kings and subrulers reigned simultaneously.

  138 To assist these four principal secretaries are two
      under-secretaries, one Manchu and one Chinese, and a board of ten
      assistants. Together, these sixteen secretaries divided between two
      races, constitute a grand secretariat, which acts as nearly as
      possible as the cabinet of the Emperor. (Missions in China. Jas. S.
      Dennis, D.D.)

  139 This association of Tenos with seven-fold division is particularly
      suggestive because, in Pythagorean philosophy, the number seven was
      named Parthenos, Athene, also Apollo, Hermes, Hephaistos, Heracles,
      Dionysius, Rex, etc. These divinities, the second and third of which
      are specially known as patrons of cities, appear in a new light when
      it is realized that they were personifications of the number seven
      and, by extension, of the seven-fold cosmos, state and city. On p.
      449, Plato’s division of the Cosmos is cited. Reference to the
      history of Greek philosophy shows, however that the spurious
      existence of four or five elements had not always been accepted in
      Greece, that Thalês (640-550 B.C.) had laid down the doctrine of a
      single eternal, original element, water or fluid substance, and
      “assimilated the universe to an organized body or system.”
      Xenophanës (570-480 B.C.) conceived “nature as one unchangeable and
      indivisible whole, spherical, animated ... penetrated by or indeed
      identical with God.” It is usually accepted that it was Empedocles
      (444 B.C.) who first formulated the elements, earth, air, fire and
      water, to which later philosophers added a fifth, the all-embracing
      æther.

      In a luminous monograph (Pythagoras und die Inder, Leipzig, 1884.),
      Professor L. von Schroeder, of Dorpat, Russia, quoting the authority
      of Professor Max Müller, Edward Zeller and Oldenburg, has
      conclusively shown that the five elements, earth, fire, water, air
      and æther (Sanskrit ākaçā) already occur in the Brahmanas; were
      taught in the Sāmkhya philosophy of the Kapila and were therefore
      known in India at least as far back as in the seventh century B.C.
      The idea of the five elements is so familiar to the Hindus at the
      present time that death is usually spoken of as “a dissolution into
      the five elements,” or a “going over into the Five.” Professor von
      Schroeder’s conclusion is that Pythagorean philosophy derived the
      elemental divisions from India as well as its doctrine of
      transmigration, etc., and its science of geometry and of number,
      mentioning, in support of the latter assertion, the fact that
      Sâmkya, the name of the ancient Indian school of philosophy,
      signifies “number,” that its followers were therefore designated as
      “philosophers or teachers of numbers.” At the same time I point out
      that, according to Oliver, “a large portion of Egyptian philosophy
      and religion was constructed almost wholly upon the science of
      numbers and we are assured by Kircher (Oedip. Egypt, II, 2) that
      everything in nature was explained on this principle alone.”

      Returning to Professor von Schroeder’s work I refer the reader to
      pp. 59 and 65, and notes for an extremely interesting discussion of
      the Greek name of the fifth element that figures in the work of
      Philolaus, the first who wrote a treatise on the Pythagorean system
      of philosophy. The name employed has been deciphered by different
      authorities as ὅλχας, ὁλχας, χυχλάς, ογχος, ὁγοτας, or ὅλας. The
      interpretation given is that the name (the first syllable of which
      recurs in the word Olympus) signified “that which moves or carries
      with it the universe.” Professor von Schroeder suggests that the
      name may be a corruption of the Sanscrit name for æther, the
      all-embracing element, âkâça. I venture to recall here the curious
      fact that, in ancient Mexico, the symbol, enclosing the four
      elements, is always designated as the ollin, a word associated with
      the idea of “movement” and of life=yoli.

      In his work on the “Pythagorean Triangle,” the Rev. G. Oliver gives
      an extremely clear account of the Pythagorean philosophy and tells
      us that its central thought is the idea of number, the recognition
      of the “numerical and mathematical relations of things....” “The
      Pythagoreans seem,” says Aristotle, “to have looked upon number as
      the principle and, so to speak, the matter of which existences
      consist;” and again “they supposed the elements of number to be the
      elements of existence, and pronounced the whole heaven to be harmony
      and number.”

      Concerning the universe, like many early thinkers, as a sphere, they
      placed in the heart of it the central fire to which they gave the
      name of Hestia, the hearth or altar of the universe, the citadel or
      throne of Zeus. Around this move the ten heavenly bodies ... the
      earth revolved on its own axis....

      They developed a list of ten fundamental oppositions: 1, limited and
      unlimited; 2, odd and even; 3, one and many; 4, right and left; 5,
      masculine and feminine; 6, rest and motion; 7, straight and crooked;
      8, light and darkness; 9, good and evil.... The union of opposites
      in which consists the existence of things is harmony; hence the
      expression that the whole heaven or the whole universe is harmony.
      Pointing out that it is only by a combination of odd and even
      numbers that a harmonious cycle is created, I continue to cite from
      Mr. Oliver’s work: “The decade, as the basis of the numerical
      system, appeared to them to comprehend all other numbers in itself,
      and to it are applied, therefore, the epithets quoted above of
      number in general. Similar language is held of the number ‘four’
      because it is the first square number and is also the potential
      decade (1+2+3+4=10). Pythagoras is celebrated as the discoverer of
      the holy ‘Tetraktos’ the fountain and root of ever-living nature, or
      the Cosmos consisting of Fire, Air, Earth, Water, the four roots of
      all existing things.

      “Number,” says Philolaus, “is great and perfect and omnipotent, and
      the principle and guide of divine and human life. Number then is the
      principle of order, the principle on which cosmos or ordered world
      exists.” Without number and the limitation which number brings,
      there would only be chaos and the illimitable, a thought abhorrent
      to the Greek mind.

  140 “The four Ionic tribes were abolished by Kleisthenes (510 B.C.) who
      created, in their place, ten new tribes founded on a new principle,
      independent of the gentes and phratries. Each new tribe comprised a
      certain number of demes or cantons with the enrolled proprietors and
      residents in each of them. Each tribe had a chapel, sacred rites and
      festivals and a common fund for such meetings, in honor of its
      eponymous hero, administered by members of its own choice; and the
      statues of all the ten eponymous heroes, fraternal patrons of the
      democracy, were planted in the most conspicuous part of the agora of
      Athens.... The demes taken altogether, included the entire surface
      of Attica. Simultaneously Kleisthenes divided the year into ten
      portions called Prytanies,—the fifty senators of each tribe taking
      by turns the duty of constant attendance during one prytany and
      receiving during that time, the title of The Prytanes. The order of
      precedence among the tribes in these duties was annually determined
      by lot.... Moreover, a further subdivision of the prytany into five
      periods of seven days each and of the fifty tribe-senators into five
      bodies of ten each, was recognized; each body of ten presided in the
      senate for one period of seven days, drawing lots every day among
      their number for a new chairman called Epistates, to whom, during
      his day of office were confided the keys of the acropolis and the
      treasury, together with the city seal.” The remaining senators, not
      belonging to the prytanizing tribe, might of course attend if they
      chose, but the attendance of nine among them, one from each of the
      remaining nine tribes, was imperatively necessary to constitute a
      valid meeting and to insure a constant representation of the
      collective people. During those later times—the ekklesia or formal
      assembly of the citizens, was convened four times regularly during
      each prytany ... (_op. cit._, vol. IV, p. 138). Special attention is
      drawn here to the intimate association of the system of government
      and the calendar, analogous to the ancient Mexican system.

      “The number of inhabitants an ideal state should contain and their
      numerical organization were evidently subjects of supreme interest
      to Greek statesmen and philosophers. The great work by Aristoteles
      (384-322 B.C.) on Politics, ‘according to Grote,’ was based on a
      collection made by himself, of 158 different constitutions of
      states, which collection has, unfortunately, been lost.” “The
      purpose of comfortable subsistence for which commonwealths are
      instituted, requiring a minute subdivision of labor,” Aristotle
      says, that “in this particular view, the more populous the community
      its end will be the more completely attained.... All things
      considered he declares in favour of what would be now deemed a very
      small commonwealth, consisting of 15,000 or 20,000 citizens....”

      “In his ‘Book of Laws’ Plato intended to delineate a more
      practicable scheme of government than that of his first.... His two
      republics nearly agree in form, though they differ in magnitude; the
      first containing one thousand and the second five thousand and forty
      men bearing arms.... In his second republic he equalizes estates but
      leaves population unlimited.... A regulation directly the reverse of
      this is introduced by one of the most ancient writers on the subject
      of politics, Pheidon of Corinth, who limits population, but does not
      equalize possessions.... The republic, planned by the architect
      Hippodamus, consisted of ten thousand men, divided into the three
      classes of artificers, husbandmen and soldiers. The territory he
      likewise divides into three portions: the sacred, destined for the
      various exigencies of public worship; the common, to be cultivated
      for the common benefit of the soldiers; and the private, to be
      separately appropriated by the husbandmen. His laws were also
      divided into three kinds....” (Aristotle’s Ethics and Politics, John
      Gillies, LL.D., London 1804).

      The knowledge that a republic was actually planned on the scheme of
      three-fold division naturally suggests the possibility that the
      Sicilian coat of arms, the triskeles, may be a survival of a period
      when a similar republic existed in Sicily and the year was divided
      into three seasons only. (For interesting details concerning the
      employment and spread of a year of three seasons in ancient times,
      see Hewitt, _op. cit._ Preface XVI, vol. I.)

      In Grote’s history we learn that after the establishment of the
      first Athenian democracy by Kleisthenes and the victory they gained
      over the Bœotians and Chalkidians, the Athenians _planted a body of
      four thousand_ of their citizens as kleruchs (lot-holders) or
      settlers upon the lands of the wealthy conquered Chalkidians. This
      is a system which we shall find hereafter extensively followed out
      by the Athenians in the days of their power; partly with a view of
      providing for their poorer citizens, partly to serve as garrison
      among a population either hostile or of doubtful fidelity. These
      Attic kleruchs did not lose their birthright as Athenian citizens:
      they were not colonists in the Grecian sense and they are known by a
      totally different name—but they corresponded very nearly to the
      colonies formally planted out on the conquered lands by Rome. The
      increase of the poorer population was always more or less painfully
      felt in every Grecian city ... the numerous kleruchies sent out by
      Athens, of which this to Eubœa was the first, arose in a great
      measure out of the multiplication of the poorer population, which
      her extended power was employed in providing for ... (_op. cit._
      vol. 4, p. 171). The number “four thousand” specially designated is
      of particular interest because the letter of the Greek alphabet
      expressing it was the delta, in the form of a triangle or pyramid,
      which also signified “the fourth” or “a quarter.” The ideas
      suggested by these facts are: that the foundation of such a colony
      would have been commemorated by the building of a pyramid by the
      conquered race, the division of labor amongst them preparing the way
      for the institution of a social organization on the familiar plan
      (_cf._ p. 273). It is only when we reflect what an admirable means
      of establishing communal life and activity the mere act of building
      under direction and guidance must have been, that we appreciate the
      fine wisdom of the ancient kings, civilizers and culture-heroes, who
      were, first of all, master builders, architects and masons and who
      began the work of rearing an empire by directing the erection of a
      monument which, by its form, expressed the all-pervading plan of
      organization.

  141 “Taylor says that the reason Plato adopted this division is because
      the number 12, the image of all-perfect progression, is the product
      of 3 by 4, both of which numbers, according to the Pythagoreans, are
      images of perfection. On the other hand, Ast conceives that Plato
      had in mind the division of the country in twelve parts found in
      Egypt and elsewhere, and which seems, as may be inferred from other
      portions of his work, to have been connected with the division of
      the year into twelve months, each under the superintendence of one
      of the twelve greater gods.” To this note I add the remark that, in
      B. VI, C. 8, Plato distinctly refers to the twelve tribes as “the
      thrice four tribes, recommending that they should appoint thrice
      four interpreters,” one for each tribe. It should also be recalled
      that Cecrops is said to have employed the division into twelve and
      is supposed to have brought it from Egypt. In the present summary
      the employment of the same division in other countries can be
      verified.

      It may be of interest to note here that, like the Egyptians, the
      Greeks divided their month into 3 decades. The year consequently
      contained 3×12=36 decades+5 days.

  142 Considering that the employment of silver or gold currency among the
      nations of antiquity has been regarded, by some, as a proof of
      advanced culture, it is interesting to learn, from the following
      passage, that, as a result of experience and with wisdom and
      foresight, Plato recommended the adoption of different forms of
      currency in each different state, in order to avert the dangers
      resulting from the accumulation of riches. “A law ... that no
      private person be permitted to possess any gold or silver; but that
      there be a coin for the sake of daily exchange, which it is almost
      necessary for handicrafts to change and for all who have need of
      such things to pay the wages due to hired persons, be they slaves or
      domestic servants. On which account we say that _they must possess
      coin which is of value to themselves, but of no worth amongst the
      rest of mankind_.” It is curious to note how closely the employment
      of the cocoa bean, in ancient Mexico and of wampum in North America,
      as the staple currency, fulfilled the purpose recognized as
      desirable, by Plato.

  143 At the last moment I learn that fragments of Ægean pottery lately
      found at Abydos in tombs of the Egyptian kings of the first dynasty,
      by Prof. Flinders Petrie are considered to prove that, “Grecian
      merchants sailed the seas in 4500 B.C., ... a conclusion further
      borne-out by the pictures of vessels with 60 oarsmen, vessels quite
      large enough for crossing the Mediterranean, which have been seen on
      prehistoric memorials of the oldest inhabitants of Egypt”
      (Rawnsley). In this connection it is interesting to learn, from
      Professor Sayce, that the Phœnician galley was the model of the
      Greek one, that it was at Carthage that a ship, with more than three
      banks of oars, was first built, and that its pilots steered by the
      pole star, not, like the Greeks, by the Great Bear (Ancient Empires
      of the East, p. 205).

  144 An interesting interpretation of this somewhat obscure sentence is
      obtained by collating it with the conception of “the revolving eye
      of the Norse world mill-stone which was directly above Oergelmer and
      through which the waters flowed to and fro from the great fountain
      of the Universe mountains” (p. 472). The analogy is strengthened by
      the fact that the mountainous region in which Kyrênê was situated
      has always been noted for its fertility, the water, from the
      mountains enclosing its plains, settling in pools and lakes,
      affording a constant supply, during the summer months, to the Arabs
      who frequent it. The feature of Kyrênê, most renowned in antiquity,
      was its inexhaustible Fountain of Apollo, and travellers describe
      how, to this day, the Bedouin Arabs flock to it when their supply of
      water and herbage fails in the interior. Grote states that the same
      circumstance must have operated in ancient times to hold the nomadic
      Libyans in a sort of dependence upon Kyrênê (Grote, _op. cit._ vol.
      IV, p. 37).

      The realization that an inexhaustible fountain of water meant life
      to primitive nomadic people, enables us to understand the expression
      “fountain of life” and the constant associations of the sacred
      central mountain with pools of water and streams flowing in four
      directions. It is remarkable and highly suggestive how closely the
      following topographical details, given by Grote, of the original
      seat of the Macedonians (which were in the regions east of the chain
      of Skardus, north of the chain which connects Olympus with Pindus
      and which forms the northwestern boundary of Thessaly), coincide
      with the conception of Mt. Meru, for instance.

      “Reckoning the basin of Thessaly as a fourth, here are four distinct
      inclosed plains on the east side of this long range of Skardus and
      Pindus,—each generally bounded by mountains which rise precipitously
      to an alpine height, and each leaving only one cleft for drainage by
      a single river,—the Axius, the Erigōn, the Haliakmōn and the Peneius
      respectively. All four plains ... are of distinguished fertility
      ...” (Grote, _op. cit._ vol. IV, p. 10). The close vicinity of
      Olympus, the Grecian “divine mountain,” is particularly suggestive,
      inasmuch as it proves to be geographically associated with four
      remarkable plains and rivers.

  145 “This metaphorical name (the Krittakas) was derived from the
      vocabulary of the Northern races, who had learned in Asia Minor and
      the neighborhood of the Caspian Sea to spin thread and weave cloth
      from the flax of Asia Minor, and the hemp of the shores of the
      Caspian Sea, and who had taken their knowledge with them when
      emigrating to the villages of the Neolithic life in Europe and to
      the Kushite Empire in India, where they divided the people into
      guilds or trade unions, founded on community of function, and
      discovered how to use cotton thread for weaving. The reverence of
      the Ashura Kushika for the Pleiades, whose mother star is Amba, also
      proves them to be connected with the southwestern Semites, the
      Himydritic Arabs of Southern Arabia, the land of Sheba, meaning
      _seven_, meaning the seven stars of the constellation of the Great
      Bear, called by the Arabs Al-suha, who first worshipped the Pleiades
      with its 6 stars, the sacred number of the Ashura, as their mother
      constellation, under the name of Tur-ayya, or children of the
      father-pole (tur, of the Turanian race) ...” (Hewitt).

  146 Various writers have observed and pointed out the close resemblance
      in form and decoration, between the terra-cotta whorls found, in
      profusion, in Mexico and those of Troy.

  147 There is, however, a wide difference between Hewitt’s views and mine
      concerning the stars associated with the year wheel and the origin
      and meaning of the primitive cross-symbols and swastika, although at
      times they partially agree. As Hewitt gives several totally distinct
      and different explanations of the origin and significance of crosses
      and swastikas, it is difficult to understand clearly his standpoint.
      On p. 9, vol. II, he makes an interesting differentiation between a
      diagonal or transverse and upright cross, respectively designating
      them as rain-cross and fire-cross, and states that their
      superposition forms the eight-rayed star, the Akkadian and early
      Indian sign of Anu=god. On p. 145, vol. II he names the transverse
      cross a sun-cross and says it describes the track of the sun across
      the heavens, on solstitial days and distinctly describes the
      swastika in the centre of the triangle on the Hindu altar, as “a
      symbolic picture of the sun rising at midsummer in the N. E. and
      setting in the N. W., and at the winter solstice rising in the S. E.
      and setting in the S. W.” On the other hand Hewitt associates the
      right-angled cross with the fire-god and the pole-star (p. 191, vol.
      II), and the five-rayed star of Horus as the rain or meridian pole,
      or mountain standing in the midst of the four stars marking the four
      quarters of the heavens (p. 9, vol. II and p. 17, vol. I). I
      recommend a careful re-perusal of all of Hewitt’s interpretations of
      cross-symbols and swastika and a close comparison of these with my
      views, as set forth in the beginning of the present publication, to
      Mr. Stansbury Hagar who, somewhat hastily, upon hearing my brief
      communication to Section H of the A. A. A. S. in New York, June
      1900, stated (in the October number of the Folklore Journal) that my
      view concerning the origin of the swastika was the same as that
      suggested by Hewitt.

  148 Referring the reader to pp. 186-192 for details concerning native
      tree worship, I shall but add that to this day, among certain North
      American tribes, the planting of the sacred tribal pole in the
      hallowed earth socket is accompanied by curious ritualistic marriage
      rites, and the ceremonial kindling of the sacred fire of the fire
      drill. For the association of four Mexican tribes with four tribal
      trees and totemic birds, see fig. 53, and note that the central
      figure, enclosed in a square, is represented as though four streams
      of blood, flowing from the four angles, converged in his person,
      constituting him the “Four in One.”

  149 The only mention of a movable axle or hub that I know of in Mexican
      chronicles is the cylinder of wood, described on p. 24 as being
      shaped like a mortar. The only native illustration I have met which
      suggests the native employment of some kind of revolving press or
      axle is the curious and clumsy apparatus figured on pp. 11 and 12 of
      the Selden MS. preserved at the Bodleian Library at Oxford, and
      reproduced by Kingsborough. An examination of this strange
      mechanical contrivance apparently associated with a monkey=ozomatli,
      and the sacrifice of two prisoners, will be found as interesting as
      it is puzzling.

  150 In a paper read to the Section of Anthropology of the New York
      meeting of the American Association for the Advancement of Science,
      Mr. Stansbury Hagar communicated the interesting results of his
      study of the Salcamayhua tablet which has been alluded to on p. 162
      of the present publication. With his kind authorization I take
      pleasure in citing here his interpretation of the name of the
      Peruvian Creator, an abbreviation of which is inscribed on the plate
      or tablet. It will be found to accord with that given by Sir
      Clements B. Markham (History of Peru, p. 20), but to be more
      explicit. According to his view the name should be analyzed as
      follows: illa=light, lightning=fire; ticci=foundation, brick=earth;
      uayra _i. e._ huaii=air, wind; cocha=lake=water.

      “Illa ticci uayra cocha would thus mean: the universal spirit
      defined by naming what seemed to a people unacquainted with
      scientific chemistry to be the four ultimate elements.”

      Referring to the cognate Aymara language, Mr. Hagar interprets the
      name pachaya chachic as “source, lit. male ancestor, grandfather of
      all things,” and states that the opening inscription on the tablet
      should therefore read: “Spirit of Fire, Earth, Air and Water, source
      of all things” ... that is to say “image of the source whence heaven
      and earth have emanated.” Mr. Hagar states that this source seems to
      be appropriately figured by the oval form which he interprets as an
      egg (see fig. 28, _c_). On the other hand I point out that the flat
      plate of fine gold, which was set up by the Inca Manco Capac between
      images of the sun and moon, is figured as circular in shape (fig.
      28, _b_).

      I draw attention to Mr. Stansbury Hagar’s interesting and suggestive
      paper on “The Celestial Bear,” which appeared in vol. XIII, no.
      XLIX, of the Journal of American Folk-lore, in July, 1900. In this
      he relates the legend connected with Ursa Major by the Micmac
      Indians, that “this group of stars served to mark the divisions of
      the night and the seasons for the Micmacs.” A point of particular
      interest in connection with the Micmac legend is the fact, so
      clearly distinguishable, that the story was suggested to the minds
      of the Indians by the different positions assumed by the
      constellation in its annual circuit around Polaris.

      “The Micmacs say,.... In all things as it was and is in the sky, so
      it is on earth.... In midspring the bear does actually seem to be
      climbing down out of her [celestial] den [_corona borealis_], which
      appears higher up to the northern horizon. In midsummer ... the bear
      runs along the northern horizon.... Soon after the bear assumes an
      erect position she topples over on her back [is slain] in the
      autumn. In midwinter she lies dead on her back, ... but the den
      [_corona borealis_] has re-appeared, with the bear of the new year
      lying therein, invisible. But this does not end the story of the
      bear, ... through the winter her skeleton lies upon its back in the
      sky, but her life spirit has entered another bear who also lies upon
      her back in the den, invisible and sleeping the winter sleep. When
      the spring comes around again, this bear will again issue forth from
      the den to be again pursued by the hunters, to be again slain, but
      again to send into the den her life-spirit, to issue forth yet again
      when the sun once more awakens the sleeping earth. And so the drama
      keeps on eternally.” Reasoning by induction, I am strongly tempted
      to assign the origin of the Egyptian myth of Osiris and of the
      “child in its cradle,” to the same source of inspiration—possibly
      also other myths of antiquity, such as the twelve labors of Hercules
      (held by O’Neil to be a pole-star god) may be assigned to the same
      source. At all events, the Micmac example is extremely instructive
      and suggestive.

      The following extracts from Mr. Hagar’s paper establish that Ursa
      Major was known as the Bear to several North American tribes, and
      generally served to mark time and seasons. “In a Blackfoot myth we
      read: The seven Persons slowly swung around and pointed downward. It
      was the middle of the night,” showing that they too marked the time
      at night by the position of these stars. So the Zuñis tell, when
      winter comes, how the bear, lying, sleeps, no longer guarding the
      West land from the cold of the Ice gods, etc., a story which
      demonstrates that in Zuñi mythology there was a marked association
      between the terrestrial bear [the “great white bear of the seven
      stars,” Cushing] and the seasons.

      The Ojibways mention the constellation in connection with the four
      quarters in heaven, showing that they, at some time, were accustomed
      to mark their seasons not only by the position of the stars of the
      Bear, but also by the rising and setting of various fixed stars.

      In conclusion I would state that Miss Alice Fletcher has informed me
      that, among the Omaha Indians, time is measured by Ursa Major, and
      that the pole-star is named the “Star which never travels.”

  151 “The amulet is of finely wrought silver, with magic inscription, the
      seven-branched candlestick of Jerusalem and the usual Christian
      monogram. The inscription is in Greek, mixed with barbarous and
      unintelligible forms. It contains however express allusions to
      Christianity and states that whoever wore it would be sure to please
      gods and men.” It is well known that Constantine had on the reverse
      of his coin the inscription Sol Invictus and on the obverse the
      monogram of Christ. “This has been interpreted as a proof that the
      sun was his own guardian deity,” but I venture to explain the
      adoption of the sun as analogous to the ancient Egyptian mode of
      designating the sovereign as the son of the sun, the sacred
      representation of Heaven. Dean Stanley (Eastern Church, p. 193)
      refers to Constantine’s “mode of harmonizing the discordant
      religions of the empire under one institution and retention of the
      old Pagan name of Dies Solis or Sunday, for the weekly Christian
      festival,” which was recommended by Constantine to his subjects,
      Pagan and Christian alike, as “the venerable day of the Sun.”

  152 “No country in the world can compare with India for the exposition
      of the pyramidal cross.... The body of the great temple of Bindh
      madhu (formerly the boast of the ancient city of Benares ...
      demolished in the seventeenth century) was constructed in the figure
      of a colossal cross, with a lofty dome at the centre, above which
      rose a massive structure of a pyramidal form. At the four
      extremities of the cross there were four other pyramids.... A
      similar building existed at Mhuttra.... By pyramidal towers placed
      crosswise the Hindoo also displayed the all-pervading sign of the
      cross. At the famous temple of Chillambrum, on the Coromandel coast,
      there were _seven_ lofty walls, one within the other, round a
      central quadrangle, and as many pyramidal gateways in the midst of
      each side which forms the limbs of a vast cross” (Faber, quoted by
      Donelly in Atlantis, p. 335).

  153 “The Tur-vasu, or people whose creating god (vasu) was the pole
      (tur), when united with the traders of the south, became the
      mercantile mariners of the Indian Ocean, who had imposed their rule
      and traditions both on the lands of Northern India and on those of
      the twin rivers, the Euphrates and Tigris.... From India, the only
      land on the Indian Ocean where they could build sea-going ships,
      they extended their trade, forms of government and national myths,
      first to the Euphratean kingdoms and afterwards to Egypt and Syria,
      where they were known to the Greeks as the Phœnicians” (p. 356).

      “These people had seven parent stars whose names are preserved.
      Professor Sayce has identified the first of these, Sugi, with ‘the
      star of the Wain’ and states that it means the
      ‘creating-spirit-reed’ or the northern khu=bird, the ‘reed of the
      bird, the mother of life.’ Sugi is therefore an additional name for
      the Bear to that of Bel, distributor of waters.... In both names the
      metaphor is the same, for it is from the reeds at the source of the
      rivers, their point of distribution, that the rivers are born....
      Both names denoted the star that led the year and it was the Great
      Bear, as Sugi, that led the earliest year, opening with the week of
      creation” ... (p. 357). ... “The sons of the Tur or pole were the
      Indian Tur-vashu, the Zend Turanians, the mariners of Asia Minor
      called by the Egyptians Tour-sha (Maspero), the sea traders of the
      Mediterranean called the Tur-sene of Lydia, the Tur-sena or
      Tyrrhenians of Lemnos and Etruria, who spoke a language closely
      allied to that of the Akkadians. That their god was worshiped in
      Cyprus and Asia Minor is proved by the _terra-cotta whorl_ found in
      one of the settlements on the site of Troy, dedicated in Cypriote
      characters to Patori-Turi, the father Tur, who gave his name to the
      Phrygian city of Turiaion. The great antiquity of the settlement is
      proved by the fact that though some bronze knives and instruments
      were found in it, by far the greater number of implements were of
      stone and the pottery, though similar to that of Mycenæ, is of a
      more archaic type” (Schuchhardt’s Schliemann’s Excavations, App. I,
      331-332 and 334).

      “They were also the first spinners, weavers, makers of pottery and
      built canoes and worked in mines.... They grew wheat, barley, peas,
      flax and fruit trees.... These men covered the whole of Europe and
      Southern Asia ... and the Indian Dekhan with cromlechs and stone
      circles, which were certainly in some cases roofed over, dolmens,
      meaning stone tables, shrines, altars, tumuli and memorial stones or
      pillars and all of these, whether found in Western Europe or
      Southern Asia, are completely identical in character. These people
      had, in their migrations, established an active and widespread
      foreign trade...” (p. 178).

      “These maritime Tursena were intermingled with the matriarchal
      Amazonian tribes who preceded them, and who seemed to have founded
      the ancient ports of Asia Minor and Palestine, especially the Ionian
      cities of Smyrna and Ephesus and that of _Askelon_. It was in the
      land of Phrygia, the mountain countries of the Caucasus range and
      the snowy heights whence the Euphrates rose, that the earliest
      shepherds met the matriarchal races, the immigrants from the
      southeast, the Hindu village communities, who are called by the
      Greeks Amazons, and are described as the earliest ruling races of
      Asia Minor and Greece (p. 175).”

      “... The Great Naga is the Akkadian god Ner-gal, and the Phœnician
      god Sarrahu, or the Great Sar. His name among the Shuites, or the
      worshippers of Susi-nag on the west of the Euphrates, is Emu, a name
      which is letter for letter the same as that of the national god of
      the Ammonites, Amun” (Sayce: Hibbert Lectures, 1887, III, p. 196,
      note 1. “Amun means the builder, or architect, and is, like that of
      the Egyptian god, formed of aman, to sustain” (Gesenius, Thesaurus,
      p. 115). “He was the god of the house pole, who became in Egyptian
      Thebes, Amen-Ra, the hidden, and it was the people who made the
      house-pole the symbol of their ancestors, ... who brought to Egypt
      as well as to Assyria and India, the custom of having cities for the
      dead apart from those for the living.... It was from the rains of
      the summer-solstice ... generated from the Naga snake that the
      Phœnician sons of Kush were born, whose kings, like those of Egypt,
      wore the Uræus snake as a sign of royal authority. Their original
      settlement, according to a tradition recorded by Theophrastus, was
      at _Tulos_ or Turos, in the Persian Gulf, the modern Bahrein. This
      was the holy island of Diloun, called Dilmun by the Akkadians.... It
      was the settlement of Hindu navigators in the holy island of Dilmun
      in the Persian gulf, and at Eridu, which first brought them in
      contact with the Arabian star-gazers and merchants, and it was the
      union, in the ancient city of Ur, of these races with the Hebrew
      tribe of Gad (who built, not only the cities of Bashan, but also
      those of Assyria and were the great builders of the ancient world),
      which first formed the Semite race. It was the meridian pole, the
      heavenly, revolving pole, the Tur of the Akkadians, which the
      Dravidian traders of India brought with them to Eridu” (p. 292). “It
      was these Tursena who, by developing the ancient organization of the
      village and province in India, divided all the countries they
      occupied into confederacies of cities, such as we find among the
      Euphratean nations, the Egyptians, Canaanites and the people of Asia
      Minor, Greece and Italy. It was they who were the fathers of Greek
      and Latin civilization.” (p. 296). “It was these people who brought
      from India their village institutions, their holy groves and
      seasonal dances.... Among them the Finnic mining races descended....
      It was in Phrygia that they were mixed with the Daktuloi, or race of
      handicraftsmen and artificers, the sons of Dak, the showing or
      teaching god, the god Daksha, the father of the Kush race.... They
      were the carpenters and builders of the Stone age.”

      Prof. Sayce’s “Ancient Empires of the East” furnishes further
      interesting details concerning the Phœnicians. According to this
      eminent authority, at an early date, in order to relieve the
      pressure of population, they sent out organized colonies to the
      recently discovered lands of the West. Accordingly commercial marts
      were established at Thera and Melos,.... Colonies were established
      at Attica, on the coast of Africa, in Sicily, Sardinia and Corsica,
      and beyond the columns of Herakles, in Gadeira. The three cities of
      Rhodes were planned by Phœnician architects.... The Assyrian
      character of early Greek art is due to its Phœnician inspiration....
      It was about “B.C. 600 that these people penetrated to the northwest
      coast of India and probably to the island of Britain as well....
      They were the intermediaries of ancient civilization ... and the
      chief elements of Greek art and civilization came from Assyria
      through the hands of Phœnicians.... Phœnician art was essentially
      catholic ... it assimilated the art of Babylonia, Egypt and Assyria
      superadding something of its own.... Their chief deity was Yeud or
      Ekhad=the Only One ... they worshipped the Kabeiri ... originally
      seven stars ... who were the makers of the world, the founders of
      civilization, the inventors of ships.... The cities of Phœnicia were
      the first trading communities the world has seen.... Their colonies
      were originally mere marts and their voyages of discovery were taken
      in the interests of trade. The tin of Britain, the silver of Spain,
      the birds of the Canaries, the frankincense of Arabia, the pearls
      and ivory of India, all flowed into their harbours.... Many of their
      colonies were wholly independent, and governed by their own kings
      and benefiting Phœnicia only in the way of trade.... In Phœnicia ...
      the king seems to have been but the first among a body of ruling ...
      princes and ... chiefs. In time the monarchy disappeared altogether,
      its place being supplied by suffetes or ‘judges,’ whose term of
      office lasted sometimes for a year, sometimes for more, sometimes
      even for life.... At Carthage there were two suffetes, who were
      merely presidents of the senate of thirty ... whose power was
      subsequently checked by a board of one hundred and four.... By
      providing that no member of the board should hold office for two
      years running, Hannibal changed the government into a democracy.”

  154 Evolution and Ethics. Appleton ed. New York, 1896, p. 104.

  155 “Death no Bane,” translation by Robert Black, M. A., Sampson Low,
      Marston & Co., London, 1889, p. 121, note.

  156 Merely as affording a glimpse of the troublous period during which
      Plotinus lived, I recall the fact that Caracalla, visiting Egypt,
      caused a large number of young men to be massacred at Alexandria
      (A.D. 211). Between A.D. 248 and 268, Alexandria was the seat of
      civil war for twelve years, and through war, famine and pestilence,
      in a few years, about half of the population, not only of
      Alexandria, but of Rome, perished. A general persecution of
      Christians was also carried on at this period, and in A.D. 268
      Zenobia invaded Egypt.

  157 To those of my fellow-workers who have made a special study of the
      most ancient forms of cursive and ikonomatic writings of the Old
      World, I should like to submit some facts concerning the ancient
      Mexican method, which may carry a fresh suggestion and be an aid to
      future research.

      When the first Spanish missionaries who reached Mexico found
      themselves confronted by the barrier of language and wished to teach
      the native converts the Lord’s Prayer in Latin, they adopted the
      method of picture writing employed by the aborigines. By painting a
      banner=pantli, a stone=tetl, a cactus=nochtli and another
      stone=tetl, they conveyed the words Pa-te-noch-te, which,
      approximately, represented paternoster. The consequence was that the
      Indians were able to memorize prayers in a language unknown to them,
      by referring to pictures of objects and naming these in their own
      tongue. A number of curious documents exist, which exhibit a great
      difference and variety in execution and are more or less cursive,
      according to the artistic sense and ability of the missionary or
      converted Indian who drew them. The fact that Spaniards, possessing
      our mode of writing, should have found picture-writing the most
      effective means of teaching primitive people speaking an alien
      tongue has always appeared to me as most instructive and suggestive.

      As the natives suggested this method to their instructors, it is
      obvious that it was their habitual mode of memorizing a foreign
      language. The possibility that words recorded in native pictography
      may belong to an alien tongue, opens out a new field for future
      research. A curious result is obtained when Tenoch-Titlan, one of
      the ancient names of the capital of Mexico is studied from this
      point of view. In the well-known rebus now employed as the arms of
      Mexico, the syllables Te and Noch only are actually expressed in
      picture-writing by the stone=tetl, from which a cactus=nochtli is
      growing. This group is, however, surmounted by an eagle holding a
      serpent in its talons and the meaning of this animal group appears
      symbolical merely. It may be a curious coincidence that the eagle
      holding a serpent in its talons was employed by Mediterranean people
      as an emblem of victory and occurs on ancient Greek coins with this
      significance, and that the recorded name, Tenochtitlan or “the land
      of Tenoch,” curiously resembles Tenos, the name of a Greek
      heptarchy, founded by seven tribes just as the adjacent town of
      Chalco, in Mexico, resembles Chalcis, the town in Eubœa, where
      Aristoteles died.

      On p. 418 and in my discussion of Egyptian hieratic script, I have
      pointed out that some signs employed express the sounds of words in
      another tongue, that the syllables am and an, for instance, seem
      indissolubly and universally linked to pole-star worship and
      symbolism. It does not seem unreasonable to endeavor to explain this
      by imagining that individuals, wishing, in each case, to teach the
      word _Sama_=the revolving heaven _i. e._ the North, to people
      speaking different languages, should make a picture of a tree or
      boat named am in one tongue, and in another country, draw a spider,
      named am, by its inhabitants. In the first country the tree, or
      boat, and in the second, the spider, would, in time, become the
      symbols of the north, and though different, signify the same thing.
      In time, each sign might be employed to express the syllable am in
      general and in this way isolated systems of ikonomatic writing would
      evolve and, in course of time, native artists would more or less
      skilfully produce conventionalized and distinctly characteristic
      forms and methods.

      At the same time the colonizing race might be employing and
      perfecting a totally different form of cursive writing for their own
      purposes of registration, etc. For instance: in Athens, where Euclid
      held an archonship in 403 B.C. and, during centuries, Pythagorean
      philosophers identified “earth with a cube, fire with a pyramid, air
      with an octahedron, water with an icosahedron, and _the Sphere of
      the Universe_ with a dodecahedron,” and also taught that a point
      corresponds with the monad, both being indivisible; a line with the
      duad, etc., it is obvious that points, lines and geometrical figures
      must have been employed for the cursive registration of ideas. In a
      state, firmly established on fixed principles of numbers, the
      cursive registration of its subdivisions, by means of numbers only,
      was rendered possible and in such a community the necessity for
      cursive writing would be limited and perhaps be confined to the
      registration and identification of individuals, the reports of
      quantities of produce, etc.

      The facts that the letters of the Greek alphabet possess fixed
      numerical values, and that the initial letters only of their tribal
      names were inscribed on the shields of Lacedæmonian, Sicyonian and
      Messenian warriors, for instance, appear to indicate that, at one
      time, each Greek tribal division possessed its cursive mark, a
      letter, which may have indicated, at the same time, a numerical
      division of the confederacy. To understand such cursive records it
      is evident that a knowledge of the numerical basis of the state
      would be indispensable and imperative and that this would be
      confined to the rulers only. My opinion that the Maya calculiform
      hieroglyphs constitute cursive notation relating entirely to the
      calendrical and governmental cyclical system and absolutely
      unintelligible without a knowledge of this, has already been
      partially referred to on pp. 242 and 244. From Mexican manuscripts,
      where individuals, by means of a number and a calendar sign, are
      linked to a division of the state, I hope yet to be able to clearly
      demonstrate the practical harmonious working of a machinery of
      state, established on a perfected numerical scheme, the cursive
      notation of which was extremely simple.

      Meanwhile I offer the foregoing remarks as suggestions for future
      research and as an expression of my opinion that people, using
      geometrical and numerical cursive methods of notation in their own
      country, may have systematically employed the pictographic method in
      teaching their language to strangers and in establishing their
      civilization in foreign lands.

  158 It is particularly interesting to learn from Professor Sayce (_op.
      cit._ p. 188), not only that Phœnician culture had been introduced
      among the rude tribes of Israel, but that the temple of Jerusalem
      was built by Phœnician artists after the model of a Phœnician one,
      the main features of which were the two columns or cones at the
      entrance and the brazen sea or basin, which rested on _twelve_
      bulls, this number agreeing with the number of Israelitic tribes and
      with tribal or caste divisions in other ancient centres of
      civilization. It is thus certainly suggestive to find the number
      twelve associated with the Phœnicians, to whom the spread of
      civilization in the Old World is attributed and whose predecessors,
      at the period of Babylonian culture, were, according to Professor
      Sayce, “solitary traders, who trafficked in slaves, in purple-fish
      ... and whose voyages were intermittent and private.”

      ... “Diodorus Siculus assigns to the Carthaginians the knowledge of
      an island in the ocean, the secret of which they reserved for
      themselves as a refuge to which they could withdraw should fate ever
      compel them to desert their African home. It is far from improbable
      that we may identify this obscure island with one of the Azores,
      which lies 800 miles from the coast of Portugal. Neither Greek nor
      Roman writers make any reference to them, but the discovery of
      numerous Carthaginian coins at Carvo, the northwesterly island of
      the group, leaves little room to doubt that they were visited by
      Punic voyagers.”—Sir Daniel Wilson. The lost Atlantis and other
      ethnographic studies. New York, 1892.

  159 Address of the retiring President of the A. A. A. S., Columbus
      meeting, 1899. Proceedings of the A. A. A. S., vol. XLVIII, to which
      the reader is referred for valuable data.

  160 “Professor Perry, F. R. S., in his admirable monograph on Spinning
      Tops, (Romance of Science: Spinning Tops, by Professor John Perry,
      M. E., D.Sc., F. R. S., 1890, pp. 107-110, 12-13, cited by O’Neil,
      _op. cit._, p. 540.) shows how a spinning gyrostat whose spinning
      axis is compelled by the experimenter into a horizontal plane is
      then constrained by the earth’s motion alone to direct its spinning
      axis due north and south and so to indicate mathematically the lie
      of the true meridian of its spot. If the spinning gyrostat be next
      shut off from all other motion except a vertical one in the plane of
      this meridian, its spinning axis will point its north end up to, and
      continue to point truly up to, the celestial pole.” Then, adds
      Professor Perry, in terms strangely suitable to my purposes: “It is
      with a curious mixture of feelings that one first recognizes the
      fact that all rotating bodies, fly-wheels of steam-engines and the
      like, are always tending to turn themselves towards the Polestar;
      gently and vainly tugging at their foundations, all the time they
      are in motion, to get round towards the object of their adoration.”

  161 The Incas claimed to have descended from three windows. See Rites
      and Laws of the Incas, p. 77.

  162 It is noteworthy that the Zuñi name for village in general is
      ti´-na-kwin-ne. Tina=many sitting around and kwin-ne=place of.

  163 The accuracy and value of the above article are vouched for, in an
      interesting way by the Rev. Samuel M. Zwemer, F. R. G. S. (a
      missionary who spent ten years in Arabia), who refers to it as
      follows, and quotes it in his recent publication: “Arabia, the
      cradle of Islam. New York, 1900,” p. 289. “An anonymous article in
      the London Standard, Oct. 19, 1894, entitled, ‘A prayer-meeting of
      the Star-worshippers,’ curiously gave me the key to open the lock of
      their silence. Whoever wrote it must have been perfectly acquainted
      with their religious ceremonies, for when I translated it to a
      company of Sabeans at Amara, they were dumfounded. Knowing that I
      knew _something_, made it easy for them to tell me more.”

  164 I point out the remarkable fact that the Chinese name for jade=yu,
      is homonymous with the word for source or origin, hence, perhaps,
      its sacredness and employment as a secret symbol of the hidden
      source of all things. See p. 277 for Chinese choice of symbols
      influenced by sound of name.

  165 The Hindu Yama and Yami were twin brother and sister, and have been
      respectively identified by Prof. Max Müller as night and day. Yama,
      the inseparable duality, is entitled law and justice, etc. and was
      represented with four arms, riding a buffalo, with a crown on his
      head, accompanied by “two four-eyed watch dogs, which are probably
      the eight or twice-four regions of the compass”... (Chambers’
      Encyclopædia). Of the originally cosmical character of Yama there
      can be no doubt. It is curious to find, at the epic and Puranic
      period, the account of “Yama” marrying the thirteen daughters of
      Daksha (north-people, white), becoming the regent of the south and
      residing in Yamapura, a town in the lower regions; details which
      appear to indicate the actual establishment of a kingdom on the
      familiar plan by an earthly representative of the cosmical deity.

  166 This was the first god of the divine triad of whom it is recorded
      that “they hid their persons;” see Translation of the Ko-ji-ki or
      Records of Ancient Matters, Basil Hall Chamberlain, vol. X,
      supplement, Transactions of the Asiatic Society of Japan, Sections I
      and II from which this and the following names of gods are taken.

  167 The Akkadian Sumerian Cosmos is thus described: “Above the earth
      extended the sky, ana, spangled with its fixed stars (mul) revolving
      around the mountain of the east (Kharsak Kurra) the column which
      joins the heaven and the earth and serves as an axis to the
      celestial vault. The culminating point in the heaven, the zenith
      (Paku), was not this axis or pole; on the contrary, it was situated
      immediately above the country of Akkadia [Kalama] which was regarded
      as the centre of the inhabited lands, while the mountain which acted
      as a pivot to the starry heavens was to the northeast of this
      country. Beyond the mountain, also to the northeast, extended the
      land of Aralli, which was very rich in gold and was inhabited by the
      gods and blessed spirits” (Lenormant, quoted by Warren _op. cit._ p.
      166).

  168 This is the Ka of Egyptian theology ... he is the Sek-Nag, the god
      of the Rāj, or royal race of Gonds, born (ja) of Rā, that is, the
      sons of Ra-Hu, the begetting (Hu) creating fire-god (Ra). His
      festival is held every seven years and is attended only by males who
      are bound to secrecy as to its rites.... This god, the great Nag, is
      the soul of life in the rain cloud, the heavenly snake ... the other
      being the Ahi or Echis, the snake of earth. “To the present day the
      Jains, who are the great trading race of India, call themselves
      Ka-ya=the sons of Ka. This name they must have brought with them to
      the holy island (Dilmun), from thence it must have travelled to
      Egypt with the race who established the Kushite rule there”
      (Hewitt).

  169 The titles “Middle king,” “Great Middle princess,” are cited by
      Chamberlain, _op. cit._ pp. 265 and 267.

  170 Madhu=the inspiring intoxicating honey mead used in the sacred
      ritual, substituted by a Northern people for the barley liquor
      offered in the manthin or creating, churning cup. The names given to
      the drinkers of madhu=“madhuya,” madhu-pā and Madhvi; also
      madhu-varna, the men of Madhu’s caste, are curiously homonymous with
      the word for Middle Madhyias and appear to designate them as the
      “Middle caste,” naturally associated with the North.

  171 Quoted by O’Neil from Satow and Hawes’ Hdbk. of Japan, 2nd ed. p.
      39.

      It is interesting to compare the following Japanese words with
      Miyauken:

      MIYO=wonderful, admirable, secret, mysterious, holy.

      MIYA=Shinto temple where the kami are worshipped. Japan.

      MIYUKI=travelling, going, only applied to circuit of provinces
      performed by Mikado.

      KEN=imperial domain, or that territory which is under the direct
      government of the Mikado, _cf._ Chinese k’an=land.

  172 Transactions of Asiatic Society of Japan, vol. X, p. 245, note 2.





***END OF THE PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK THE FUNDAMENTAL PRINCIPLES OF OLD AND NEW WORLD CIVILIZATIONS***



CREDITS


April 20, 2010

            Project Gutenberg TEI edition 1
            Produced by Julia Miller, Bruce Albrecht, David King, and the
            Online Distributed Proofreading Team at
            <http://www.pgdp.net/>.



A WORD FROM PROJECT GUTENBERG


This file should be named 32066‐0.txt or 32066‐0.zip.

This and all associated files of various formats will be found in:


    http://www.gutenberg.org/dirs/3/2/0/6/32066/


Updated editions will replace the previous one — the old editions will be
renamed.

Creating the works from public domain print editions means that no one
owns a United States copyright in these works, so the Foundation (and
you!) can copy and distribute it in the United States without permission
and without paying copyright royalties. Special rules, set forth in the
General Terms of Use part of this license, apply to copying and
distributing Project Gutenberg™ electronic works to protect the Project
Gutenberg™ concept and trademark. Project Gutenberg is a registered
trademark, and may not be used if you charge for the eBooks, unless you
receive specific permission. If you do not charge anything for copies of
this eBook, complying with the rules is very easy. You may use this eBook
for nearly any purpose such as creation of derivative works, reports,
performances and research. They may be modified and printed and given away
— you may do practically _anything_ with public domain eBooks.
Redistribution is subject to the trademark license, especially commercial
redistribution.



THE FULL PROJECT GUTENBERG LICENSE


_Please read this before you distribute or use this work._

To protect the Project Gutenberg™ mission of promoting the free
distribution of electronic works, by using or distributing this work (or
any other work associated in any way with the phrase “Project Gutenberg”),
you agree to comply with all the terms of the Full Project Gutenberg™
License (available with this file or online at
http://www.gutenberg.org/license).


Section 1.


General Terms of Use & Redistributing Project Gutenberg™ electronic works


1.A.


By reading or using any part of this Project Gutenberg™ electronic work,
you indicate that you have read, understand, agree to and accept all the
terms of this license and intellectual property (trademark/copyright)
agreement. If you do not agree to abide by all the terms of this
agreement, you must cease using and return or destroy all copies of
Project Gutenberg™ electronic works in your possession. If you paid a fee
for obtaining a copy of or access to a Project Gutenberg™ electronic work
and you do not agree to be bound by the terms of this agreement, you may
obtain a refund from the person or entity to whom you paid the fee as set
forth in paragraph 1.E.8.


1.B.


“Project Gutenberg” is a registered trademark. It may only be used on or
associated in any way with an electronic work by people who agree to be
bound by the terms of this agreement. There are a few things that you can
do with most Project Gutenberg™ electronic works even without complying
with the full terms of this agreement. See paragraph 1.C below. There are
a lot of things you can do with Project Gutenberg™ electronic works if you
follow the terms of this agreement and help preserve free future access to
Project Gutenberg™ electronic works. See paragraph 1.E below.


1.C.


The Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation (“the Foundation” or
PGLAF), owns a compilation copyright in the collection of Project
Gutenberg™ electronic works. Nearly all the individual works in the
collection are in the public domain in the United States. If an individual
work is in the public domain in the United States and you are located in
the United States, we do not claim a right to prevent you from copying,
distributing, performing, displaying or creating derivative works based on
the work as long as all references to Project Gutenberg are removed. Of
course, we hope that you will support the Project Gutenberg™ mission of
promoting free access to electronic works by freely sharing Project
Gutenberg™ works in compliance with the terms of this agreement for
keeping the Project Gutenberg™ name associated with the work. You can
easily comply with the terms of this agreement by keeping this work in the
same format with its attached full Project Gutenberg™ License when you
share it without charge with others.


1.D.


The copyright laws of the place where you are located also govern what you
can do with this work. Copyright laws in most countries are in a constant
state of change. If you are outside the United States, check the laws of
your country in addition to the terms of this agreement before
downloading, copying, displaying, performing, distributing or creating
derivative works based on this work or any other Project Gutenberg™ work.
The Foundation makes no representations concerning the copyright status of
any work in any country outside the United States.


1.E.


Unless you have removed all references to Project Gutenberg:


1.E.1.


The following sentence, with active links to, or other immediate access
to, the full Project Gutenberg™ License must appear prominently whenever
any copy of a Project Gutenberg™ work (any work on which the phrase
“Project Gutenberg” appears, or with which the phrase “Project Gutenberg”
is associated) is accessed, displayed, performed, viewed, copied or
distributed:


    This eBook is for the use of anyone anywhere at no cost and with
    almost no restrictions whatsoever. You may copy it, give it away
    or re-use it under the terms of the Project Gutenberg License
    included with this eBook or online at http://www.gutenberg.org


1.E.2.


If an individual Project Gutenberg™ electronic work is derived from the
public domain (does not contain a notice indicating that it is posted with
permission of the copyright holder), the work can be copied and
distributed to anyone in the United States without paying any fees or
charges. If you are redistributing or providing access to a work with the
phrase “Project Gutenberg” associated with or appearing on the work, you
must comply either with the requirements of paragraphs 1.E.1 through 1.E.7
or obtain permission for the use of the work and the Project Gutenberg™
trademark as set forth in paragraphs 1.E.8 or 1.E.9.


1.E.3.


If an individual Project Gutenberg™ electronic work is posted with the
permission of the copyright holder, your use and distribution must comply
with both paragraphs 1.E.1 through 1.E.7 and any additional terms imposed
by the copyright holder. Additional terms will be linked to the Project
Gutenberg™ License for all works posted with the permission of the
copyright holder found at the beginning of this work.


1.E.4.


Do not unlink or detach or remove the full Project Gutenberg™ License
terms from this work, or any files containing a part of this work or any
other work associated with Project Gutenberg™.


1.E.5.


Do not copy, display, perform, distribute or redistribute this electronic
work, or any part of this electronic work, without prominently displaying
the sentence set forth in paragraph 1.E.1 with active links or immediate
access to the full terms of the Project Gutenberg™ License.


1.E.6.


You may convert to and distribute this work in any binary, compressed,
marked up, nonproprietary or proprietary form, including any word
processing or hypertext form. However, if you provide access to or
distribute copies of a Project Gutenberg™ work in a format other than
“Plain Vanilla ASCII” or other format used in the official version posted
on the official Project Gutenberg™ web site (http://www.gutenberg.org),
you must, at no additional cost, fee or expense to the user, provide a
copy, a means of exporting a copy, or a means of obtaining a copy upon
request, of the work in its original “Plain Vanilla ASCII” or other form.
Any alternate format must include the full Project Gutenberg™ License as
specified in paragraph 1.E.1.


1.E.7.


Do not charge a fee for access to, viewing, displaying, performing,
copying or distributing any Project Gutenberg™ works unless you comply
with paragraph 1.E.8 or 1.E.9.


1.E.8.


You may charge a reasonable fee for copies of or providing access to or
distributing Project Gutenberg™ electronic works provided that

    - You pay a royalty fee of 20% of the gross profits you derive from
      the use of Project Gutenberg™ works calculated using the method you
      already use to calculate your applicable taxes. The fee is owed to
      the owner of the Project Gutenberg™ trademark, but he has agreed to
      donate royalties under this paragraph to the Project Gutenberg
      Literary Archive Foundation. Royalty payments must be paid within 60
      days following each date on which you prepare (or are legally
      required to prepare) your periodic tax returns. Royalty payments
      should be clearly marked as such and sent to the Project Gutenberg
      Literary Archive Foundation at the address specified in Section 4,
      “Information about donations to the Project Gutenberg Literary
      Archive Foundation.”

    - You provide a full refund of any money paid by a user who notifies
      you in writing (or by e-mail) within 30 days of receipt that s/he
      does not agree to the terms of the full Project Gutenberg™ License.
      You must require such a user to return or destroy all copies of the
      works possessed in a physical medium and discontinue all use of and
      all access to other copies of Project Gutenberg™ works.

    - You provide, in accordance with paragraph 1.F.3, a full refund of
      any money paid for a work or a replacement copy, if a defect in the
      electronic work is discovered and reported to you within 90 days of
      receipt of the work.

    - You comply with all other terms of this agreement for free
      distribution of Project Gutenberg™ works.


1.E.9.


If you wish to charge a fee or distribute a Project Gutenberg™ electronic
work or group of works on different terms than are set forth in this
agreement, you must obtain permission in writing from both the Project
Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation and Michael Hart, the owner of the
Project Gutenberg™ trademark. Contact the Foundation as set forth in
Section 3 below.


1.F.


1.F.1.


Project Gutenberg volunteers and employees expend considerable effort to
identify, do copyright research on, transcribe and proofread public domain
works in creating the Project Gutenberg™ collection. Despite these
efforts, Project Gutenberg™ electronic works, and the medium on which they
may be stored, may contain “Defects,” such as, but not limited to,
incomplete, inaccurate or corrupt data, transcription errors, a copyright
or other intellectual property infringement, a defective or damaged disk
or other medium, a computer virus, or computer codes that damage or cannot
be read by your equipment.


1.F.2.


LIMITED WARRANTY, DISCLAIMER OF DAMAGES — Except for the “Right of
Replacement or Refund” described in paragraph 1.F.3, the Project Gutenberg
Literary Archive Foundation, the owner of the Project Gutenberg™
trademark, and any other party distributing a Project Gutenberg™
electronic work under this agreement, disclaim all liability to you for
damages, costs and expenses, including legal fees. YOU AGREE THAT YOU HAVE
NO REMEDIES FOR NEGLIGENCE, STRICT LIABILITY, BREACH OF WARRANTY OR BREACH
OF CONTRACT EXCEPT THOSE PROVIDED IN PARAGRAPH F3. YOU AGREE THAT THE
FOUNDATION, THE TRADEMARK OWNER, AND ANY DISTRIBUTOR UNDER THIS AGREEMENT
WILL NOT BE LIABLE TO YOU FOR ACTUAL, DIRECT, INDIRECT, CONSEQUENTIAL,
PUNITIVE OR INCIDENTAL DAMAGES EVEN IF YOU GIVE NOTICE OF THE POSSIBILITY
OF SUCH DAMAGE.


1.F.3.


LIMITED RIGHT OF REPLACEMENT OR REFUND — If you discover a defect in this
electronic work within 90 days of receiving it, you can receive a refund
of the money (if any) you paid for it by sending a written explanation to
the person you received the work from. If you received the work on a
physical medium, you must return the medium with your written explanation.
The person or entity that provided you with the defective work may elect
to provide a replacement copy in lieu of a refund. If you received the
work electronically, the person or entity providing it to you may choose
to give you a second opportunity to receive the work electronically in
lieu of a refund. If the second copy is also defective, you may demand a
refund in writing without further opportunities to fix the problem.


1.F.4.


Except for the limited right of replacement or refund set forth in
paragraph 1.F.3, this work is provided to you ’AS-IS,’ WITH NO OTHER
WARRANTIES OF ANY KIND, EXPRESS OR IMPLIED, INCLUDING BUT NOT LIMITED TO
WARRANTIES OF MERCHANTIBILITY OR FITNESS FOR ANY PURPOSE.


1.F.5.


Some states do not allow disclaimers of certain implied warranties or the
exclusion or limitation of certain types of damages. If any disclaimer or
limitation set forth in this agreement violates the law of the state
applicable to this agreement, the agreement shall be interpreted to make
the maximum disclaimer or limitation permitted by the applicable state
law. The invalidity or unenforceability of any provision of this agreement
shall not void the remaining provisions.


1.F.6.


INDEMNITY — You agree to indemnify and hold the Foundation, the trademark
owner, any agent or employee of the Foundation, anyone providing copies of
Project Gutenberg™ electronic works in accordance with this agreement, and
any volunteers associated with the production, promotion and distribution
of Project Gutenberg™ electronic works, harmless from all liability, costs
and expenses, including legal fees, that arise directly or indirectly from
any of the following which you do or cause to occur: (a) distribution of
this or any Project Gutenberg™ work, (b) alteration, modification, or
additions or deletions to any Project Gutenberg™ work, and (c) any Defect
you cause.


Section  2.


           Information about the Mission of Project Gutenberg™


Project Gutenberg™ is synonymous with the free distribution of electronic
works in formats readable by the widest variety of computers including
obsolete, old, middle-aged and new computers. It exists because of the
efforts of hundreds of volunteers and donations from people in all walks
of life.

Volunteers and financial support to provide volunteers with the assistance
they need, is critical to reaching Project Gutenberg™’s goals and ensuring
that the Project Gutenberg™ collection will remain freely available for
generations to come. In 2001, the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive
Foundation was created to provide a secure and permanent future for
Project Gutenberg™ and future generations. To learn more about the Project
Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation and how your efforts and donations
can help, see Sections 3 and 4 and the Foundation web page at
http://www.pglaf.org.


Section 3.


   Information about the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation


The Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation is a non profit
501(c)(3) educational corporation organized under the laws of the state of
Mississippi and granted tax exempt status by the Internal Revenue Service.
The Foundation’s EIN or federal tax identification number is 64-6221541.
Its 501(c)(3) letter is posted at
http://www.gutenberg.org/fundraising/pglaf. Contributions to the Project
Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation are tax deductible to the full
extent permitted by U.S. federal laws and your state’s laws.

The Foundation’s principal office is located at 4557 Melan Dr.
S. Fairbanks, AK, 99712., but its volunteers and employees are scattered
throughout numerous locations. Its business office is located at 809 North
1500 West, Salt Lake City, UT 84116, (801) 596-1887, email
business@pglaf.org. Email contact links and up to date contact information
can be found at the Foundation’s web site and official page at
http://www.pglaf.org

For additional contact information:


    Dr. Gregory B. Newby
    Chief Executive and Director
    gbnewby@pglaf.org


Section 4.


  Information about Donations to the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive
                                Foundation


Project Gutenberg™ depends upon and cannot survive without wide spread
public support and donations to carry out its mission of increasing the
number of public domain and licensed works that can be freely distributed
in machine readable form accessible by the widest array of equipment
including outdated equipment. Many small donations ($1 to $5,000) are
particularly important to maintaining tax exempt status with the IRS.

The Foundation is committed to complying with the laws regulating
charities and charitable donations in all 50 states of the United States.
Compliance requirements are not uniform and it takes a considerable
effort, much paperwork and many fees to meet and keep up with these
requirements. We do not solicit donations in locations where we have not
received written confirmation of compliance. To SEND DONATIONS or
determine the status of compliance for any particular state visit
http://www.gutenberg.org/fundraising/donate

While we cannot and do not solicit contributions from states where we have
not met the solicitation requirements, we know of no prohibition against
accepting unsolicited donations from donors in such states who approach us
with offers to donate.

International donations are gratefully accepted, but we cannot make any
statements concerning tax treatment of donations received from outside the
United States. U.S. laws alone swamp our small staff.

Please check the Project Gutenberg Web pages for current donation methods
and addresses. Donations are accepted in a number of other ways including
checks, online payments and credit card donations. To donate, please
visit: http://www.gutenberg.org/fundraising/donate


Section 5.


      General Information About Project Gutenberg™ electronic works.


Professor Michael S. Hart is the originator of the Project Gutenberg™
concept of a library of electronic works that could be freely shared with
anyone. For thirty years, he produced and distributed Project Gutenberg™
eBooks with only a loose network of volunteer support.

Project Gutenberg™ eBooks are often created from several printed editions,
all of which are confirmed as Public Domain in the U.S. unless a copyright
notice is included. Thus, we do not necessarily keep eBooks in compliance
with any particular paper edition.

Each eBook is in a subdirectory of the same number as the eBook’s eBook
number, often in several formats including plain vanilla ASCII, compressed
(zipped), HTML and others.

Corrected _editions_ of our eBooks replace the old file and take over the
old filename and etext number. The replaced older file is renamed.
_Versions_ based on separate sources are treated as new eBooks receiving
new filenames and etext numbers.

Most people start at our Web site which has the main PG search facility:


    http://www.gutenberg.org


This Web site includes information about Project Gutenberg™, including how
to make donations to the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation,
how to help produce our new eBooks, and how to subscribe to our email
newsletter to hear about new eBooks.






***FINIS***